'-^rrxfi- 
 
 (^^ 
 
 '.Jti 
 
 4 2 3 1 e
 
 ORISSA: 
 
 ITS GEOGRAPHY, STATISTICS, HISTORY, RELIGION, 
 AND ANTIQUITIES, 
 
 ANDREW STERLING, Esq., 
 
 LATE PERSIAN SECRETARY TO THE BENGAL GOVERNMENT. 
 
 TO WICICH IS ADDED, 
 
 A HISTORY 
 
 GENERAL BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 ESTABLISHED 
 
 IN THE PROVINCE. 
 BY JAMES PEGGS, 
 
 LATE MISSIONARY AT CUTTACK, ORISSA; AUTHOR OF "INDIA'S CRIES 
 TO BRITISH HUMANITY," &c., &c. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 PUBLISHED FOR THE AUTHOR, BY 
 
 JOHN SNOW, 35, PATERNOSTER ROW ; 
 
 SOLD BY BROOKS, LEICESTER; NOBLE, BOSTON; NICHOLSON, HALIFAX. 
 
 1846.
 
 ILKESTON: 
 
 VRDTIED BY JXO. yrOMBELL, BAXH-SIKEZSV 
 
 /
 
 35S 
 
 rilEFACE. 
 
 The first missionaries to a country are like the spies which Moses 
 sent to " spy out the land of Canaan," and the writer has often 
 been reminded of the language which Moses addressed to the per- 
 sons engaged on that important occasion, — " Get you up this way 
 southward, and go up into the mountain : and see the land what it 
 3 is ; and the people that dwell therein, whether they are strong or 
 2 weak, few or many ; and what the land is tiiat they dwell in, 
 ^ whether it be good or bad, and what cities there are that they dwell 
 in, whether in tents or strong holds ; and what the land is, whether 
 it be fat or lean ; whether there be wood therein or not. And be 
 ye of good courage and bring of the fruit of the land." Numb. xiii. 
 17 — 20. The General Baptist Missionary Society, which was 
 formed in 1816, commenced its labours in Orissa in the early part 
 of 1822, and the writer, who has long survived the first missionary, 
 his beloved colleague, the Rev. W. Bampton, has for several years 
 been desirous of laying before the friends of the Orissa Mission 
 both in Britain and America, " the geography and statistics, history, 
 religion, and antiquities of Orissa," with the History of its mission- 
 ary operations during the first thirty years of its labours. Very 
 few of the Ministers who were present, or living at the formation of 
 the Society have been "allowed to remain by reason of death," 
 and hence the propriety that this effort for " the generation that 
 shall be" should not be long delayed. 
 
 It has been in contemplation for some years, by the Committee 
 fji of the Society, to publish the interesting Account of Orissa by the 
 3| late A. Sterling, Esq., and the Rev. J. G. Pike had revised it for 
 cl that purpose, with additional information from Hamilton's Descrip- 
 
 ^\ tion of Hindostan, Col. Phipps' Description of Juggernaut's Tem- 
 ■^' pie. Festivals, &c., &c., but the apprehension of loss from its publi- 

 
 IV PREFACE. 
 
 cation has prevented its appearance. Through the liberality of a 
 few friends, particularly Joseph Sturge, Esq., B. L. Ward, Esq., 
 the Rev. T. S. Grimshawe, W. Evans, Esq., M. P., and the late 
 Sir T. F. Buxton, Bart., the writer has been encouraged to under- 
 take the task, (to him a very delightful one,) of presenting the 
 claims of the Orissa Mission to the present and to succeeding 
 generations. Seeley, in his "Wonders of Elora," thus adverts to 
 this Account and its talented Author, — " A very valuable Essay 
 has lately been presented to the Asiatic Society, on the country 
 about Cuttack and Pooree, by Mr. A. Sterling. This young man 
 when I was at Cuttack, was Assistant to the Commissioner, W. 
 Blunt, Esq. After having stood at the head of all the oriental 
 classes at college, he was selected for an important post. The 
 work has not yet reached England, and the parts in my possession 
 are too long to be inserted : and I feel I should not do justice to 
 the valuable matter by abridging it. I have been sitting with him 
 (in 1821,) while he was conversing in three languages with some 
 Natives of consequence, himself writing in Persian, dictating to a 
 Native Secretary, and at intervals speaking to me, and occasionally 
 giving orders. The country entrusted to his sole care is •probably 
 larger than Irela7id." An American writer says, " Posterity is eager 
 for details." History supplies these details ; and it may be said 
 ■with peculiar propriety of the historian of a Christian mission, "i/e 
 being dead yet spcaketh." Mr. Sutton's History of the Orissa 
 Mission was prepared by him, aided by his excellent wife, during 
 their voyage from India to America, in the early part of 1833, and 
 ■was written for publication in America. At that period the brethren 
 began to be cheered by " the day-spring from on high visiting them, 
 to give light to them that sit in darkness ;" but at this time, it 
 shall be said with admiration and gratitude — "What hath God 
 wrought ?" 
 
 It is of great importance, that the claims of the Orissa Mission 
 should be laid before the Ministers, Officers, and Members of the 
 Churches which sustain it ; and likewise the Teachers and youth 
 in our Sabbalh Schools, and the young in the families of our 
 people. When Joshua was " old and stricken in years," he had
 
 PREFACE. V 
 
 to admonish his people, tliat " there remained yet very much 
 land to be possessed," saying, " How long are ye slack to go to 
 possess the land which the Lord God of your fathers hath given 
 you f" Thus in Orissa, in " the length thereof, and in the breadth 
 thereof," how ^^much land yet reviains to be possessed !" More 
 missionaries are required to bring the whole land under the cul- 
 tivation of the gospel. Who can tell, but " the God of the whole 
 earth," may honour the perusal of this volume, by making it 
 the instrument of stimulating some pious persons to consecrate 
 themselves to the work of God in Orissa? It is designed to 
 send at least one hundred volumes to India for gratuitous circu- 
 lation, and the profits of the work are devoted to the Orphan 
 Asylums in Orissa. 
 
 In conclusion, the writer would adopt the sentiments of an 
 invalid Missionary, in his valuable publication, — " In visiting the 
 churches, the vast importance and the urgent necessities of our 
 Eastern Empire have constituted the great theme of his sermons 
 and addresses ; the deliverance of Hindoos from priestcraft and 
 superstition is still the burden of his thoughts, his prayers, and 
 his toils ; and whether in the good providence of God he is di- 
 rected to return to his field of labour, or is obliged to occupy 
 a different sphere at home, — the claims, the welfare, and the con- 
 version of India are bound up with his mortal existence, and 
 must ever have a warm place in his heart. To the gracious 
 care and blessing of that Master whom he desires to serve, the 
 w^riter commends this attempt to advance the interests of his 
 kingdom ; and he hopes a Christian public will receive it, in 
 the spirit of the gospel, as the effort of one who reckons it his 
 highest honour to be a missionary to the heathen, a friend of 
 humanity, and an advocate of the rights, the liberties, and the 
 sj)iritual interests of India." 
 
 Burton-on- Trent, StafforJuhire, 
 November 2nd, 1816.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Introductory Sketch b}' Hamilton— General Description — 
 Boundaries ancient and modern — Soil — Productions — Geo- 
 logy — Rivers — Towns — Commerce . . . . . . . . . . 1 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 Casts — Character — INIanners and Customs of the Plain — 
 Description of the Hill people — Coles — Khunds — Soars — 
 Language— Population — Revenues — Land Tenures and In- 
 stitutions . . . . 44 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 The Chronology and History of Orissa . .' 78 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 Religion — Antiquities — Temples and civil Architecture, . . 109 
 
 HISTORY OF THE GENEEAL BAPTIST MISSION. 
 
 CHAP. L 
 
 Hise of the Mission in Orissa. 
 
 Introductory observations — Sketch of the History of the Gen- 
 eral Baptist Denomination — Formation of the Foreign Mis- 
 sion — Embarkation and Voyage of the first Missionaries to 
 India^ — Approbation of the British Government obtained to 
 proceed to Orissa — Abundant supply of Scriptures and 
 Tracts for distribution 143 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 Estahlislimcnt of the Mission in Orissa. 
 
 Arrival of the TMissionaries — Site of the Mission — Sketch of 
 the Extcnt^nd Population, Manners and Customs of Orissa 
 —View of the Idolatry of Juggernaut — Account of the 
 Temple — establishment — festi\als — pilgrimages — piostra-
 
 COKTERTS, 
 
 vn 
 
 I'AOB 
 
 tion iintlcr the cars — mortality — British Connexion witli 
 IdoUitry — Prevalence of Suttee — Churuck Pooju — Infanti- 
 cide — human sacrifices — various austerities — ncij,'lect of tlic 
 dying and the dead — moral and spiritual state of the people 153 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 History of Missionary Operations. 
 
 Rise and Progress of the Mission at Cuttack — Pooree — Bala- 
 sore — Midnapore — Berhampore — Ganjam — Calcutta — 
 Christianpore— Khunditta — Choga, Pipley — Native Schools 
 — Orphan Asylums — The English Scliool — Circulation of 
 the Scriptures and religious Books — Influence of the Press, 19 1 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 The American Branch of the Mission. 
 
 Rise of the American Mission in Orissa — Labours and success 
 of the Missionaries at Sumbulpore, Balasore, Jellasore, 
 Midnapore, &c 323 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 Success of the Orissa Mission. 
 
 Its usefulness in the conversion of Europeans and ludo-British 
 — Portuguese and Hindoos — Raising up of Native Preachers 
 and Evangelists — Their ordination to the w^ork of God — ■ 
 Students for the ministry and establishment of a College — 
 Brief accounts of Erun, Gunga Dhor, Ram Chundra, Krupa 
 Siiidoo, Doitaree, ^c * • . . . . 349 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 Memorials of departed Friends, 
 
 Brief record of departed Missionaries, both male and female — 
 Christian Friends in Orissa, and Native Converts — Reference 
 to departed Friends and Supporters of the Mission in 
 England 3G2 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 Preparations for the final Triumphs of Christianity in the East. 
 Diffusion of education in the English and Native languages —
 
 Tin CONTENTS. 
 
 Abolition of Infanticide — Suttees — Anti-colonization Regu- 
 lations, and distinctions of colour and religion — Pilgrim Tax 
 Abolition Measure — Abolition of Slavery — Disallowance of 
 the Grant to Juggernaut's Temple — Suppression of the 
 Churuck Pooja — Grateful review of past progress — Decay 
 of Idolatry and INIahomedanism — Diffusion of Christian 
 knowledge — Facilities of Britain for usefulness — Anticipa- 
 tion of the final triumph of Christianity in the east — con- 
 cluding appeal 386 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Names of the Missionaries and Native Preachers — Recent Sta- 
 tistics — Income of the Society 414 
 
 REFERENCES TO THE ENGRAVINGS. 
 
 The Temple and Cars of Juggernaut, Bulbudra, and Soobu- 
 
 dra, before the title page 1 
 
 Hindoo Devotees 46 
 
 The ten Hindoo Avatars 109 
 
 Festival of the Swinging of Krishna 118 
 
 Temple of Juggernaut in Orissa 143 
 
 A Hindoo School 162 
 
 Pilgrims measuring their way to Juggernaut 177 
 
 Hindoo self-torture at the churuck Pooja 187 
 
 Infanticide among the Khunds at Goomsur 188 
 
 Christian Orphan Girls . . 309 
 
 A Brahmin and his wife at their devotions 344 
 
 Gunga Dhor , . . . . 356 
 
 Sebo Naik 361 
 
 Tomb of the Rev. William Bampton 373 
 
 The Suttee 392 
 
 Death of Hindoos on the Banks of the Ganges 399 
 

 
 OPvISSA: 
 
 ITS CEOGRAPIIY, STATISTICS, HISTORY, 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 Introductory Sketch hy Ilnmilton — General Description — Boundaries 
 Ancient and Modern— Soil — Produclians — Groloyy — Rivers — 
 Towns — Commerce. 
 
 Orissa is a large Province of the Dcccaii extending from the ISth 
 to the 22nd degree of north latitude. To the north it is bounded 
 hy Bengal ; on the south by the river Godavery ; on the east it has 
 the hay of Bengal ; and on the west the province of Gundwana. 
 In length from N. E. to S. \V. it may be estimated at 400 miles, 
 by 70 the average breadth. According to the institutes of Akber, 
 Orissa, in its greatest dimensions in 1582, was divided into five 
 districts ; viz. Jellasore, compribing Midnapore and the British pos- 
 sessions lying north and east of the river Suhunreeka ; Budruck ; 
 Cuttack ; Culling or Cicacole ; Rajamundry. Besides this territory 
 on the sea coast, Orissa also comprehended a mountainous unpro- 
 ductive region on the western frontier, making part of the Jeharcund 
 or jungly country, with the districts of Piuttunpoor and Suml)hul- 
 poor ; but the two latter properly belong to Gundwana. At present 
 the principal modern territorial subdivisions, commencing from the 
 north, are the following ; but there are many other petty states and 
 large zemindaries : — Singhboom, Kunjeur, Mohurbung'e, Balasore, 
 Cuttack, Khoordah.
 
 8 
 
 The tracts composing the districts of Ganjam, Vizagapatam, and 
 and a portion of Rajamundry, are also included within the ancient 
 limits of this Province, but the five northern Circars have been long 
 a separate jurisdiction. The interior of this province remains in a 
 very savage state, being composed of rugged hills, uninhabited jun- 
 gles, and deep water courses, surrounded by pathless deserts, 
 forests, or valleys, and pervaded by a pestilential atmosphere. It 
 forms a strong natural barrier to the maritime districts, being only 
 traversed during the driest season, from February to May, by the 
 Lumballies or inland carriers. There arc only two passes, properly 
 explored, in the whole length of the great mountainous ridge, ex- 
 tending from the Godavery to the Mahanuddy rivers ; the one di- 
 rect from Chanda to Cicacole ; the other oblique from Choteesghur 
 by way of Kalahinki ; both uniting at the pass of Saloor or Sau- 
 racca. By this pass, during the French possession of the Northern 
 Circars in 1754, a body of Maharattas were introduced; more than 
 half perished from the noxious air of the hills, and the remainder, 
 rather than return by so noxious a road, made a prodigious circuit 
 south by Rajamundry and the Godavery. With such a barrier to 
 the west, and the ocean to the east, the defence of Orissa does not 
 appear difficult ; the jealousies, however, of a people subdivided 
 into many petty conununities, the absence of civilization, added to 
 the habitual indolence and apathy of the natives, ever rendered it 
 an easy prey to invaders, and they have passed from one yoke to 
 another with scarcely a struggle. 
 
 In ancient Hindoo history, Utcala or Udradesa was nearly co- 
 extensive with the modern Orissa, the name Utcla, or Udcala, im- 
 plying the great or famous country of Cala. According to tradition, 
 it was then inhabited by a powerful and martial race, who were ex- 
 tirpated by the Karnas or kings of Magadha (Behar.) In more 
 recent times it was governed by a dynasty of Hindoo princes of the 
 race of Gujaputty, who, in 1592, were conquered by Mansingh, the 
 Emperor Akber's viceroy in Bengal ; to which dominion it was then 
 annexed as a dependant government, extending from Tumlook on 
 the Great Ganges to Rajamundry on the Lesser Ganges, or Gunga 
 Godavery of the Deccan. From the accounts of ancient European 
 travellers, fragments of national history, and a few remnants of 
 former splendour, it was probably, at least on the sea-coast, a flou- 
 rishing country before the Mahommedan invasion, but soon after fell 
 into a comparitive state of depression. It does not appear, how- 
 ever, that the Mahommedans, or any other invaders, ever completely 
 occupied or colonized this province, which, still remains one of those
 
 ill which the Hindoo manners are preserved in their greatest pur If i/, 
 and where the smallest proportion of Mahommedans is to be found. 
 After die expulsion of the Afghans from the province of liengal du- 
 ring the reign of the Emperor Akber, they retreated into Orissa, and 
 retained possession of tlie maritime and more fertile portions, and 
 also of the temple of Juggernauth, for many years. 
 
 At present nearly one half of this extensive region is under the im- 
 mediate jurisdiction of the British government; the other possessed 
 by ti^ibutary zemindars called Ghurjauts or hill chiefs, who mostly 
 jiay a fixed rent, and are under British protection, so far as refers 
 to their external relations, and some iew are directly amenable to 
 the European courts of justice. The first division comprehends all 
 the lovp lands trending along the coast ; the second the hilly and 
 woody interior. The British half is in general a plain, fertile, but 
 not well cultivated or peopled ; the native section is either a barren 
 tract or wild expanse of rock forest, and jungle, thinly inhabited, 
 yet producing a surplus of grain beyond the consumption of its in- 
 habitants. The inhabitants of the first may be estimated at 100 to 
 the square mile; of the second not more than 30 to the same area. 
 The principal articles of produce and manufacture in the British 
 portion are rice and salt. The last, although a monopoly, affords 
 much employment to the inhabitants on the coast ; the former is 
 the staple commodity of the j)rovince, and is so abundant as to ad- 
 mit of exportation. Every sort of grain and vetch is cultivated, and 
 the common manufactures suffice for the frugal habits of the natives. 
 Under such circumstances, and with a mild government, it is 
 highly probable this division of the province is undergoing gradual 
 amelioration, and that the inhabitants, although ignorant of the 
 cause, are gradually advancing in the process of civilization. 
 The tributary part of the province presents the reverse of this pic- 
 ture, a great proportion being unfit for culture, and the lots, under 
 cultivation yielding but a scanty return. In the wilder tracts the 
 necessaries of life are not attainable, and frequently subsistence of 
 any sort is only procurable with the utmost difficulty. Many of 
 the natives are iron smelters and charcoal burners ; others make a 
 livelihood by boat building and the felling of timber, thus protraetint/ 
 a miserable existence under the iron rod of their rapacious chiefs, in 
 whose eyes to be wealthy, or even comfortable, is criminal. 
 
 The territories along the bay of Bengal are subject to frequent 
 hurricanes, which greatly injure the farmer ; and the lowlands, in 
 spite of embankments, liable to ruinous inundations from the sud- 
 den overflowing of rivers. The buffaloes are a fine large breed, and
 
 10 
 
 supply the natives Avith milk and ghee ; hut the oxen are of a vcry 
 iuf'erior description, and the horses mere carrion. The low lands 
 ahound with hogs, deer, tigers, and jackals; and the highlands are 
 infested by wild beasts in such numbers, that they are in many 
 places, reyaining the cowitry which had been wrested from them hy 
 human cunning and comhinalion ! The rivers and waters swarm with 
 fish, reptiles, and alligators ; the plains and jungles with winged 
 vermin. The chief rivers are the Godavery, the Mahanuddy, and 
 the Subunreeka, besides innumerable hill streams of a short course, 
 and small channel. The principal towns are, Cnttack, Juggernauth, 
 Ganjam, and Vizagapatam. 
 
 The country between the rivers Gaintu and Bamoni is one of the 
 finest parts of the province, and is inhabited by a considerable 
 number of weavers, chiefly of coarse muslins for turbans ; sanaes 
 are also a staple manufacture. The best bamboos for palanquins 
 come from the pcrgunnahs of Tolchan and Hindole. They grow 
 near the summit of the rocks, and spring in July, when the people 
 who collect them, having selected the strongest shoots, tie them to 
 stakes driven into the ground, and thus direct their growth to the 
 proper shape. In this manner they grow from ten to twenty yards 
 long, by the setting in of the dry season, when their tops are cut 
 off. If sufTcrcd to stand longer, the hollow part increases, and they 
 become weaker. 
 
 Some of the native Ooreas in the back parts of this province still 
 retain their semi-barbarous manners, are a fierce people, and possess 
 a considerable degree of personal courage. They commonly go 
 armed with bows and arrows, or swords ; the latter being generally 
 carried naked, and are of a shape which is broad at the end, and 
 narrow in the middle. Between them and the Maharattas a rooted 
 antipathy has long existed. The Ooreas within the British terri- 
 tories, having been long accustomed to peaceful, inoffensive habits, 
 are good cultivators, and tolerably industrious, their chief character- 
 istic being an effeminate timidity accompanied by much low cunning 
 and dissimulation. The great body of them are Hindoos, distin- 
 guished into the castes usually found in other parts of Hindostan. 
 In a specimen of the Lord's prayer in the Orissa or Utcala language, 
 examined by the missionaries, thirty-one of the words could be 
 traced as being the same with those used in the Bengalee transla- 
 tion of that prayer ; but notwithstanding its close afiinity to the 
 Bengalee, its ])eculiar tcrniiuatious cause the whole specimen to 
 differ much in sound.* 
 
 * Hamilton's Hindostan, vol. ii. pp. 31-4.
 
 11 
 
 The extent ami Itoundaiics of Ori.s.sa liave iindcrtrone many 
 changes at different periods of its history, and remain to this day 
 very ill-defined and imperfectly understood. The corresponding 
 Puranic division of Utkala Desa or in the vulgar tongue Utkal 
 K'hand reached on the north to Tumlook and JNlidnapore, taking 
 in a portion of Rarha Des in Bengal, and south to the Rasikulia or 
 Rasikoila Nadi which flows into the sea at Ganjam. On the cast it 
 was bounded by the ocean and the river Iloogly, and on the west 
 by Sonpur, Bunay, and other dependencies of Sumbulpoor and 
 Gondwana. Or Desa, or Oresa, the old original seat of the (Jr or 
 Odra tribe, had anciently less extended limits, the Rasikulia river 
 marking its southern and the Ivans Bans which passes near Soro, 
 in latitude about 21°. 10'. N. its northern extreme; but in the 
 progress of migration andconquest, the Oreah nation carried their 
 name and language over a vast extent of territory, both on the sea 
 shore and in the hills, including besides Orissa properly so called, 
 a portion of Bengal and of Telingana. During the sway of the 
 Princes of the Ganga Vasa line, for a period of nearly /o?rr centuries-, 
 the boundaries of the Raj or kingdom of Orissa niay be stated as 
 follows, with sullicient accuracy for a general description. Norlli, 
 a line drawn from the Tribeni or Terveni ghat above IToogiy, 
 tlirough Bishenpur to the frontier of Patkum ; east, the river Iloogly 
 and the sea ; south, the Godaveri or Ganja Godaveri ; and west, a 
 line carried from Sinhbhurn to Sonepur, skirting Gangpiir, Sumbul- 
 poor and its dependencies, and thence through Bastar to Jayapiu', 
 and the Godaveri. Thus in the more prosperous days of theOrissan 
 monarchy, and that too at no very remote period, it comprised 
 within its limits four of our modern zillahs entire, and ])ortions of 
 three others, viz. Midnapore, Cuttack, Ganjam, and Vizagapatam, 
 with parts of the Jimgle Mehals, Iloogly, and Rnjanuuidry, besides 
 a portion of the hills and woodland country of Gondwana. The 
 degree of authority exercised by the sovereign power throi'ghout 
 this extensive territory, fluctuated of course greatly at diiferent 
 periods, depending on the personal character of the reigning Prince, 
 the circumstances of the times, and the conduct, resources, and 
 dispositions of the numerous dejiendant Rajas and feudatories, 
 whose principalities or jurisdictions have at all times formed so 
 remarkable and important a feature in the political geography of 
 Orissa. Occasionally the conquests of the Gajapati Princes ex- 
 tended into the more renu)te parts of Telingana, and even to the 
 Carnatic, but it appears that they never obtained a firm footing in 
 any acquisitions. South of the Godaveri, and during the last
 
 12 
 
 Of ntury of their iiulepciidenco, tluMr possession even of Rajnmundry 
 was much contested and disturbed by the Bahmini sovereigns of the 
 Deccan. One of the first arrangements of the ministers of Akber 
 on annexing Orissa to the Dewani of the jNIogul empire, was to join 
 Iloogly and its ten dependant Mehals, to Bengal. The Mogul 
 Subah of Orissa then comprised the whole country stretching from 
 Tumlook and Midnapore on the north, to the fort of Rajamundry 
 south, divided into the five unequally apportioned Sircars, called 
 Jellasore, Budruck, Cuttack, Calinga, Dundpat, and Rajamundry. 
 The vast range of hilly country bounding the Subah to the west- 
 ward, from Bishcnpur down to the neighbourhood of Karronde, 
 Bastar and Jayapur, w^as classed under a separate head in the reve- 
 nue accounts of the empire, and was allowed for many years after 
 the Mahommedan conquest, to remain entirely under the management 
 of its native Chiefs, subject either to the condition of military ser- 
 vice or to the payment of a light quit rent. Very early after the 
 settlemennt of the Emperor Akber, if not indeed at the moment of 
 its formation, theCircar of Rajamundry and that portion of Kalinga 
 Des which lies south of Tikali Raghunat'hpur were dismembered 
 from Orissa, by the successful encroachments of the Mahommedan 
 Kings of Golconda, called the Kutteb Shahis, but of this 
 event, no distinct account is given in the history of the country. 
 At the opening of Mahommed Tacki Khan's administration, A. D. 
 172G, who governed as the Naib or Deputy of the Nazim of three 
 provinces, the most authentic Revenue records exhibit the Subah of 
 Orissa as extending from Radha Dewal seven coss beyond the town 
 of Midnapore to Tikali* Raghunat'hpur, one of the estates in or 
 near the Mahendra Mali range of hills in Ganjam, a computed dis- 
 tance 170 coss, and on the west from the sea at False Point to the 
 Bennul Pass, 85 coss. Before the close of his government its limits 
 liad become much reduced. The Officers of the Nizam of Hyder- 
 abad intriguing with the powerful Zemindars of the Ganjam district, 
 contrived to alienate from the Province the whole of the country 
 south of the Chilka Lake. On the Bengal side, views of finan- 
 cial convenience induced the Nawab Shuja Uddin Mahommed 
 Khan to annex the mehals included in the old Jellasore Circar, as 
 far as the Subunreeklia, to the territory immediately dependent on 
 the !Moorshedabad Government with the exception of Pergunnalis 
 
 • Mr. Grant in his Political Survey of the Northern Circars calls this place 
 "Teckaly or llo;,a>naut'ii])oic on the sea coast 43 miles N. E. from Cica- 
 cole, the inlicrilancc of.Jnsf^ut iJt'o another descendant of tlie royal family 
 of Orissa but more inuuodialely brauchiuj; from that of Kiiiiedy."
 
 1.3 
 
 Pattaspur, 8rc. It was boumlod liy tlicSubunrerklm ajid Pcrtfimnali 
 Pattaspnr, S:c. north, and by tbe Chilka Lake on the soiUh ; I'^ast, 
 ])\- the ocean, and west by tbe Bernuil Pass, tliat Orissa was relin- 
 qnished to the Berar INIabrattas, by the famous Aliverdi Klian in 
 A. D. 1T5.)-G in lieu of the sums whieh he had stipuhated to 
 pay as Chouth : and it is to this tract, the modern zilhih of Cuttack, 
 which may not inaccurately be called Orissa Proper from its com- 
 prising the ancient original country of the Uria or Odra nation, aiul 
 from the circumstance of its retaining amongst the natives of the 
 present day the exclusive appellation of Or Desa or Oresa, that the 
 following description is intended chiefly to apply. 
 
 The Purans and Upapurans are lavish in their praises of Utkal 
 Kliand, "The famous portion or country," and not, the famous 
 country of Kala, as rendered by a very high authority. It is 
 declared to be the favourite abode of the Debtas, and to boast a 
 population composed, more than half, of Brahmins. The work 
 called the Kapila Sanhita, in which Bharadwaja Muni explains to 
 his inquiring pupils, the origin, history, and claims to sanctity of 
 all the remarkable Khctrs or holy places of Orissa, opens with the 
 following panegyric : " Of all the regions of the earth Bharata 
 K'hand is the most distinguished, and of all the countries of Bharata 
 K'hand, Utkala boasts the highest renown. Its ivhole extent is one 
 uninterrupted Tirfh {place of pilgrimage!) Its happy inhabitants 
 live secure of a reception into the world of spirits, and those who 
 even visit it, and bathe in its sacred rivers, obtain remission of their 
 sins, though they may weigh like mountains. Who shall describe 
 adequately its sacred streams, its temples, its khetrs, its fragrant 
 flowers and fruits of exquisite flavor, and all the merits and ad- 
 vantages of a sojourn in such a land ? What necessity indeed can 
 there be for enlarging in the praises of a region, which the Debtas 
 themselves delight to inhabit ?" The Annalists of Orissa are fond 
 of relating, that when the famous Sivai Jay Sinh, the General of 
 Akber, marched with an army into the country in A. D. 1530, he 
 was struck with amazement at the sight of its sacred river IMahanadi, 
 its vast crowds of Brahmins, its lofty temples of stone, and all the 
 wonders of the ancient capital Bhuvaneswar, and exclaimed, "This 
 country is not a fit subject for conquest, and schemes of human 
 ambition. It belongs wholly to the gods, and is one entire Tirt'h." 
 He accordingly interfered little in its affairs and soon returned to 
 Hindustan, leaving a large share of authority in the hands of its 
 Native Princes. The imjjortance of establishing Christianity in a 
 country so highly esteemed by the inhabitants of Hiudostan, must 
 strike every intelligent and pious mind.
 
 14 
 
 The Hindus of modern times however, freely admit, tliat thr 
 estimnlion in whicli Orissa is or was held, is to be ascribed entirely 
 to its temples, places of pilgrimage, and its brahminical institutions. 
 At all events, the European observer will soon discover, that not- 
 withstanding its puranic celebrity, the soil of the country is gener- 
 ally poor and mifruitful, all its natural productions of an inferior 
 quality, and that its inhabitants rank the lowest, in the scale of 
 moral and intellectual excellence, of any people on this side of 
 India. This circumstance may probably be ascribed to the debasing 
 influence of idolatry on a country so peculiarly devoted to its 
 baneful sway. 
 
 Modern Oiissa or Cuttack, comprises, as is well known, an 
 extensive, imperfectly explored region, on the west, consisting 
 chiefly of hills and forests, intersected by many fertile plains and 
 valleys ; and a plain level country, extending from the foot of that 
 barrier to the sea, evidently of alluvial formation, the uniform sur- 
 face of which is not disturbed by a single rocky elevation throughout 
 its whole extent — nor does a single stone occur between the beds 
 of iron clay lying on the western frontier, and the ocean, if we 
 except the curious spheroidal concretions of calcareous matter or 
 limestone nodules which are found very generally dispersed. The 
 Province may be considered as divided both naturally and politic- 
 ally into three regions, distinguished from each other by their 
 climate, general aspect, productions, and the institutions prevailing 
 in them, viz : The marslnj ivoodland tract which extends along the 
 sea shore, from the black Pagoda to the Subunreekha river, varying 
 in breadth from five miles to twenty : the plain and open country 
 between this and the hills, whose breadth on the north is about ten 
 or fifteen miles, and never exceeds forty or fifty; and the hill 
 country. The first and third are known to the natives as the 
 Eastern and Western Rajwara or Zemindara,* that is, the country 
 occupied by the ancient feudal Chieftains or Poligars-f- of Orissa; 
 and the second, as theMogulbundi, from which the native sovereigns 
 and the JNIogul conquerors of the country derived the chief part of 
 their land revenue, and which at present pays a revenue to the 
 British Government of Sicca Rupees 1,201,370 ; whilst the tribute 
 yielded by the other extensive portions is fixed in perpetuity at 
 Sicca Rupees 1,20, 411. J 
 
 * Tlic Zemindars are landholders — Zemindara or Zcmindarcs, the 
 estates of siicli landholders. 
 
 t The Poli^rjirs are small triliutary landholders in the south of India, 
 who were never llioroufrldy sul)dned by tlie Maliomnicdans. 
 
 X Kluirda beloiifrs to the Uajwara, but is at present imdertlie immediate 
 manafremcnt of tlie Enftlisli Revenue Olliccrs, and is not included in this 
 statement of Land Revenue.
 
 15 
 
 It will be convenipnt to describe the soil, produclionft, nnrl geo-' 
 logical lorniation of" the country in the order just noticed. 
 
 The first region has much of the character of the Sunderbands, 
 in its swamps and marshes, innumerable winding streams swarming 
 with alligators, its dense jungles and noxious atmosphere ; but 
 wants entirely that grandeur of forest scenery, which diversifies and 
 gives a romantic character to many parts cf the latter. The 
 broadest part of it is divided amongst the Rajas* of Kanka and 
 Kujang, and the Khandaits of Herrispur, Meriehpur, Bishenpnr, 
 Golra, and others of less note. The Killah or Zemindari estate of 
 Al likewise comes in for a share. Northward of Kanka the quan- 
 tity of jungle diminishes up to the neighbom-hood of Balasore, but 
 the whole space is intersected by numberless nullahs which deposit, 
 and creeks which retain, a quantity of fine mud, forming morasses 
 and quicksands higlily dangerous to the unwary or uninformed 
 traveller. The surface of tlie whole is covered with coarse reedy 
 grass, and brushwood, valuable as fuel to the salt manufacturers. 
 Much of the Jhao or Tamarix Indica :s interspersed with quantities 
 of a stunted dwarf Palm, called Hinlal (Phoenix Paludosa.) Gener- 
 ally, where pure sand appears, mors especially about the black 
 Pagoda, the surface of it is covered with a thick net work, formed 
 by the interlaced stalks of a creepiiig convolvulus, with succulent 
 loaves, which are for half the year Ipaded with large gay looking 
 flowers of a bright reddish purple. The natives call it Kynsarilata. 
 A delicate succulent plant with small bright green leaves growing 
 thickly together, is also very common ; and the summits of the 
 sand hills are for the most part crowned with tufts of the Asclepias 
 Gigantea and a stiff" thorny gramineous plant known by the name 
 of Goru Kanta. The prevailing timber is the Sundari. Extensive 
 thickets of the thorny bamboo render travelling impracticable in 
 most parts of Kujang, Herrispur, &c., except by water. The whole 
 of the jungles abound with leopards, tigers, and wild buffaloes, 
 and the rivers at the flowing of the tide are perfectly surcharged 
 with large and voracious alligators of the most dangerous kind. 
 The climate seems to be hurtful even to the natives, who are pecu- 
 liarly subject to 'two formidable diseases, the Elcphuntiasis, and a 
 species of dysentery called the Sul, besides the more common 
 complaints of fever and ague. 
 
 In this wild inhospitable tract however the finest salt of all India 
 is manufactured, which under the monopoly system, yields annuaby 
 to the Government a net revenue little short of eighteen lacs of 
 
 * Raja, a kint;^, prince, chieftain. 
 c
 
 10 
 
 rupees. The produce, distingjiiished for its whiteness and purity 
 before it has passed into the hands of the merchants, is of the 
 species called Pangah procured by hoiliua;. The process observed 
 by tjje ^Molunghees or manufacturers is rude and simple in the last 
 degree. The sea-water which is brought up by various small chan- 
 nels to the neighbourhood of the manufacturing stations, is first 
 mixed and saturated with a quantity of the salt earth, which forms 
 on the surface of the low ground all around, after it has been over- 
 flowed by the high tides ; and which being scrajied ofi" by the Mo- 
 lunghees, is thrown into cylindrical receptacles of earth having a 
 vent underneath, and a false bottom made of twigs and straw. The 
 strongly impregnated brine filtering through the grass, &c., is 
 carried, by a channel dug in the groiind, to a spot at liand, sur- 
 rounded with an enclosure of mats, in the centre of which a number 
 of oblong earthern pots, generally about two hundred, are cemented 
 by mud into the form of a dome, under which is a fire place or 
 oven. The brine is poured into this collection of pots, and boiled 
 \mtil a sufficient degree of evaporation has taken place, when the 
 salt is taken out as it forms, with iron ladles, and collected in heaps 
 in the open air. The heaps are afterwards thatched with reeds, and 
 remain in this state until sold, or removed by the officers of the 
 agency. 
 
 Occasional patches of rice oultivation are to be met with in this 
 portion of the Rajwara producing sufficient grain for local con- 
 sumption, and the Raja of Kanka exports a considerable quantity 
 both to Calcutta and Cuttack. The sea all along the coast of the 
 bay of Bengal yields abnndance of fine fish, of which upwards of 
 sixty-one edible kinds are enumerated, by the natives. Those most 
 ])rized by Europeans are the Sole or ]3anspatti, Tapsiya (Mango 
 Fish,) /V//rZ:/ (Ponifret,) Gajkariaa {^Wnimg^,) Hilsa (Sable P'ish,) 
 KItaravga or Mullet, a fish called the Bijay Ram something resem- 
 bling Mackerel, and the Sal or Salia. The Chilka Lake produces 
 noble Bhelcti or Cockup. The value of the excellent Turtle, Oys- 
 ters, Crabs, and Prawns, found off False Point, and in other })arts, 
 was unknown to the natives prior to their subjection to the l^ritish 
 rule, but they are now of course eagerly sought after, to supply the 
 stations of lialasore, Cuttack, and Juggernauth. The great season 
 for fishing is in the winter months, from October to February, 
 whilst the wiiul and the surf are moderate. At this time all along 
 the northern coast the fishermen go out in parties of from twenty 
 to thirty each, with large nets, which they set up before the com- 
 mencement of flood tide, with the aid of bamboo poles, in the form
 
 17 
 
 of a vast triangle, liaving the base open towards the shore. As tlic 
 tide retires the fishermen take in and ch):,e up the nearest nets, thus 
 driving the fish into the apex of the triangle where there is a net 
 placed with a large pouch ready for their reception. The quantity 
 obtained at a h;iul in this way is often prodigious. The produce is 
 taken to the neighbouring villages for sale, after reserving a sufli- 
 ciency for home consumption ; and a large quantity travels far into 
 the interior, unprepared in any way, which it of course reaches in 
 the last stage of putridity, but not on that account a bit the less 
 palatable or acceptable to the nice and scrupvdous Hindu. 
 
 On emerging from the insalubrious and uninteresting tract just 
 described, you arrive at the second and most important division of 
 Orissa, called the Mogulbandi, which is divided into 150 Pergun- 
 nahs, and 2361 estates of individuals, recorded in the public ac- 
 count of the British Government as Zemindars and proprietors of 
 the soil. Though this region in general is highly cultivated, and 
 produces most of the grains and vegetables common in Bengal, its 
 soil is certainly for the most part of a poor and unfruitful descrip- 
 tion. South of the r\Iahanuddy it may be characterised as generally 
 light and sandy. Beyond that river, and especially in the neigh- 
 bourhood of the hills, it acquires a clayey consistency, and appear- 
 ance, and is often remarkably white. Often too, for miles together 
 it has the surface strewed with a thin sprinkling of gravel or lime- 
 stone concretions, called by the natives Gengti. This description 
 of soil extends nearly to Alidnapore. It is generally speaking uiin 
 productive, particularly near the hills; and large plains occur, aa 
 about Dhamnager and Budruck, which are wholly unfit ftir cultiva- 
 tion, growing nothing but low stunted brushvvood, chiefly the wild 
 Corunda and tufts of the Bena grass. 
 
 Rice is the great article of produce, and consequently of food, 
 throughout Orissa Proper. In the Pergunnahs north of the Byterini 
 river, it is almost the sole object of agricultural hibour. Th<^ grain 
 is in general large and nutritious, but coarse, and is conyidered far 
 inferior to the average produce of Bengal and Behar. The two 
 great rice crops of Cuttack are called the Sared and Beali, Of 
 these the first and principal is sown in May, and Jvuie, and reaped 
 from the middle of November to the middle of January. The land 
 which grows it rarely yields a second crop. The second in import- 
 ance called the Beali is sown about the same time on the higher 
 lands, and the produce is obtained from the end of August till the 
 end of September. Afterwards a plentiful crop of the Ruhbea grains 
 is derived from the same fields. There is another less abundant
 
 18 
 
 crop called Satkia, put into the gromul in August and September, 
 and reaped in November; and an inferior description of rice which is 
 sown in low marshy spots at the opening of the cold weather, and 
 by frequent transplantation and irrigation is rendered fit for cutting, 
 in the following April. The cultivation of the latter sort called 
 Dalo, takes place chielly in the Pergunnalis between Khurdah, the 
 Chilka Lake and the sea. 
 
 In the northern Pergiinnahs the Sared rice cultivation is occa- 
 sionally but rarely diversified with a few patches of Sugar-cane, 
 Tobacco, and Palma Christi, in spots suited to their production. 
 In the Central and Southern parts however, abundant crops of 
 pulse, millet, and vegetable oils, are raised during the cold v/eather. 
 Next to rice, the culture of the Arend or Palma Christi is perhaps 
 the most abundant. The natives use the oil in their common 
 cookery, mixed with a snudl quantity of mustard seed oil, which 
 latter they prefer for burning as being the most economical. Cotton, 
 Sugar-cane, and Tobacco, are every where common South of the 
 Byterini, but the produce is of a poor description. The I'icher 
 natives will not condescend to use the Desi Tambaku and the cotton 
 formerly required for the manufacture of the finer fabrics was nearly 
 all imported from Berar. Good wheat and a small quantity of 
 barley are grown in Pergunnahs Saibir and Asseresser. There is 
 but little of the vegetables producing materials for dyeing, cordage, 
 &c., reared in the district, the Sajfloioer, Pat (Hibiscus Cannabinus,) 
 and Kasmira or Sana (Crotolarea Juncea,) being the only kinds that 
 are commonly met with. The culture of the Poppy, Mulberry, and 
 Indigo, is unknown in the plains of Orissa. Nor, were the peasantry 
 acquainted with the method of cultivating the Betle vine, until 
 taught by the natives of Bengal some generations back. The Piper 
 Betle now flourishes in the gardens around Poorce and in the neigh- 
 bourhood of a few Brahmin villages, but the produce can be adequate 
 only to the supply of a very limited consumption, notwithstanding 
 the assertion of the author of the work called the Ayecn Jkbcri, or 
 Institutes of Akber, that "they have a great variety of the Ik-tle 
 leaf in Orissa." The spots which are destined for the cultivation 
 of Betle as also of Turmeric, Sugar-cane, &c., require laborious 
 pre])aration and the application of a la:-ge quantity of manure, for 
 which latter purpose the oil cake or Pire made of the refuse of the 
 sesamum, mustard, and other seeds of the same family is generally 
 u.sed. An occasional sprinkling of rotten straw, cow-dung, and 
 ai.hes, is the only maaure expended in ihe iields which yield the 
 ollu.'r kinds of produce.
 
 19 
 
 Orissa has little to boast in the produce of its gardens, though 
 praised by Abulfazl for the excellence and abundance of its fruit 
 and flowers. There is no deficiency however of the humbler kinds 
 of pot herbs, and cucurbitaceous plants, with the Hibiscus escu- 
 lentus, the e(/g plant, the sweet potatoe, and Capsicum annimrn. 
 The native lists likewise comprise most of the ordinary garden pro- 
 duce of India. The more common fruits are as elsewhere, tlie 
 Mancjo, the Phalsa, the Jam, the Guava, Custard Apple, the Hur- 
 phaleri, the Chalta, the Kcndhu, the Pomegranate, the Cashewnut, 
 the Jack, the Bel, tlie Kath-Del or V/ood Apple, and the Khuranj, 
 from whose fruit an oil is extracted, used for burning by the natives. 
 The Wine palm and the Khajur abound in particular quarters. 
 We rarely meet with the Cocoanut and S'upari except near Brahmin 
 villages, though they would tlirive every where in Cuttack, more 
 especially the former. In all times Cuttack has been famous for 
 its abundant produce of the fragrant Keora or Ketaca (Pandanus 
 Odoratissimus.) It grows every where wild, and is much used, 
 jointly with several kinds of Eupliorbia and Mimosa, for nuiking 
 hedge-rows. The fruit borne in quantities by the female plant has 
 much of the rich and tempting appearance of the pine apple, but 
 the inside proves to be hard, stringy, and tasteless. Its pith is 
 used when boiled, as an article of food by the poorest classes, but 
 seems to be little prized even by them. An intoxicating spirit is 
 distilled from the strongly scented flowers of the male plant, to 
 which the lower orders have no aversion. 
 
 Tlie surface of the Mogulbandi is in most parts south of the Kans 
 Bans embellished and diversified with fine shadowy groves of 
 Mangos, dense thickets of Bamboo, and the most magnificent 
 Banyan trees. The better cvltivated gardens are loaded with Jes- 
 samines, Sambacks, Marigolds, Bauhinias, the Hibiscus, China 
 Rose, Michelia Champaca, &'c. About the huts of the natives we 
 generally find in great qiuintities the Hyperanthera Morunga, Melia 
 azadirachta and Sempcrvirens, /Eschgnomene S'csban, and grandi- 
 flora, the Bombax HeplaphyUum, Nauclea orientalis, iLc, witli the 
 usual proportion of Plainiains. 
 
 The infei'ior quality and limited growth of many of the most 
 valuable prodacts of agriculture in Orissa, are owing in a great 
 degree to something unfavourable in the soil and climate, is clearly 
 evinced by the indifferent success attending the eflbrts of the Euro- 
 pean residents in gardening. Much however must be ascribed to 
 the geueral poveity, ignorance, and want oi enterprise of its pea- 
 santry and agricuituiisib. No one can entei the euclosures oi the
 
 20 
 
 Villages held at a light qnit rent by colonies of a particular class of 
 Brahmins, without being instantly struck with the wide diiFerence, 
 which their precincts exhibit, as contrasted with the aspect of or- 
 dinary Ooreah villages. The higher description of cultivation 
 which pr^'vails 0:1 those lands, the superior value of their produce, 
 and the flourisliing groves and gardens which extend all around, 
 evince what may be effected by intelligent industry, secured in the 
 enjoyment of an adequate return and undisputed proprietary pos- 
 session, even in this little favoured soil and climate. It is in such 
 situations only and in the neighbourhood of some of the well en- 
 dowed temples, that the eye of the botanist is gratified by the pre- 
 sence of those graceful trees and plants, which constitute the chief 
 orn.ament of the Indian Flora, such as the Nagacesara (Mesua 
 Ferrca,) the IMoulsari (Mimusops Elengi,) the Jonesia Asoca, the 
 Ochna Squarrosa, the Sultan Champa or Calophyllum Inophylluin, 
 the Jarool, (Lagerstroemia Flos Reginoe,) and the finer kinds of 
 Ixora, interspersed with Cocoa and Areca nut trees, and plantations 
 of the betle vine, turmeric, and ginger. The Sasan Brahmins in- 
 deed are the only land proprietors of Orissa, Avho manifest any 
 symptoms of a disposition to improve their system of agriculture, 
 or to raise any plant or produce beyond what the wants of nature 
 absolutely demand. 
 
 The Domestic Animals do not rank higher in the scale of excel- 
 lence than the produce of its soil. The horned cattle, sheep, and 
 goats, are a miserable diminutive breed. A few fine buffaloes are 
 dome.'iticatcd on the eastern frontier for the sake of their milk, but 
 they are not at all used as beasts of burden. There is little Game 
 to be met with, excepting (jrey partridges, hares, snipes, jungle 
 fowl, and ducks of various kiiid.s, and that little is difiicult to be 
 obtained from the nature of the jungle. Few districts in India 
 perhaps possess fev/er attractions for the sportsman. The mention 
 of the wild animals will more properly come under the description 
 of the hill portion of the district. 
 
 The third region to be described is that of the Hills which bound 
 the Mogulbandi to the westward from the Chilka Lake to the 
 Subunreekha river. A few groups extend into the plains, as at 
 Derpen, Alemgir, Khurdah, Limbai, &c. In latitude about 21° 20' 
 N. the hills take a direction considerably to the eastward for some 
 miles, tlien turning north they compress the Balasore Chucklah 
 within very narrow limits. The distance between the high land 
 and th.e sea is no where more than from sixty to seventy miles. At 
 Balasore a growp of line rocky hills project boldly forth, to within
 
 21 
 
 sixteen or eigiitcen miles of tlie shores of the bay of Een<Tal, v/hich 
 were known to the ohl navigators as the Nilgiri mountains, and 
 between Ganjam and the Lalce a low ridge ai)pears actually to run 
 out into the sea, though in reality separated from its waters by a 
 •wide sandy beach. The whole of this region, reaching west as far 
 as Sonepur, Gondwana, and its Dependencies, in breadth about one 
 hundred miles, and from Sinhbhum adjoining Midnapore, north, to 
 Goomsur in Ganjam south, a distance of certainly not less than two 
 hundred miles, is, parcelled out mnongst sixteen Khctri or Khandait 
 Zemindars, who have been recognized by the British Government 
 as tributary Rajas. They mostly pay a fixed rent, and are under 
 British protection as to their external relations. Along the feet of 
 the hills extends a chain of twelve more Khundaitis held by a similar 
 class, some of whom pay a light tribute, but are subject to the 
 British laws and regulations, whilst others have been assessed at 
 the ordinary rate. Their estates or feudal jurisdictions are entered 
 in the revenue accounts, under the Mognl designation of Killah* 
 or castle. The greater killahs within the hills, are subdivided again 
 into a vast number of dependant Gerhs or estates, which are held by 
 hereditary officers, called Khandaits, Dalbrchras, Naiks, subordinate 
 to the chief Zemindar. 
 
 The hills visible from the low country between the Brahmani 
 river and Ganjam, are chiefly a granite formation remarkable for its 
 resemblance to sandstone, and for its containing vast quantities)- of 
 imperfectly formed garnets disseminated throughout, with veins of 
 steatite considerably indurated. They occur generally in irregular 
 scattered groups, having peaked summits, which seem to cross each 
 other at all angles; or in isolated conical and wedge-shaped hills 
 wholly disconnected at their bases, and are all covered with vegeta- 
 tion to the very top. The greatest height of those seen from the 
 Mogulbandi may be about 2,000 feet. Their ordinary elevation 
 varies from 300 to 1200 feet. Ranges occur further in the interior 
 of greater loftiness and regidarity, but I believe that an extended, 
 
 * The orij^inal nieaninpf of Killa was a fort or stroiij? jilace on n l.ill or 
 mountain, though in latter times it has Lecome ajjpliod to all kinds of 
 places of defence. The class of estates here referred to alv.ays comprized 
 some strong hold, diiricult of access, and more or less fortiiicd. The torin 
 ])roperly designating tlie piincipal residence of the chief, gradually be- 
 came applied to his whole country in tlie revenue aceomits. 
 
 f Having enjoyed an o>)portunity of submitting an extensive collection 
 of Cultaek specimens to the examination of Mr. li. Voyscy, Surgeon arid 
 Geologist to Col. Laml)ton's survey, I am enabled l)y his assistance to ex- 
 press myself with some confidence in the little which I have to offer re- 
 garding the mineralogy of the province.
 
 22 
 
 continuous cluiin of mountains is no where to he mot with in the 
 I{.ijvv;u-a of (3jiss;u The prevailing colour of the principal rock is 
 red. As far as my observation goes it never occurs stratified. Its 
 texture often approaches to slaty, and from its generally decomposed 
 aspect, the quantity of red spots which it contains, being the in- 
 formed garnets above noticed, and the frequciit veins of red and 
 white steatite intersecting it, it presents altogether a most remark- 
 able a])pearance. The sa.nie rock I apprehend extends throughout 
 the Nortliern Circars and far into the Deccan. 
 
 The rock most abounding in this division of the Province next 
 to the granite, is that singular substance called Iron Clay by Jamie- 
 son, and Laterite by Dr. Buchanan. It lies in beds of considerable 
 dejith on the feet of the graiiite hills, often advancing out for a 
 distance often or fifteen miles into the plains, where it forms gently 
 swelling rocky elevations, but never rises into hills ; sometimes it 
 is disposed in the manner of flat terraces of considerable dimensions 
 which look as if they had been constructed with much labour and 
 skill. The composition and aspect of the Cuttack iron clay are 
 very remarkable, from the innumerable pores which it contains, 
 filled with white and yellow lithomarge, and from the quantities of 
 iron ore pebbles and fragments of quartz imbedded in it. By far 
 the most interesting circumstance is, its complete and intimate mix- 
 ture with the granite, which has been traced in several instances, 
 exhibiting one rock entirely invested by the other, though it is not 
 easy to pronounce which is the inclosing substance. We have here 
 an instance of a rock of the Wernerian newest Foetz trap formation, 
 resting upon the oldest primitive rock and in actual junction with 
 it. The granite, at the place where the specimens were principally 
 collected, appears to burst through an immense bed of the laterite, 
 rising abruptly at a considerable angle. Numerous broken frag- 
 ments are strewed all around the line of junction, and in some 
 s]U'cimens the two rocks are so mixed as to form a sort of coarse 
 breccia or rather conglomerate. 
 
 South of the Mahanuddy, in Khurda, a few isolated hills of white 
 and variegated s;indstone occur, curiously interspersed among the 
 granitic ones. An indurated white lithormage is found in company 
 with them from which the natives prepare a white wash to ornament 
 their houses. 
 
 In the estates of Keonjher, Nilgiri, and Moherbenj, which con- 
 stitute the northern portion of the hilly division of the Cuttack 
 Province, the half decomposed granite above described passes into 
 fine white granite and gneiss rocks containing micaceous hornblende
 
 23 
 
 as a cojistituent part, many of which differ little in composition and 
 general appearance from specimens collected on the highest accessi- 
 ble summits of the Himalaya mountains. The whole of the re<non 
 now adverted to, furnishes a great variety of valuable mineral pro- 
 ductions, and is well worthy of attentive exploration by a gcolo<nst 
 qualified to describe adequately its most striking features and pe- 
 culiarities. I'he granitic rocks are here highly indurated and desti- 
 tute of vegetation, and present a bold and varied outline with 
 frequent sharp peaks and abrupt craggy faces. They are moreover 
 in many parts curiously intersected by trap veins, which seem to 
 consist chiefly of green stone approaching often to basalt and horn- 
 blende rock. In company wdth these rocks, talc slate, mica slate, 
 and chlorite shist passing into serpentine and pot stone, are found 
 in great abundance. Several of the chlorites are scarcely distin- 
 gviishable from the latter mineral, and are much used under the 
 general denomination of Mugni, for the manufacture of culinary 
 vessels, idols, and sculptured slabs which decorate the temples and 
 finer edifices of the Oreahs. The granites and gneiss rocks being 
 too hard for the tools of the quarriers in this quarter, and the shists, 
 with the exception of the chlorite, not being of a description appli- 
 cable to any useful purposes, the natives have adopted a very sum- 
 mary and comprehensive geological classification. They style the 
 Mugni, karma, or useful, and all other rocks they banish into tlie 
 class of akarma, or useless ; concerning the situation and history of 
 which they are as provokingly indiiFerent as they are ignorant. 
 Besides the substances above enumerated, a variety of corundum, 
 or corund, is found in the Nilgiri hills, called by the quarriers Sila 
 Dhar, which as the name implies, is used for sharpening their tools; 
 also steatite, and Meerschaum in the state of a remarkably pure 
 white powder, occur abundantly in Keonjher. The natives know 
 no use for the latter substance, except to form the tika or streaks 
 which particular classes draw on their foreheads.* 
 
 Iron is abundantly diffused throughout the whole of the Cultack 
 hills, in the state chiefly of pisiform iron ore, earthy red ditto, and 
 ochry red ironstone. It is smelted principally in the estates of 
 Dhenkanal, Angol, and Moherbenj. Some of the rivers of Dhen- 
 kanal and Keonjher are said to have golden sands, but the report 
 
 * This custom gives the natives a ridiculous appearance. It has been 
 remarked of tlie late Mr. Ward, of Serani])oro, tliat when Hindoos came 
 to him thus distigin-cd, he has sent them away to wash themselves before 
 he would do business with them. The Author's Pundit one day asked a 
 Native in his study, whether a bird had dirtied his forehead. The laugh 
 naturally turned against the man.
 
 24 
 
 Avants confirmation, and I have not been able to ascertain the exist- 
 ence of any metal except iron in this Province. The only Ume- 
 stoncs are the calcareous nodules which occur abundantly in beds 
 and nests, both within the hills and in the open country adjoining 
 them, consisting of a ball of tolerably pure limestone enveloped in 
 a yellowish coating of indurated marl. 
 
 The Hill estates vary much in the proportion of arable land 
 which they contain, but, in most, a considerable quantity of rice is 
 grown, and a few of the rubbee grains. In jiatches of jungle which 
 have been recently cleared, and on the slopes of some of the minor 
 hills, the Jowar and Bajera and the Mandia ( Eleusine Corocana,) 
 thrive with great luxuriance. Moherbenj, Beramba, Dhenkanal, 
 and Keonjher, grow a small quantity of indigo, and on the latter 
 estate the poppy is cultivated. Keonjher (during the expedition 
 against the Coles,) was found to be for nearly one hundred miles, 
 an open cultivated country only occasionally interrupted by ridges 
 of hills and patches of jungle. Generally speaking, the land fit for 
 tillage bears a very trifling proportion to the vast extent of rocks, 
 hills, beds of torrents, and forests which occupy this region. 
 
 The woods of the interior produce abundance oi fine timber. A 
 few teak trees are found in Despalla, but that valuable timber does 
 not form forests nearer than the banks of the Tel river which flows 
 into the Mahanuddy at Sonepur. The Sal trees of Angol, Dhen- 
 kanal, and Moherbenj, are particularly sought after from their size. 
 They are said to form forests of great depth and grandeur, through- 
 out a large porportion of the latter estate. Good Oranges and 
 Mangos are produced in many of the hill estates. The Mango tree 
 occurs frequently in situations where it is obviously growing wild, 
 and the natives are fond of ascribing the existence of this highly 
 esteemed fruit, under such circumstances, to the benevolence or 
 caprice of the debtas or gods. 
 
 The trees seldom attain to a large height or luxuriant growth in 
 the decomposed soil covering the granitic hills, which border the 
 Mogulbandi, or in the woods that stretch along their bases. 
 The jungles in the latter situations abound to a remarkable degree 
 with trees and plants yielding drugs and medicinal articles,* or at 
 least fruits esteemed such by the natives. The following trees like- 
 wise very commonly occur, viz., Asin (Pentaptera tomentosa,) 
 Geringa, a species of Pterospermum, Lodh, (query, Phyllanthus 
 Longifolius ?) Patali (Bignonia Suaveolens), besides the steady 
 
 * In RcimoH'R MS. of Orissa, the names of 2G5 medicinal plants are 
 given, tlie viitues of which arc much extolled by the Natives.
 
 25 
 
 companions of all Indian sylvan scenery, the Tamarind, Mango, 
 Bamboo, Bur, and Peepul (Ficvis Indica and Religiosa.) The pro- 
 duce of the above trees is collected by the wild inhabitants of the 
 jungles for sale in the Cuttack market, by which traffic chiefly they 
 gain a livelihood. A gigantic climbing Bauhinia forms a very con- 
 spicuous object in these woods. The name given by the natives is 
 Siahri. The leaves are much used for thatching their miserable 
 huts, and the fibres of the bark serve to bind down the thatch, and 
 to make mats. The fruit is a huge legume of a wooden consistency, 
 containing from four to six round flat seeds, M'hich have a sweetish 
 pleasant taste not unlike the flavour of almonds, and are eaten with 
 great relish by the hill people. Amongst the underv.'ood one ob- 
 serves, in great quantities, several species of Mimosas, Euphorbias, 
 and Justicias, the Jataopha Curcas, Capparis trifoliata, a Cassia 
 with a pale yellow flower, the wild Corunda which at most times of 
 the j^ear is loaded with delicate white blossoms, the Samalu, and a 
 vast number of thorny shrubs, which probably have never yet been 
 honoured with a name and place in any sj'stem of botany. It is 
 remarkable, that the natives have a name Jor almost every plant, 
 however humble or devoid of beauty ; which may arise perhaps from 
 the circumstance of their consuming the wild berries and fruits, to a 
 very great extent, in aid of their limited means of subsistence. 
 The Calamas Rotang, or ground Cane, is every where common, and 
 seems in many parts to form a sort of nucleus, about v/hich the 
 other brushwood and jungle collect in small patches. During the 
 hot months and the rains the rich and gaudy flowers of the Capparis 
 trifoliata, called by the natives Baran, and the scarlet blossoms of 
 the Palas (Butea frondo-sa,) interspersed with quantities of the 
 Gloriosa superba, which grows quite wild, lend an air of splendour 
 even to these cheerless and uninviting tracts of jungle. In the cold 
 weather they receive another brilliant tinge of colouring from a 
 parasitical plant the Loranthus Bicolor, of scarlet and yellow hue, 
 which covers the larger trees in great profusion, and from the young 
 floral leaves as well as the flov/ers of a sort of creeper, the Com- 
 bretum Decandrum, which ascends and overhangs the whole woods 
 in large whitish masses, distinguishable by the contrast of their hue 
 from a considerable distance. Amongst the bulbous, monandrous, 
 and gramineous plants, which bedeck or clothe the surface of the 
 ground, a species of Pancratium, the wild turmeric, and the Andro- 
 pogon aciculatum and muricatum occur most frequently. In the 
 pools and marshes, water-lilies of all colours, and also the true 
 Lotus, sacred Beau Lily, are found in abundance.
 
 2G 
 
 The vcfjetable dies procured from the hills, are chiefly the Bacain 
 or Sappun wood, the Aal or Achu (Morinda citrifolia,) the culture 
 of which is little attended to in the plains, and the (lowers of the 
 Butea frondosa. Lakh, or wild silk, wax, honey, ami Dlnina or 
 Indian pitch, are reckoned the most valuable articles of forest pro- 
 duce, and are procurable in great quantities on nearly every hill 
 estate. The Cocoons of the wild silk, are much larger than those 
 of the real worm, and are found generally attached to the leaves of 
 a tree called the Asin (Pentaptera tomcntosa.) 
 
 The woods which skirt the western frontier of Cuttack, as well as 
 the forests of the interior, are filled with wild aiiinials, such as 
 Tigers, Leopards, Panthers, Hyenas, Bears, Buffaloes, Deer, Ante- 
 lopes, Hogs, the wild Dog called Bali-a, the Ghoranga an animal 
 resembling the Nilgao, and the wild Ox denominated here the Gayal, 
 a ferocious beast of immense size with a noble pair of horns, which 
 has been well described in the Asiatic Researches, vol. viii. AVild 
 Elephants infested the jungles of Moherbenj and did great injury 
 to the surrounding country, until very recently, the Raja, after 
 having failed in every other attempt, hit upon the following method 
 of getting rid of them. By the advice of a scientific byragee or 
 religious mendicant, he caused a quantity of mineral poison to be 
 mixed up in balls of rice such as are usually given to tame Ele- 
 phants, which were strewed about in the places chiefly haunted by 
 the wild animals. The bait took effect ; a great number of the 
 Elephants were destroyed by the poison ; it is said that upwards of 
 eighty dead carcases were found, the rest decamped in alarm, and 
 have since made their appearance in the jungles of another quarter. 
 From the inconsiderable size of the herds which frequented Moher- 
 benj, it seems highly probable that the Elephant is not indigenous 
 to the Province, and it is said that the breed had its origin in the 
 escape of some of the tame animals from their keepers in fornijer 
 ages. 
 
 As it respects the ornitltoloyy of the Province it may suffice to 
 say, of all the feathered tribe that I have seen, I have been most 
 struck with the Dhancsa or Indian Buceros, which is found in large 
 flocks in Khurda, and is there called the Kuchila-khai or Kuchila- 
 eater, from the circumstance of its delighting to feed on the fruit of 
 the Strychnos mix vomica. The bird has a most singular appear- 
 ance, particularly when flying, with its long neck stretched out 
 horizontally, aud the huge protuberance rising from the upper 
 mandible of the bill distinctly visible from a great distance. This 
 protuberance or horn, in the Khurda species, measures often seven
 
 27 
 
 inches from base to peak, and about two and a half in height from 
 the upper mandible. The flesh is much prized by the natives, who 
 consider it a sovereign remedy for the rheumatic pains called Bat, 
 and is often kept prepared in a particular way, with spices, for four 
 or five years. The loud screaming and chattering noise wliich an- 
 nounce always the presence of the Indian horn bill, well entitle it 
 to its place in the Linnasan order Piece. 
 
 The Province of Cuttack is watered by innumerable streams, 
 which swell into rivers of magnitude during the rains, but few of 
 them have any current throughout the whole year. I shall mention 
 only the principal rivers, as it would be tedious to attempt an 
 enumeration of the almost countless ramifications, which strike off 
 from the larger channels about the centre of the ^logulbandi, and 
 assume new and independent names. The chief stream in name, 
 importance, length of course, and the associations connected with it 
 by popular superstition, is the Mahanuddy, which is said to rise 
 near Bastar, and after passing Sumbulpoor and Sonepoor, (at which 
 latter place it receives the waters of the Tel river,) enters the Mo- 
 gulbandi division at the city of Cuttack, where it throws off its 
 principal arm the Cajori inclining to the southward, and another on 
 the north-east face of the town called the Berupa. Afterwards 
 pursuing an easterly course verging to south, it sends off to the 
 northward another large river called the C'hittertola, and numerous 
 smaller arms, until at Paradip, it divides into two or three consider- 
 able branches, and empties itself by two principal mouths into the 
 bay of Bengal a little south of False point, having completed a 
 course of more than 500 miles. The breadth of this river at Sum- 
 bulpoor, IGO miles distant from Cuttack, is nearly a viile during the 
 rains, and opposite to the town of Cuttack its bed measures full two 
 miles across. After this, the main channel narrows very considerably. 
 It deposits universally a coarse sand (intermixed with numerous 
 fi-agments of different coloured quartz and scales of Mica,) destruc- 
 tive of course to the fertility of any land on which it may be carried 
 by inundation, and its bottom is singularly irregular and uneven. 
 During the rains the Mahanuddy may be navigated nearly as far as 
 Ryepur, distant 300 miles from the point of confluence with the sea, 
 though the passage is rendered difficult in the higher parts by rocks. 
 A great portion of the bed however is dry for five or six months of 
 the year, and it is fordable from January to June, even at Cuttack. 
 The principal channel of the Cajori terminates in the Alankar 
 which is deep and narrow, and pursues a singularly tortuous course 
 until it is lost amidst a variety of smaller ramifications. About half
 
 28 
 
 way between Cuttack and the sea, the Cajori sends off alar<?e branch 
 ■which after dividing, doubling upon itself, and again branching out 
 in indescribable intricacies, enters the sea at last in a broad channel 
 about forty miles north of the Black Pagoda, under the name of the 
 Deh Nadi. Another large stream leaves the above opposite to 
 Cuttack, and subsequently divides into three principal rivers, the 
 Bhargabi, Dava, and Kushhadra, which flow south, inclining a 
 little to the east. The latter enters the sea between the Black Pa- 
 goda and Poorce. The two former uniting again into one stream, 
 discharge their waters into the Chilka lake, called by various names 
 at different stages of their course, and finally the Harchandi. All 
 these deposit coarse sand like the parent stream. 
 
 Next to the Mahanuddy, the Brahmani and the Byterini are the 
 most important rivers. The former, soon after entering the Mogul- 
 bandi, throws off a branch called the Karsua which equals either in 
 size. All the three, after frequently dividing and branching off, 
 unite with the Berupa at different points of their courses, and flow 
 into the Mahanuddy in two or three large channels forming the 
 Kanka Island or Delta near Point Palmyras. Some of these rivers 
 deposit a portion of fertilizing mud near the mouth, as well as much 
 coarse sand. To the northward of the above, the Solandi, Kans 
 Bans, Burahalaug, and the Suhunreekha, are all respectable rivers, 
 more especially the latter two. They deposit near their mouths a 
 considerable quantity of fine mud as well as sand. " This river," 
 says Hamilton, " has its source in the province of Bahar, district 
 of Chuta Nagpoor, whence it flows in a south-easterly direction, 
 until, after a winding course of about 250 miles, it falls into the 
 bay of Bengal. For many years prior to the conquest of Bengal 
 by the British, this river had formed the southern boundary of that 
 soubah under the diflerent native governments, and continued to 
 mark the boundary until 1803, when the acquisition of Cuttack 
 brouglit the Bengal and INIadras Presidencies for the first time into 
 contact."* 
 
 The whole of the country between the Chilka lake and the Brah- 
 mani river, is peculiarly suhjecl to inundation from its lyroxiniity to 
 the hills, and the astonishing rapidity with which the torrents de- 
 scend in the rains ; the strange conformation of the channels of 
 some of the principal rivers, which are very broad within the hills, 
 but divide soon after leaving them into a number of narrow streams ; 
 and also from the practice which has existed from very old times of 
 using embankments. As an instance of rapid rise, it deserves to 
 • Hamilton's Hindoatan, vol. ii. p. 34.
 
 29 
 
 be recorded that, during tlio heavy rains of 1817, the umtcrs of the 
 Cajori rose in one night a height of eighteen feet, as ascertained by 
 careful measurement. This immense volume of water, which was 
 then perhaps one and a half mile in breadth by thirty or forty feet 
 depth, over-topped the general level of the town by a height of nearly 
 six feet, and was only restrained from overwhelming it, by a solid 
 embankment faced with stone and supported by buttresses, the 
 work of former governments. The defence alluded to, however, 
 called the revetment, has yielded in places within the memory of 
 man, and the consequences were of course most tremendous. The 
 Cuttack rivers are generally swollen to an extreme height about 
 three times during each rainy season, and at such periods the crops 
 and villages in many parts are exposed to imminent hazard. To 
 guard against the evil as much as practicable, embankments have 
 been always maintained by government, at a large expense. Such 
 works are indispensably necessary in the state to which things have 
 been brought, but they obviously only aggravate the evil, and 
 sometimes occasion direct mischief, by being injudiciously con- 
 structed to suit the interests of particular parties, without a due ad- 
 vertence to the general welfare. The embankments or bunds are 
 solid mounds of earth well sloped and turfed on either side, the 
 principal ones measuring {rom forty to fifty and sixty feet in breadth^ 
 and eight to sixteen in height. The havoc occasioned by the bursting 
 of one of these large bunds is generally most serious. The torrent 
 rushes with a frightful roar and velocity, tearing up trees by the 
 roots, prostrating houses, and washing away every trace of the la- 
 bours of the peasantry. The devastations of the flood too are in 
 general more permanently commemorated, by a deposit of coarse 
 sand, which renders the soil in the neighbourhood of the breach 
 unfit for tillage for several years. 
 
 The Rev. A Sutton, Missionary at Cuttack, thus describes what 
 he witnessed during a great swell of the river in 1826. He writes, 
 — "In a few days the Cajori has risen from an insignificant stream 
 to a river as large as the Thames. This rise is principally occasioned 
 by the torrents of water which pour down the celebrated blue 
 mountains, which we can see very plaiiily, though many of them 
 are at a great distance. These torrents are again augmented by 
 several rivers overflowing their banks and uniting with the regular 
 stream. Trees of all sizes are seen floating down the stream, with 
 the utmost rapidity, tov»'ards the sea, and the poorer class of people 
 are busy enough swimming after them ; some go an amazing dis- 
 tance before they can overtake them, or get suflicient command
 
 30 
 
 over the force of the current, to get them asliore. It is a very 
 amusing and picturesque scene from our verandali, (from our friend 
 Peggs' house.) The river rises to an ahirming height, it is now 
 ■within an incli of overflowing the embankments opposite to our 
 house ; the people begin to grow much aLarmed, and numbers are 
 watching the rise or decline of the water. The country on the other 
 side of the river is inundated for a considerable distance, and I have 
 heard and seen that many houses have been washed away, and in 
 some cases inhabitants and cattle altogether ; several roofs of houses 
 have been seen floating down the river with the families on the top 
 of the thatch, and have thus been saved. A sacrifice has been 
 offered to day by some people of the shoemaking cast, for the pur- 
 pose of appeasing the w-rath of the river, which they imagine is angry 
 Avith them, and threatens to-deluge the town. It was a long un- 
 meaning piece of business; the man set out from his house, attended 
 by a great concourse of people, accompanied by the usual wretched 
 apology for a band of music. A black he-goat of about a year old 
 headed the procession, then the music, next the priest, and offerings 
 consisting of sweetmeats, little ornaments such as paltry rings, 
 necklaces, &c., and a looking-glass for the goddess, some red powder, 
 different sorts of fruit, a remnant of red, and another of yellow, silk, 
 some rice, spices, combs, and several other trifling articles. The 
 man threw himself in the dust every step from his house to the 
 river, he every time lay flat on his face, muttered something, often 
 knocked his head aud arms ; of course he proceeded but very slowly. 
 When they arrived at the waterside, the brahmin first arranged the 
 articles, then kindled a small fire, into which he threw incense the 
 whole time of the ceremony ; he afterwards went through the tedious 
 formulas of presenting the offerings, sanctifying the offerer and his 
 family by touching their foreheads, pouring water into their hands, 
 &c. ; five lamps were then lit and waved before the river, the people 
 took some grains of rice, and other trifles, after they had been 
 sanctified, and threw them into the river, they then lay down flat 
 on their faces, and worshipped the river. The principal offerer was 
 in such a state of perturbation that he was obliged to be supported, 
 his knees trembled like Belshazzar's. The principal part of the 
 ornaments were then placed on a plaintain-tree stage and let down 
 into the water, hut the sweetmeats were taken away, I suppose by 
 the brahmin. The things floated for some distance down the river 
 before they were upset ; some red and yellow powder was then 
 smeared on the head of the goat, the man then presented it to the 
 goddess, and when all was ready a man with a sword severed the
 
 31 
 
 head from the body at a stroke, the blood was then poured in the 
 river, and afterwards both head and body were thrown in after it. 
 The struggling body appeared for a few moments, and then sunk, 
 the people shouted their deafening hurra bol, saying it was well 
 done, and dispersed. All night the people were assembled on the 
 river banks with torches, &c., but the river began to decline the 
 next day, the rain having ceased on the mountains. The alarm 
 then subsided, and the people were satisfied that the goddess had 
 been duly propitiated."* 
 
 The C/iilka Lake forms too material a feature in the geography 
 of Orissa, to be passed over unnoticed. The general opinion of 
 Europeans, has been that it was formed by an irruption of the 
 ocean, and it is worthy of remark that the native histories record 
 the occurrence of such an event, about the beginning of the tJiircl 
 century of the Christian era, to which they universally ascribe the 
 formation of the Chilka. It is separated from the sea for many 
 miles by a long narrow strip of sand, seldom more than three hun- 
 dred yards in breadth, and discharges its waters by an outfall, 
 which has been lately excavated about a mile north of iManikpatam, 
 the old one having become nearly choked up with sand. Its form 
 is very in-egular, the greatest diameters measuring from K. E. to 
 S. W. thirty-five, and from E. by N. to W. by S. eiyhtccn miles. 
 To the southward, it is divided into numerous narrow channels by 
 large inhabited islands, and for a long way it can scarcely be dis- 
 tinguished from the channel of the Harchandi, v.hich flows into it. 
 The general depth is about four or five feet, greatest depth six feet; 
 and it is considered to be rapidly filling up from the sand and mud 
 brought into it by the Daya, Bhargabi, and various smaller streams, 
 which empty their waters into this basin. The Pergunnahs Rahang, 
 Seraen, Chowbiskud, Killahs Roreng, Kokla, Khurda, and the 
 Jagir of Kerar Mahommed, encircle or touch its shores for nearly 
 two thirds of the whole circumference. On the Ganjam side the 
 hill estates of Calicote and Palur occupy the remaining interval. 
 The lake is valuable for the salt which it yields, called Karkach, 
 obtained by solar evaj)oration, of which nearly two lacs of iimunds\ 
 are obtained annually, on the Jagir of Kerar Mahommed ; and to 
 the inhabitants of its vicinity for its fishery, the produce of which 
 when dried, forms a considerable article of export. On the Cuttack 
 
 * Gen. Bap. Repository, 1827, pp. 141-2. 
 
 t Maund, a measure of weight, — at Madras, 25 pounds ; at Bombay 28. 
 Tlie factory uiaund in Bengal may be computed at SO pounds.
 
 32 
 
 side its shnves avo flat, marshy, and dcstituto of pictiircsqup beaut}-, 
 but the oi)posite banks from Ijanpur to Rb.amba cxliibit scenery of 
 a very romantic and diversified character. The hills of Khurda, 
 Goomsiir, and Calicote, are seen extending along the Avhole of the 
 south western face in irregular chains, and groups of moderate ele- 
 vation, some of which jut into the lake, forming low rocky ])oints 
 or promontories. The Chilka itself, north of Palur, expands into 
 a majestic sheet of water, interspersed with a few rocky Islands, 
 and enlivened by boats sailing along before the wind, or fox'ced on 
 by pimting with bamboo poles called laggis, or statioriary for the 
 purposes of fishing. If the visitor is curious enoiigh to approach 
 these islands, he will be struck with their singular conformation. 
 They consist entirely of huge rounded blocks of a highly indurated 
 porphj'ritic granite, containing large crystals of felspar, on which 
 the hammer will scarcely make any impression, tossed and piled on 
 each other in the v/ildest confusion, and exhibiting every symptom 
 of violent convulsion. Some of the masses are arranged in the 
 form of fortresses with huge round bastions, and others present 
 much the appearance of some grand edifice of ancient days, in ruins. 
 A scanty soil which has formed oh their summmit, by what process 
 one cannot readly conceive, gives nourishment to a few peepul trees, 
 mimosas, euphorbias, and gramineous plants. They are the resort 
 of numerous aquatic birds, chiefly of the Saras kind, which en- 
 joy undisturbed possession, except when roused occasionally by the 
 aj)proach of a chance visitor. 
 
 The principal towns in Orissa Proper are, Cuttack, Balasore, and 
 Juggernaut. Jajpur, though a place of great sanctity in the esti- 
 mation of the Hindus, and the site of an ancient capital, is merely 
 a large village. Tlie more important Kesbehs, or head Villages of 
 Pergunnahs are, Budruck, Soro, Kendrapari, Asserajasar, Harrior- 
 poor, and Pipley, but these arc of small size ; and nearly all the 
 rest of the Cuttack jMouzahs are mere hamlets, if we except the 
 villages of the Sasan Brahmins. The country of Rajwara does not, 
 I ])elieve, contain a single respectable village. 
 
 The extent, appearance and population of the Town of Cuttack, 
 are not unsuitable to its rank as the capital of a large Province. 
 Its situation on a tongue of land or peninsula, near the bifurcation 
 of the Mahanadi, is commanding both in a political and commercial 
 point of view ; though these advantages have been in some degree 
 counterbalanced, by the outlay incurred in defending it by stone re- 
 vi'tments, from the encroachment of the rivers which wash two of its 
 sides. The hiJly count:-y of ll.ijwa-.-a seen from its environs fur-
 
 33 
 
 nishes a pleasing and picturesque prospect. The real etymology 
 of the word Cuttack is Katak, signifying in Sanscrit a royal resi- 
 dence, or seat of empire. It was one of the five Kataks, or Capitals 
 of Gangeswara Deo, the second prince of the Gang Bans line, and 
 is still distinguished by the natives as Katak Biranasi or Benares, 
 by which name also it is mentioned in Fcrishteh's History of Bengal^ 
 and in the Ayiii Ahberi. The denomination Biranasi, has been in 
 latter times confined mostly to a village, or Patna, which stands 
 near the point of separation of the jMahanuddy and Cajori rivers, 
 about four miles distant from the town. Authorities vary as to 
 the date of the foundation of the Katak Biranasi, but there seems 
 good reason to think that it became a capital city as early as the 
 end of the tenth century, during the reign of the Kesari princes. 
 Chowdwar, Jajpur, and Pipley, divided with it at different periods, 
 the honour and advantage of accommodating the Hindu court of 
 Orissa. 
 
 The only monument of the Gajpati Rajas which their ancient 
 capital exhibits, is the fortress of Barabati, built probably in the 
 fourteenth century by Raja Anang Bhim Deo. Some ascribe its 
 erection to Telinga Mukund Deo, the last of the independent 
 sovereigns of Orissa, and others refer it back to a period as early 
 as the times of the Kesari dynasty. However that point may stand, 
 its square sloping towers or bastions, and general style, bespeak 
 clearly a Hindu origin. The Mahornmedan or Marhatta governors 
 added a round bastion at the N. W. angle, and constructed the great 
 arched gateway in the eastern face, which alterations are alluded to 
 in a Persian inscription, giving for the date of the repairs and addi- 
 tions, according to the rules of the Abji'd, the fourth year of the 
 reign of Ahmed Shah or A. D. 1750. The fort has double wallg 
 built of stone, the inner of which enclose a rectangiilar area mea^ 
 suring 2150 by 1800 feet. The entrance lies through a grand 
 gateway on the east, flanked by two lofty square towers, having 
 the sides inclining inwards, from the base to the summit. A noble 
 ditch faced with masonry surrounds the whole, measuring in the 
 broadest part, two hundred and twenty feet across. From the centre 
 of the fort rises a huge square bastion or cavalier sui;porting a flag 
 staff. This feature, combined with the loftiness of the battlements 
 on the river face, give to the edifice an imposing, castellated appcar- 
 ance, so much so that the whole when seen from the opposite bank 
 of the Mahanuddy, presented to the imagination of Mr. La Mofet-e, 
 who travelled through the province in A. D. 17(37, some resemblance 
 to the west side of Windsor Castle. No traoes of the famous palace
 
 34 
 
 of Raja Mukand Deo nine stories in height, mentioned in the Ayin 
 Akberi, arc to be found Avithin the \valls of fort Barabati, but the 
 fragments of sculptured cornices, &c., -which have been dug up at 
 different times, and more especially a massive candelabra, or pillar 
 furnished with branches for holding lights, formed of the fine grey 
 indurated chlorite or pot stone, are probably the remains of some 
 large and splendid edifice. 
 
 The only Mahommedan monuments worthy of notice at the 
 capital, are a small neat mosque built by Ikram Khan, a governor 
 during Arangzeb's reign, towards the centre of the town ; and the 
 Kadam Rasool, an antique looking edifice standing in the midst of 
 a fine garden, which contains certain reliques of the prophet com- 
 missioned from Mecca by the Newab Nazim Shujaa ud Uin Khan, 
 or his son Mahommed Taki Khan, the latter of whom lies buried 
 within the enclosure. The Mogul and Marhatta Subadars always 
 resided in the palace of the Lai Ikigh on the banks of the Cajori, 
 whicli we must suppose to be the "Stately Court of Malcandy," 
 described by Mr. Cartwright, who visited the "Governor of Coteke'" 
 in 1632, though there are no traces of splendour remaining to war- 
 rant the high wrought description of the palace, given in Bruton's 
 Narration. 
 
 The Town contains a population of about 40,000 souls, residing 
 in 0,512 houses, exclusive of cantonments, amongst which are 
 several fine mansions of stone that belonged formerly to the Gosain 
 and Parwar merchants, who engrossed all the trade and principal 
 official employments of the province under the Marhattas. It is 
 divided into a number of Mehallas and Bazars, named after tlie 
 Sirdars who founded, or the trades or classes residing principally 
 in them, as the Tatar Khan, Ali Shah, Uria, Telinga, &c.. Bazar. 
 The Chandni Chouk is a fine broad street, consisting of neat stone 
 houses, disposed with much regularity, but owes its respectable 
 appearance chiefly to European interference. There is of course 
 no deficiency of small modern temples in and about the town, 
 amongst which that dedicated to Seta Ram is the most conspicuous 
 both in size and form ; and from its existence having been officially 
 recognized by the British Regulations. Reg. Xll. 180o, sec. xxx. 
 
 Balasore, distant about 100 miles from Cuttack, is a large strag- 
 gling Town, containing several small brick houses inhabited by 
 merchants, who carry on an inconsiderable traffic with Calcutta. 
 Its situation is extremely unfavourable, on a low dreiiry plain, de- 
 fornifd by numerous unsiglitly ridges and ant hills, near the muddy 
 banks (jf tilt' Bura Bukuig, and il is eonsidered in consequence uii-
 
 35 
 
 healthy during the rainy season. The number of inhabitants does 
 not exceed 10,000, It is surrounded by an infinity of little ham- 
 lets ; the whole neiglibourliood is covered with numerous little 
 villages, which send forth an immense population, and which give 
 it the character of the most populous part of the province. Balasore 
 is the principal port of the district, and is provided with dry docks 
 on the banks of the river, to which sloops, drawing not more than 
 fourteen feet water, can be floated during the spring tides. It is 
 frequented chiefly by three descriptions of country craft, viz., 
 Maldive vessels, the boats employed in transporting the Company's 
 salt to the Presidency, and a class of sloops built at Contai and 
 Hidgelly called Hollas, which come in great numbers during the 
 cold weather to carry off rice to Calcutta. 
 
 The importance attached to this station, in the infancy of the 
 commerce between the western hemisphere and Bengal, is attested 
 by the remains of the factories of four European nations, Encjlish, 
 French, Danish, and Dutch. Traces of a Portuguese establishment 
 are also to be observed, in the ruins of a snicill Roman Catholic 
 Chapel in the town, having a wooden cross over the principal door- 
 way. The Dutch seem to have been settled here prior to l(i(iO A.l). 
 at least that date is discoverable on two curious monumental pyra- 
 mids of masonry, which rise near the Factory. The English formed 
 their flrst Bengal establishment at Pipley on the Subunreekha in 
 1640 A. D., and the date 1684 A. D. is to be observed on a tomb 
 in the English burying-ground at that place. The magnitude of 
 the Company's establishment here, may be estimated from the 
 number of large obelisks and obituary columns still standing in the 
 burying-ground, erected to the memory of our predecessors who 
 ended their days in this remote confer. The English had likewise 
 a fine country house surrounded with gardens, at a place called 
 Balramgerhi near the sea^ the remains of which may still be seen, 
 and will always be viewed with interest from its having afforded a 
 temporary shelter to several of the Company's servants, when Cal- 
 cutta was captured by the armies of Seraj ud Dowlah in 1 7i>() A.D. 
 "On the 29th of November, 1688, during a rupture between the 
 East India Company and Aurengzebe, Captain Heath landed a body 
 of troops and seamen, attacked and took a battery of 30 pieces of 
 cannon, and plundered the town of Balasore. The English factory 
 was burned by the governor, and the Company's servants carried 
 prisoners up the country, from whence it does not appear that they 
 ever returned. On the breaking out of the war with the Nagpoin" 
 Maharuttas in 180o, an expedition was dispatched against this place.
 
 36 
 
 ■when the troops ami stores were conveyed in vessels to within four 
 miles of the town, where they were landed, and the fort and factory 
 captured after a long contest, but with little loss on the part of the 
 assailants."* 
 
 The trade of the place was formerly important, from the Sannahs 
 and fine Muslins manufactured there, and likewise at Budruck 
 and Soro, the demand for which has now almost entirely ceased. 
 The drugs and dies imported from the hills, may have constituted 
 also a considerable article of export. Balasore, doubtless derived 
 its principal consequence as the site of a factory, from its conveni- 
 ence for carrying on commerce with Bengal Proper, before permis- 
 sion had been obtained to establish settlements within that province. 
 
 The Town of Pooree Juggernaut owes its size and importance 
 entirely to its connection with the temple. It is situated on the 
 sea coast in lat. 19° 49' N. long. 85° 54' E. 47 miles S. by E. from 
 Cuttack. Travelling distance from Calcutta 311 miles ; from Be- 
 nares 512 miles ; from Madras 719 ; from Delhi 910 ; and from 
 Bomba)' 1052 miles. It contains 5741 houses. Every span of it 
 is considered holy ground, and the whole of the lantl^is held free of 
 rent, on the tenure of performing certain services, in and about the 
 temple. Respecting the value attached to this reputedly holy 
 ground, a resident in Orissa observes, — ' For about one hundred 
 yards from the temple every square cubit is worth a row of rupees 
 eight deep ; the space for the next hundred yards is worth a row 
 seven deep; the next diminishes to six deep, and so proceeds till 
 you get beyond the ground subject to these regulations.' The 
 ])rincipal street is composed almost entirely of the religious estab- 
 lishments called Mat'hs, built of masonry, having low pillared ve- 
 randahs in front, and plantations of trees interspersed. Being very 
 wide, with the temple rising at the southern end, it presents by no 
 means an unpieturesque appearance ; but the filth and stench, the 
 swarms of religions mendicants, and other nauseous objects, which 
 ofTend one's senses in every part of the town, quite dispel any illu- 
 sion which the scene might otherwise possess. Fine luxuriant gar- 
 dens and groves enclose the town on the land side, and produce the 
 best fruit in the province. The stately and beautiful Callophgllum 
 Inophgllum, called by Dr. Ainslie the Alexandrian Laurel, grows 
 here in great abundance, and the Cashew-nut thrives with peculiar 
 luxuriance. The environs exhibit some fine tanks, as the Indra 
 Daman, Chandan, Msrkandeswar Talao, ^c., which are supposed 
 to be very ancient; and the inquisitive stranger who may be 
 
 • llaniilton's lliado^tan, vol. ii. p. 37.
 
 37 
 
 disposed to explore amidst the sand hills situated between the sea 
 and the town, will find many ancient and curious looking religions 
 edifices, nearly overwhelmed with sand, to excite and reward 
 attention. 
 
 The climate of Juggernaut, is the most agreeable and salubrious 
 probably in all India, during the hot months from. March to July. 
 At this seasou the south-west monsoon blows from the sea in a 
 steady and refreshing breeze, which seldom fails until the approach 
 of the rains, and every door and window is thrown open to court 
 its entrance. A visit to Juggernaut has in some cases proved, as 
 beneficial to the European constituticm as a sea voyage. 
 
 Buddrnck is situated on the north bank of the Cowah, or Soliin- 
 dee river, which at one season of the year is here 300 yards broad, 
 and at another, fordable, Lat. 21" 7' N. long. 80° 26' E. 38 miles 
 S.S.W. from Balasore. From this part of Orissa, come most of the 
 people termed in Calcutta, Balasore bearers.* 
 
 Sinxjhoom, a town in the province of Orissa, governed by a Raja, 
 independent within his own territories, but under ^political subordi- 
 nation to the British government. It is bounded on three sides by 
 the districts of Chuta Nagpoor, Midnapoor, and Mohcrbunge ; aud 
 on the south by that of Kunjeur. The zemindars in this and other 
 districts on^the frontiers of Midnapoor, were formerly many of them 
 robbers by trade, kept robbers in their pay, and have still a hanker- 
 ing after their old profession. While tributary to the Maharattas, 
 they were under no external control, and were, at home, magistrates, 
 with unlimited powers of life and death, and accustomed to make 
 predatory inroads on British territories. The town of Singboom 
 stands in lat. 22" 31 N. long. 85*' 40' E. 105 miles W. from Mid- 
 napoor, and notwithstanding the etymology of the name of the 
 pergunnah, it is notorious that there never was a lion seen within 
 its limits. 
 
 The town of Kunjeur stands in lat. 21° 31' N. long. 85" 32' E. 
 92 miles N.N.W. from Cuttack. 
 
 Ogurrapoora, a town in Orissa, 77 miles N.N.W. from Cuttack. 
 Lat. 21° 21' N. long; 85° 24' E. 
 
 Andwpoorcjhur, a town in the Orissa province, 48 miles west from 
 Balasore. Lat. 21° 34' N. long. 86° 5' E.f 
 
 Harriorpoor, the capital of the large zemindary of Mohcrbunge, 
 and residence of the zemindar. It is situated in lat. 21°51'N. 
 long. 8G° 42' E. 28 miles N, by W. from Balasore. + 
 
 * Hamilton's Ilindostan, vol. ii. p. 38. | pp. 34-5. % p. 37. 
 
 f^: T~ 4"i jr\ 5~u rf'""
 
 38 
 
 Biirwa, a town in Orissa, 27 miles N.N.E.from Ciittack, in lat. 
 20o -15' N. lonp;. 800 21' E. 
 
 CrnilaJiandi/, a town in Ori.ssa, 95 miles S. by W. from Sumbluil- 
 poor. Lai. 10° 49' N. long. 83° 12' E. 
 
 Jeffhedcrpoor, a town in Orissa, 20 miles south from Bustar. 
 Lat. 19° 14' N. long. 82° 28' E. Under this town a considerable 
 river runs, named the Inderowty (Indravaty,) the bed of which at 
 this place is very rocky, and not fordable at any time of the year. 
 There is a small fort on a peninsula formed by the v/inding of the 
 river, which in the rainy season overflows its banks, and forms a 
 lake of considerable dimensions. 
 
 Narlah, a town in Orissa, 37 miles E. from Bustar. Lat. 19° 37' 
 N. long. 83° 2' E. 
 
 Jyapoor, a town in Orissa, 70 miles N. W. fjom Vizagapal.am. 
 Lat. 18° 25' N. long. 82° 43' E. 
 
 Aul, a town in the province of Orissa, district of Cuttack, 50 
 miles from the town of Cuttack in a north-east direction. 
 
 Jagejpoor, a town in the Cuttack district, 35 miles N.N.E, from 
 the town of that'name. Lat. 20° 52' N. long. 8Go 24' E. It stands 
 on the south side of the Byterini river, which is here in the rains 
 nearly half a mile broad. This is a large straggling town, in which 
 a good deal of cloth is made. During the Mogul government, it 
 was a place of importance, and the remains of several MUhommedan 
 edifices are still visible. The mosque was built by Abou Hassir 
 Khan, who, in an inscription, is very extravagant in the praises of 
 his own mosque, although it is remarkably ill proportioned, having 
 a large dome and small pillars. The country around is much in- 
 tersected with small rivers and water courses. The principality of 
 Jagepoor in Orissa was invaded by Toghan Khan, the Mahomme- 
 dan governor of Bengal, in A.D. 1243, at which period it appears 
 to have been a state of some strength, as the Raja not only defeated 
 Tohban Khan, but pursued him into Bengal, where he besieged 
 Gour, the metropolis. The approach of reinforcements from Oude 
 compelled him subsequently to retreat. The Mahommedans were 
 again totally defeated by the Raja of Jagepoor, in 1253. There is 
 no record at what time this place fell finally under the domination 
 of the Mahommedans, who possessed it until expelled by the 
 Maharattas. 
 
 Kunka, a town in the province of Orissa, district of Cuttack, 80 
 miles N. E. from the town of Cuttack. This is the capital of one 
 ef the tril)utary estates in Cuttack subject to the British regulations, 
 the exact limits of which have never been ascertained, but which
 
 39 
 
 have been ronglily estimated at 75 miles from north to south, by 
 50 from east to west. Prior to the acquisition of Cuttack by the 
 British, the Raja of Kuiika, who possessed this inundated and un- 
 healthy tract of country, had long baffled the Maharatta generals 
 in all their attempts to subdue him. The Maharattas had been 
 accustomed to embark troops and artillery on large unwieldy flat 
 bottomed boats, unmanageable in large streams or near the sea ; in 
 consequence of which, their ill-constructed fleets always fell a prey 
 to the Raja's light armed vessels, which were long, narrow, with 
 barricadoes to cover the men, and some of them having 100 paddles 
 or oars. When these squadrons met, the Ooria boats moved quickly 
 round the heavy Maharatta armada, and picked off" the men with 
 their matchlocks, until the remainder were compelled to surrender, 
 when they were carried into a captivity from whence they seldom 
 returned, the perniciovis atmosphere of these morasses permitting 
 none to live but the aborigi.nes. 
 
 Point Palmiras, a small tov.'n and promontory in the province of 
 Orissa, district of Cuttack. Lat. 20° 43' N. long. 87° 5' E. In 
 favourable v/eather, Bengal pilot schooners for the river Hooghly 
 are frequently met with as soon as this cape is passed. 
 
 Dcknall, the capital of a tributary zcmindary in the province of 
 Cuttack, 40 miles N. N.W. from the town of Cuttack. Lat. 20" 
 58' N. long. 85° 48' E. 
 
 Bamragliur, a town in the Orissa province, SO miles N. W. from 
 Cuttack. Lat. 21° 3' N. long. 85° 2 E. To the south of this place 
 are some iron mines and forges. 
 
 Aiitghur. — This place stands in the midst of a wild and v/oody 
 country, about 14 miles N. W. from the town of Cutlack. On ihc 
 north it is bounded by the tributary state of Durpun, and on the 
 west by the fortress of Tigria. Owing to the quantity and density 
 of the jungle, the country is reckoned very unhealthy, and its ex- 
 treme dimensions are 15 miles east to west, by 12 from north to 
 south. 
 
 Narsingah, a town in Orissa, GO miles W. by N. from Cul'ack. 
 Lat. 20o 37' N. 85° 1 1' E. 
 
 Oiu/olognr, the capital of a large zemindary in the Cntta^'k dis- 
 trict, situated 59 miles W. from the town of Cuttack. Lat. 20° 32' 
 N. long. 85° 11' E. 
 
 Bankee, a town in the province of Cuttack, the capital of a tribu- 
 tary zemindary, 30 miles west from the tov.n of Cuttack.* 
 
 * Hamilton's Hindostan, vol. ii. pp. 46-7-8-9. 
 r
 
 40 
 
 KliQordali. — Tlio Khonrdah Raja is hereditary high priest of Jiig- 
 geriiauLh, and keei^'r of the idol's wardrobe. Khoorduhghiir his 
 residence, is situated about 20 miles S. W. of Cuttack, and 15 west 
 of Piply. It is enclosed by a depth of impervious forest to the 
 extent of many miles, carefully trained to grow in a close matting 
 of the most thorny thickets, the only avenues to the interior being- 
 through defiles strongly fortified. The principal entrance in 1804 
 was from the eastward, communicating with the road leading to 
 Piply, which was also strengthened in the native manner; and. 
 there were two other accessible entrances, one from the north-west, 
 and the other from the west. 
 
 Soon after the conquest of Cuttack, this pergunnah became re- 
 markable for its hostility to the British government ; and at length 
 became so turbulent, that to preserve the tranquillity of the district, 
 it became necessary to secure the person of the llaja, Mukund Deo, 
 then 18 years of age, and retain him in custody at Midnapoor. 
 For the accomplishment of this object, in 1804, three separate at- 
 tacks were made on Khoordahghur ; on which occasion, the route 
 pursued by the troops was along the banks of the Mahanuddy, 
 through a picturesque country, diversified by hill, dale, and water 
 scenery. After penetrating, with much physical difficulty but little 
 loss, through a great depth of forest, the detachment reached a vale 
 of an oval form, about three miles long by two in width, the whole 
 under rice cultivation, and ready for reaping. This vale contained 
 also a mango grove and neat village ; but the Raja resided on a 
 hill at the south end, the approach to which was strongly stockaded 
 and fortified with several barriers, and a M^ell constructed stone wall 
 surrounding a portion of the summit, wdlhin which dwelt the Raja 
 and his family, with their principal officers and domestics. By a 
 series of well concerted operations, the whole multitude were here 
 pent up, and a scarcity of provisions ensuing, a great proportion of 
 them dispersed, leaving only a garrison of 1000 men. After three 
 weeks' endeavours, rendered difficult by the comi)Hcated and unin- 
 telligible form of the enemy's works, the external defences were 
 stormed under a heavy but ill-directed fire, until at length the base 
 of the stone wall and gateway were attained, leading into the body 
 of the place, on the sunnuit of the hill. Another party which had 
 gone by a more circuitous route, having got over the wall, proceeded 
 to the gateway, and let in the rest, when they all proceeded against 
 the Raja's dwelling, he having recently fled through another gate- 
 way at the foot of the hill. With this terminated the siege of 
 Klioord.igluir, but the troops being much exhausted were unable to
 
 41 
 
 pursue, the Raja, who however, a short time subsequent, voluntarily 
 came in and surrendered himself. 
 
 Marickpoor, a town in the province of Orissa, district of Cuttack, 
 40 miles S. E. from the town of Cuttack. 
 
 Ahmedpoor, a town in Orissa, 11 miles north from Juggernauth. 
 Lat. 19° 58' N. long. 85" 54' E, 
 
 Piply, a town in Orissa, 27 miles south from Cuttack. Lat. 
 20° 5' N. long. 85o 58' E. 
 
 Boad, a large fenced village in the province of Orissa, situated 
 on the south-side of the iNIahanuddy river, which at this place in the 
 month of October is one mile and a half broad. Lat. 20° 32' N. 
 long. 84° 10' E. 124 miles west from Cuttack. The face of the 
 whole country, in this neighbourhood is mountainous, interspersed 
 with valleys, from four to sixteen miles in circumference. The 
 villages are fenced with bamboos to protect the inhabitants and their 
 cattle from wild beasts ; and in the fields the women are seen 
 holding the plough, while the female children drive the oxen. The 
 Boad territory commands some of the principal passes into the 
 Cuttack division. By the engagements concluded with the Boad 
 Chiefs, in 1803, they were liberated from the payment of any tribute 
 to the Maharattas, and guaranteed in the possession of their estates, 
 on condition that they faithfully discharged their duties as tributa- 
 ries to the British Government. 
 
 Ramgur, a town fortified in the native manner in the province of 
 Orissa, situated in the south-side of the IMahanuddy river, 10(5 miles 
 west from Cuttack. Lat. 20° 2G' N. long. 84" 2G' E. By the ar- 
 rangement made during the Marquis Wellesley's administration, in 
 1803, the chief of this place was exempted from the payment of tri^ 
 bute to the Maharattas, and had his territories guaranteed to him, 
 on condition of faithfully fulfilling his duty as a tributary to the 
 British government. 
 
 Cooloo, or Kontiloo, a town in Orissa, 80 miles S. E. from Sum-, 
 bhulpoor. Lat. 20° 31' N. long. 84° 39' E. This is a considerable 
 mart for the inland trade, the Berar merchants bringing their cot^, 
 ton to CooloOj from whence they return to the interior with a load 
 of salt. 
 
 Judimahoo, a town in Orissa, 58 miles W. by S. from Cuttack, 
 Lat. 20° IG' N. long. 85° 13' E.* 
 
 The following Towns are not within the limits of modern Orissa, 
 yet some information respecting them may be useful. 
 
 Midnapoor is a considerable town situated on the south side of 
 
 * Hamilton's Hindostan, vol. ii. pp. 50-9.
 
 42 
 
 the Booree Bellaun river, 70 miles W. S. from Calcutta, but travel- 
 distance 141 miles. The Ibrt has recently been converted into a 
 prison. 
 
 Hijclle is situated on the west side of the llooghly river, 55 miles 
 S. S.W. from Calcutta, and formed a part of the province of Orissa. 
 
 Tumlook is about 35 miles S. W. from Calcutta. Major Wilford 
 supposes there were kings of this place, one of \vh(<m, in A.D. 1001, 
 sent an embassy to China. 
 
 Gavjam is situated near the sea coast, lat. 19° 21' N. long. 85" 10' 
 E. An awful epidemic raged in 1814, which occasioned the removal 
 of the European residents to Berhampore and Chicacole. It has 
 been considered more healthy of late years. 
 
 Sumbhulpoor is the capital of the district of the same name, which 
 is a part of the Gundwana province. It is situated on the eastern 
 side of the Mahanuddy, 167 miles W. N. W. from Cuttack. Lat. 
 21° 8' M. long. 83^ 33' E. Of this district, Hamilton observes, — 
 " To the north it is bounded by Choteesghur and Gangpoor; on the 
 south by various petty states in the province of Orissa, dependent 
 on the British government; to the east it has Orissa; and on the 
 west Choteesghur or Ruttunpoor. The climate of Sumbhulpoor is 
 very unwholesome, owing to the quantity of jungle, and the vicissi- 
 tudes of heat and cold. The soil in the valleys is said to be a rich 
 loam, in which grain or pulse will thrive well, and the mountains 
 have the reputation of containing diamonds. The natives wash 
 the sand of the rills that descend from them, and procure consider- 
 able quantities of gold. The diamonds are found about 13 miles 
 beyond the town of Sumbhulpoor, near the junction of the river 
 ilebe with the Mahanuddy, at which spot, after the rains, the natives 
 search in the river for red earth, washed down from the mountains, 
 in which earth the diamonds are discovered. The matrix containing 
 the diamonds is a clay, which appears burned red, nearly to the de- 
 gree that bricks usually are."* 
 
 Some interesting circumstances connected with this town, are 
 related by Mr. Lacey. \Vhen he mentions the distance from Cuttack 
 he probably refers to the travelling distance. His statements are — 
 
 " Suinbul])0()r lies about 300 miles west of Cuttaek ; and stands in a part 
 very little cultivated, or indeed little known by Europeans. The road to 
 il lies tlu-onprh a dense jungle, wliich renders the phice almost inaccessible. 
 i lie inliabitants, however, being removed from the idol at Pooree, are 
 miieli less Kui)erstiti()us and violent than the people in these parts ; which, 
 last year, induced me to attempt to visit them by water. After seven days' 
 journey we were attacked with fever and were'obliged to return. Ujider 
 
 * Hamilton's Ilindostan, vol. ii. p. 20.
 
 43 
 
 these cii-cumstances, to send Tracts were the only means left to us of com- 
 nuinicatiiijjf the precious knowledge of Clirist to the people. I soon found 
 a tradin^^ co;npany returning to Sumbulpoov, and to one of the merchants, 
 a respectable Brahmin, I committed a good )uimber of tracts, and he pro- 
 mised to distribute them. I afterwards met a professed Christian and gave 
 him a number more, and he made the same promise ; and we ])ursued our 
 homeward journey somewhat relieved, hoping and praying for the divine 
 blessing on the books ; and the following incident will show that our hopes 
 were not groundless. — 
 
 " About a month ago, as I was preaching in the open bazar to the Oreahs, 
 and speaking particularly of Jesus Christ, three strangers exclaimed, with 
 apparent pleasure, 'O, that is the name! that is the name! And this is 
 also the person who sent the books.' It was a circumstance so rare and so 
 pleasing that such unusual joy should be manifested by these people at the 
 name of Jesus Christ, tliat I immediatly questioned them vv^here and how 
 they had heard of him ; when their re|)ly was, that they had heard about 
 Jesus Christ from some books that had been sent to Sumbulpoor, and would 
 I be so kind as to give them some for themselves? I of course complied 
 with their request, and furnished them with books for themselves, and a 
 few others for distribution. I asked the men particularly as to the use that 
 ivas made of the books I had sent? and they answered that fliei/ ivere read, 
 and their contents had become a subject of interest among their country- 
 men, but that fhrji wished for more full and complete instruction from us. 
 The truth of the aljove account seems clear from the men being familiar 
 with the name of Christ." 
 
 The Manufactures and Trade of Orissa Proper are very incon- 
 siderable and unimportant. A sufficiency of the coarser cloths is 
 made for the use of the inhabitants, in all parts of the district. 
 The calicos of Balasore, Soro, Budruck, Janjipoor, and Ilarihurpoor, 
 were once much prized and sought after under the name of Sanucdis, 
 but the demand for the finer fabrics of that description having long- 
 since greatly declined, tlie quantity now manufactured is very 
 trifling. At Piply Niur a good sort of quilt is made. 
 
 The province must certainly, a century or two since, have afforded 
 some encouragement to the resort of European traders, as besides 
 tlie large establishment at Balasore, the English had inferior factories 
 at Cuttack and Harihurpoor. At present the wliole value of the 
 exports and imports, which pay duty, is only Sa. Rs. 2,97,285, and 
 the customs and transit duties collected at the several small ports 
 and inland chokies from the Subunreekha to the Dhamra river, do 
 not exceed Sa. Rs. 30,000 per annum. The exports liable to duty 
 are as follow : — Piece goods, bees' wax, iron, kut'h (the inspissated 
 juice of the khayar or mimosa chadira,) oil, lac, stone plates, sal 
 timber, congni wood, kurbeli, shurbeli, and petty articles. 
 
 A considerable exportation of rice takes place from the several 
 small ports along the coast to Calcutta. The horned cattle and 
 swine of the district also are carried out in large herds for the sup- 
 ply of the Presidency market. The quantity of salt now trans- 
 ported by private individuals, in the course of legal and open traffic,
 
 u 
 
 does not perhaps exceed 20,000 maunds annually ; but formerly 
 salt was an important article of export by way of the great road 
 leading along the Mahanuddy to Sambhulpoor and Berar, and like- 
 wise by that of the Bamangati pass in INIoherbunje, more than three 
 lacs of maunds being exported annually. The dried fish and 
 prawns of the Cliilka lake may be noticed as an article of traffic, 
 between the inhabitants of the hills, and those of the low country 
 in that quarter. 
 
 Piece goods, silk, good tobacco, and every thing in the shape of a 
 luxury, are imported from the adjoining districts of Bengal, and a 
 small supply of couris, cocoanuts, coral, and dried fish is obtained 
 from the few Maldive vessels, which resort annually to Balasore and 
 Dhamra, to take on board cargoes of rice and earthen pots. Dhamra 
 is a village situated at the mouth of the river, by which vessels sail 
 for Patamoondy, with freight for Cuttack. 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 Casts — Character — Matiners and Ctistonis of the Plain— Description 
 of the Hill People — Co'es^Khiinds — S'oiirs — Lanc/nac/e — Popu- 
 lation — Revenues — Land Tenures and Institutions. 
 
 The four great casts or tribes into which the Hindoos are divided, 
 are of course the same in Orissa as elsewhere, and have the same 
 origin ascribed to them. Tlic ordinary cast and professions of the 
 province arc known by the name of thirty-six Pathaks " Chattis 
 Pathah ;" the individuals composing which are all either Sudras, or 
 of what is called the " Sankara Verna," that is, a mixed, impure 
 race, proceeding from the promiscuous intercourses of some of the 
 four tribes in the first instance, and again from their commerce with 
 the desendants of such a connection, or the indiscriminate cohabita- 
 tion of those descendants amongst one another. Pathak signifies 
 literally a learner, it being the duty of the whole of these casts 
 either to perform service to the three higher tribes, or if they cannot 
 gain a livelihood in that way, to learn the various arts and trades 
 which are useful to society.
 
 45 
 
 The proper, genuine Khetris, are considered to be extinct, and 
 those who represent them are by the learned held to be only Sudras. 
 There are eight classes or families who claim to represent the military 
 and regal tribe, known by the affixes or titles of Dhir, Dhal, To- 
 wang, Mai, Bhanj, Rai, Rawat, and Khandait. The only pro- 
 fessions of the pure Vaisya tribe, in Cuttack, are the two classes of 
 Baniyas, called the Gandha Baniya, or druggist, and SwernaBaniya, 
 or money changer. The following are considered apparently genu- 
 ine Sudras, viv., The Gowala (Gopa) milkman ; Bhandari (napita) 
 barber; Gowria (Gourakara) vender of sugar ; the Chasa(Krishha- 
 kara) or husbandman ; and the Talica or seller of Areca nut. The 
 designation of Or or Odra is applied as it were par excellence to 
 the class of husbandmen, who are commonly called Or Chasa. 
 Such of that tribe who perform the duties of Paiks in the hills, and 
 of sirdar village watchmen in the plains, are called Or Paik and 
 Or Khandait. 
 
 The first set of the mixed casts springing from intermarriage of 
 original tribes, chiefly Byse and Sooder, and which Vv'ith exception 
 to the last two, rank next below the pure Sudra, is composed as 
 follows ; viz. — 
 
 Ooria. Sanscrit. Occupations. 
 
 Mali . . . . Malacara . . . . Gardener. 
 
 Lobar.. .. Karniakara.. .. Iron smith. 
 
 Sankari .. Sanc'hacara .. Worker in Shells. „ 
 
 Taiiti . . . . Tantraaya . . . . Weaver. 
 
 Kuinliar . . Cumbhacara . . Potter. 
 
 Kansari .. Cansacara .. .. Bi-azitr, or worker in bell metal. 
 
 Barhai . . . . Sutracara . . . . Carpenter. 
 
 Chitrkar . . Chitracara . . . . Painter. 
 
 Sonar .. .. Swernacara.. .. Goldsmith. 
 
 Kewat . . .. Caiverta .. .. Fislierman. 
 
 Bed .. .. Vaidya .. .. Physician. 
 
 Mainti . . . . Carana . . . . The Writer or Secretary Class. 
 
 Bawari.. .. Berbera .. .. Labourers. 
 
 Chandal . . Chandala . . . . Performs the lowest offices. 
 
 The last mentioned, the Chandal, is described to be the offspring 
 of a Sudra father and Brahmin mother, and is considered here as 
 elsewhere, to be the most degraded of the human species. Some 
 make the founders of the first nine trades to have sprung from 
 Viswakarma by a Sudra woman ; and the physician they derive 
 from the god Aswinikumar and a Brahmin female. The Pathariya 
 or stone cutter and Kutwya or sawyer are likewise introduced into 
 some enumerations, as forming separate trades, of the same origin 
 with the carpenter and iron smith.
 
 46 
 
 A second set is derived from the promiscuous intercourse of the 
 above casts ^vith each other, and are as follow : 
 
 Oor'ia. 
 Tell . . . . 
 Tiur , . . . 
 Chainar . . 
 Sundi 
 
 Dhobi . . . . 
 M agora . . 
 Naik . . . . 
 Shewala.. 
 Dom 
 Patra 
 
 Tula Bbania . . 
 Kandra . . 
 Chunari . . 
 Pandra or Pan 
 Shipiiti . . 
 BaldiaTeli ^ 
 Cliaria Mar I 
 Biiidhaiii | 
 Hari J 
 
 Sanserif. 
 Tallica . . . 
 Tivara 
 
 Charmacara . 
 Sundika . . 
 Rajaka . . 
 Yyadhi . . 
 Jj'otislii . . 
 Madbuka 
 Doiidiba . . 
 Patucara.. 
 Tula Bbedara. 
 Danda Pasika. 
 
 Occiipatio7is. 
 Oilman. 
 Fisherman. 
 Leather dresser. 
 AVine seller. 
 Washerman. 
 Huntsman. 
 Astrologer. 
 
 Confectioner and toddy seller. 
 Matmakcr. 
 
 C'lotli seller and weaver. 
 Cotton beater. 
 Village watchman. 
 Lime maker. 
 Cane maker. 
 Tailor. 
 
 Perform the lowest offices. 
 
 In some lists, the Rupacara or maker of gods, appears amongst 
 the mixed classes, as the follower of a separate trade. The Patra 
 or cloth seller and weaver, branches out into the following subdivi- 
 sions, viz., Sakuli, Pagani, Hansi, Matia, Ashti, Gola, Sara, 
 Bona ; and the fishermen as follows, Rarhi, Khatwa, Newnlea, 
 Kartiya, Gokha, and Panua. The three tribes called Dom, Pan, 
 and Hari, furnish the village musicians. They are termed in 
 Sanscrit Antavasi, or those who live in the most abject state. 
 
 The remaining caste are the wild tribes of the hills, called Kole, 
 Khand, and Sour, by the Oorias, and in Sanscrit '^Pttlindr/' (a 
 word signifying mlechcha and barbarian) who scarcely belong to 
 the great Hindoo family. 
 
 The Odra or Utcala Brahmins, are one of the ten original races 
 of Saca Dwipa Brahman, taking their names from the countries 
 which they inhabit, viz., Gaura, Saraswati, Canyacubja, Cajinouj, 
 Mait'hila, Ulcala, Tailanga, Carnata, Maharashtra, and Dravira. 
 Their duties are said to be Vaja7ia, Adliyayan, and Dan, or sacri- 
 ficing, reading the Vedas, and giving alms ; and their regular means 
 of subsistence Yajan, Adhyapan, and Pratigraha, or officiating at 
 sacrifices, teaching the Vedas, and receiving charity. If they can- 
 not gain an adequate liveliliood by the regular modes, they may 
 eat at a feast in the house of a Sudra, or receive charity from one 
 of that class ; also, they may cut firewood from the hills and 
 jungles, and sell it. Should these resources fail, they may, after
 
 
 HINDOO DEVOTEES.
 
 47 
 
 fasting for three days, steal a little rice from the house of a Brahmin 
 or any other, in order that the king hearing of their distress by this 
 means, may assign something for their maintenance ! Should all 
 these expedients prove insufficient, they may engage in the duties 
 of the Cshatviya and Vaisya, but as soon as they have collected a 
 little property, they must repent and return to their original occu- 
 pations. The Brahmins who confine themselves to the six duties 
 and employments above noticed, are of course the most honoured and 
 esteemed. Inferior Brahmins are those called Devalaca, and Grama 
 Yajaka, who attend the village gods, and perform funeral obsequies 
 for hire. There is another class known commonly in Orissa by 
 the name of jSIahast'han or Mastan Brahmins, who form a very 
 considerable and important class of the rural population. Besides 
 cultivating with their own hands, gardens of the kachu (Arum In- 
 dicum,) cocoanut, and Areca, and the piper beetle or pan, they 
 very frequently follow the plough, from which circumstance they 
 are called Halia Brahmins, and they are found every Avhere in great 
 numbers in the situation of ^loqeddei^s and Serberakars, or here- 
 ditary renters of villages. Those who handle the plough glory in 
 their occupation, and affect to despise the Bed or Veda Brahmins, 
 who live upon alms. Though held in no estimation whatever by 
 the pious Hindu, and although not free from some of the vices of 
 the Brahmin character, audacity, stubbornness, and mendacity, 
 they are unquestionably the most enterprizing, intelligent, and in- 
 dustrious of all the ryots or renters of land, in Orissa. Their 
 moral and intellectual worth indeed, seems to rise exactly in pro- 
 portion to their emancipation from those shackles of prejudice and 
 superstitious observances, which narrow the minds, and debase the 
 nature of the higher and orthodox class. T have not been able to 
 trace satisfactorily the origin and history of these Mastan Brahmins, 
 who I am informed resemble exactly the cultivating Brahmins of 
 Tirhoot and Behar, but the point is one well worthy of investiga- 
 tion. 
 
 The Oorias as a nation are justly described by Abul Fazl to be 
 very effeminate ; that is, they are extremely deficient in manly 
 spirit, their figures are slight and delicate, and the costume of the 
 males has little to distinguish it from that of the females, except 
 the different manner of wearing the cloth fastened about the loins. 
 They are moreover equally ignorant and stupid. Orissa might be 
 termed the Bceotia of India, with reference to the intellectual dul- 
 ess of its inhabitants, as compared with the people of any other 
 rovince. A striking proof of the estimation in which their capacity 
 
 G
 
 48 
 
 has ever been held, is the fact, that in all ages and under all 
 governments since the fall of the Orissan monarchy, the principal 
 ofiicial employments throughout the province have been engrossed 
 by foreigners — by Bengalees, north, and Telingas, south of the 
 Chilka lake 5 owing I really believe in a great measure to the diffi- 
 culty of selecting from its indigenous population, persons properly 
 qualified for trusts of difficulty and importance. The mass of the 
 people are little prone to the commission of crimes of a daring and 
 heinous character, as might be inferred from the feminine spirit 
 above ascribed to them ; but they are viell versed in all the arts of 
 low cunning, dissimulation, and subterfuge; and the love of in- 
 trigue forms a prominent feature in their character, however clumsy 
 many of their attempts to mislead or circumvent. Their manners 
 are sufficiently dissolute, a failing not to be wondered at considering 
 the obscene character, and impure symbols, of the demoralizing re- 
 ligion which they profess.* In justice however to the bulk of the 
 agricultural population, it must be said that the ryots of Cuttack 
 are extremely industrious, #aough they work with little spirit or 
 intelligence ; and altogether the Oorias of the plains, whatever their 
 faults, are certainly the most mild, quiet, inoffensive, and easy 
 managed people in the Company's provinces. They furnish a valu- 
 able class of servants known as the Balasore bearers, in whom the 
 virtues of fidelity and honesty (according to their own conception 
 of those qualities) are conspicuous. 
 
 The inhabitants of the Hills, and of the Jungles on the sea shore, 
 differ chiefly from the rest of population, in that they are more shy, 
 sullen, inhospitable, and uncivilized than the latter. Their chiefs, 
 the Khandaits or ancient Zemindars of Orissa, who claim to repre- 
 sent the regal and military class, are grossly stupid, barbarous, de- 
 bauched, tyrannical, and slaves of the most grovelling superstition. 
 Whatever the cause of the degradation ascribed to them in a very 
 curious passagp of the Institutes of Menu, if subjection to Brahmins 
 could redeem their lost dignity, they have long since entitled them- 
 selves to the recovery of their station amidst the four great classes 
 of the Hindu nation. The passage above alluded to is this, — "The 
 following races of Cshatriyas by their omission of holy rites, and by 
 
 • "This witness is true." The figure of Seeb, or Maha Deb, the great 
 pod, the iiii])ure figures on Juggornaiit's temple, the character of the dan- 
 cing girls attached to it, the representations formerly on the car of Jugger- 
 naut and still on other cars, the obscenities of the Doorga pooja, and the 
 iiisuifeialjly vile images in stone seen at some of the temples and bathing 
 jilaces, are demonstrations of the cause and depth of that moral degrada- 
 tion wiuth has suH'eied such al)oi\iinati(»ns to t-xist from age to age. Juth.
 
 49 
 
 seeing no Brahmins, have gradually sunk amongst men to the lowest 
 of the four classes, viz. Paundracas, Odras and Draviras, Cambojas, 
 F(ff<;«ra«s and Sakas; Paradas, Pahlavas, Chinas, Ciratas, Deradas, 
 and Chasas." The Paiks or landed militia of the Rajwara, combine 
 with the most profound barbarism, and the blindest devotion to the 
 will of their chiefs, a ferocity and unquietness of disposition, which 
 have ever rendered them an important and formidable class of the 
 population of the province. They.comprehend all casts and classes, 
 chiefly perhaps the Chasa or cultivating tribe ; occasionally indivi- 
 duals of the lowest casts are found amongst them, as Kandras, 
 Pans and Bawaris {Sanscritice Berber or Barbarians :) and the 
 fashion has often prevailed of adopting into their order some of the 
 more savage inhabitants of the remote hills, called Kands, as also 
 even Mussulmans and Telingas. It is well known that they are 
 paid by service lands, which they cultivate with their own hands in 
 time of peace, subject to the performance of military and rude police 
 duties whenever called upon by their chiefs. Abulfazl states the 
 number of Paiks or zemindari militia (in the original, Sipah-i- 
 zemindari) liable to be required for the service of the state according 
 to the conditions of the tenure of the zemindars, at about 1,55,000 
 for the present districts of Cuttack and Midnapore, M'hich probably 
 formed but a small part of the entire force maintained by those 
 chiefs. The Paiks of this part of the country are divided into three 
 ranks, distinguished by names taken from their occupations, or the 
 weapons which they use chiefly, viz : — 
 
 The Paliris, who carry a large shield made of wood covered with 
 hides and strengthened by nobs and circles of iron, and the long 
 straight national sword of Orissa, called the khauda. They are 
 stationed chiefly as guards. 
 
 The Banna, who use the matchlock principally now (in lieu of 
 their old missile weapons,) but have besides a small shield and 
 sword. It was their duty to take tlie field principally, and go on 
 distant expeditions. 
 
 The Dhenhiyas who are armed with bows and arrows, and a 
 sword, and perform all sorts of duties. 
 
 The war dress of the Paiks consists, or did consist, of a cap and 
 vest made oi the skin of the tiger or leopard; a sort of chain armour 
 for the body and thighs ; and a girdle formed of the tail of some 
 wild animal. Besides the terror inspired by these unusual habilir- 
 ments, they farther heightened the ferocity of their appearance by 
 staining their limbs with yellow clay, and their countenances with 
 Vermillion, thus exhibiting as savage and fantastic an air, as one
 
 50 
 
 can well conceive to invest the national army of any coimtry or 
 people. However wild and motley their appearance, they certainly 
 did not fight badly, when encouraged at least by the proximity of 
 their jungles, since we find them constantly sustaining the most 
 bloody battles with the Moguls, and it may be doubted whether 
 they were not superior to any infantry which the Berar Mai'hattas 
 ever brought into the field during their government of the province. 
 
 Exclusive of the regular Ooria population of the Brahminical 
 persuasion, there are three remarkable races inhabiting the hilly 
 region, the Coles, Khands, and Sours. They are quite distinct, 
 the two former at least, in language and features, manners and reli- 
 gion, from the Hindus of the plains ; and the supposition seems 
 plausible that their ancestors may have been the aboriginal inhabi- 
 tants of the country, prior to the arrival of the Brahmin colonists 
 from the north who now possess India. No such tradition or belief 
 however exists. These three tribes should perhaps be considered 
 merely as branches of the same original stock, but as the offsets, 
 found under different names and circumstances in different parts of 
 the province, it will be convenient to mention them separately. 
 
 T\\Q Coles are divided into thirteen different tribes, viz., Kol, 
 Lurka-kol, Chowang, Sarvanti, Dhurowa, Bahuri, Bhunian or 
 Bhumiah, Khandwal, Santal, Sour, Bhumij, Batholi, and Amavat. 
 Their original country is said to be Kolant Des, which the natives 
 describe as a hilly tract lying between Moherbanj, Sinhbhum, Jynt, 
 Bonye, Keonjher, and Dalbhum. They have however for many 
 years gained possession of parts of Chota Nagpore, Jaspur, Tymar, 
 Patcura, and particularly of Sinhbhum ; their encroachments upon 
 Molierbanj have been felt as serious. Some tribes are found settled 
 in the back parts of Nilgiri, and from their restless disposition and 
 constant endeavours to extend their possessions, they have proved 
 troublesome neighbours even to the powerful Keonjher Raja. The 
 Coles are a hardy and athletic race, black and ill-favored in their 
 countenance, ignorant and savage to the last degree; but their 
 houses, built entirely of wood, are said to exhibit a considerable 
 degree of neatness and comfort, and they carry on a very extensive 
 cultivation. Their arms are the bow and arrow, and a small iron 
 battle-axe called Tain/i, in the use of which they display much 
 spn-it and dexterity. This people own none of the Hindu divinities, 
 and indeed seem scarcely to have any system of reliyious belief; 
 but four things are held by them in high veneration, the Sahajna 
 tree ( Hyperanthera Murunyn,) paddy, oil expressed from the mus- 
 tard seed, and the dug ! In all their contracts and ncgociations,
 
 51 
 
 the leaf of the former is always introduced, and they rub each other 
 with oil whicli is considered to give solemnity to the proceeding. 
 They have also a curious method of striking a bargain or con- 
 cluding a pacification, which will not fail to remind the classical 
 reader of the origin of the word stipulation. I allude to the circum- 
 stance of their breaking a straw ( stipula) between the disputants, 
 a practice which always follows or precedes the final adjustment of 
 any compact. The Coles are passionately fond of fermented li- 
 quors, and eat all kinds of flesh and grain, as Avell as various roots 
 which grow spontaneously in their jungles, called the Buenjkarba, 
 Charmika, Tanka, Pachali, Pani Alu, Massia and Manhachu. The 
 flesh of the hog is particularly prized by them, so much so, that al- 
 most every house of the Coles is said to have the appendage of a 
 piggery. They are governed chiefly by numerous petty sirdars, or 
 heads of villages, called Manki and Munda, but acknowledge alle- 
 giance, and in some cases pay tribute, to the hill zemindars in 
 whose countries they are settled. 
 
 The Kands are found in great numbers in all the hill estates 
 south of the Mahanuddy. They form the principal part of the po- 
 pulation of Killah Ilanpur which has thence been called the Kan- 
 dreh Dandpat. The natives also have the idea of a district situated 
 between Daspalla, Boad, and Goomsur, inhabited entirely by this 
 tribe of hill people which they call Kandra. I apprehend that the 
 vast unexplored tracts of mountain and forest lying at the back of 
 the Ganjam and Vizagapatani hill estates, as far as the Godaveri, 
 are peopled chiefly by Kands in a very savage state, who probably 
 differ little from their neighbours the Oonds, though Captain ]>lunt 
 observes on the authority of the Jaghirdar of Malud and Manick- 
 patam, (vide Journal of his route from Chunar to Yertnac/oodini/,) 
 that the Coands and Goands are to be considered quite distinct 
 races.* 
 
 The Sours are found chiefly in the jungles of Khurda, from 
 Banpur to Cuttack, and in the woods of Atgcrh, Daljora, Sec, 
 
 * The passap;e is as follows : " Having afterwards heard of a])eo])lo who 
 in the northern Sircars are called Coaiids (Kands) and whose depredations 
 into those provinces are attciuled with hiinilar acts of cruelty, 1 naturally 
 conceived them to he the same trihc, but in conwrsation with Kunial 
 Mahommed, the officer in charge of the Marluitta Pergimuah of Manick- 
 patani, and who appeared to be well acquainted with the ditt'ereut trihes of 
 mountaineers subject to the Berar government, he informed uio that these 
 are a ditFerent race from the Goands. The latter he said are much larger 
 men, and had in many instances been made good subjects, but the Coands 
 are inferior in stature and so wild, that every uttcmpt which had been 
 made to civilize them had proved ineffectual."
 
 52 
 
 which skirt the foot of the hills for some way to the northward of 
 the Mahanuddy. They are in general a harmless, peaceable race, 
 but so entirely destitute of all moral sense, that, they will as readily 
 and unscrupulously deprive a human being of life, as any wild beast 
 of the woods, at the orders of a chief, or for the 7nost trifling remu- 
 neration! Thus during the insurrection which prevailed in Khurda, 
 they were the agents employed to carry into execution most of the 
 schemes of revenge planned by its instigators, whenever helpless 
 individuals were to be the sacrifice; and the quantity of blood shed 
 by the hands of these ignorant savages without motive or remorse, 
 during the above period of anarchy and disorder, is almost incredi- 
 ble. In ordinary times they are considered very useful both by the 
 zemindars and villagers, in clearing the jungles and providing fuel 
 which are their chief means of gaining a subsistence. They like- 
 wise collect the produce of the woods, and dispose of large quan- 
 tities to the druggists and fruit sellers, in the neighbouring bazars. 
 They are distinguishable from the other natives of the province, by 
 their inferiority of stature, mean appearance, and jet black colour, 
 as well as by an axe for cutting wood, the symbol of their profes- 
 sion, which they always carry in their hand. Their language little 
 resembles that spoken by the Oorias, and is scarcely intelligible to 
 any but themselves. They are said to worship certain rude forms 
 of Devi and Mahadeo or rather the Hindus so interpret the adora- 
 tion paid by them to a few natural objects, as stumps of trees, 
 masses of stone, or clefts in rocks, in which an impure imagina- 
 tion may discern some resemblance to the Lingu. Some dwell in 
 small villages called Sour Sais ; others lead a migratory sort of life, 
 clearing annually spots in the jungle, where they erect huts of 
 sticks, leaves, and grass, and sow different sorts of grain of the 
 Millet kind, which sprout up with extraordinary luxuriance in such 
 situations, 'i'hey will eat almost any kind of food, whether animal 
 or vegetable. A great part of their subsistence is derived from the 
 roots and produce of the jungles. The flowers of the Madhuka 
 ( Bassia latifolia,) and the Keora, yield them an intoxicating liquor; 
 in lieu of rice they consume the seed of the bamboo, a very heating 
 and indigestible food; the wild yams, arums, and other roots, fur- 
 nish a nutritious and not unwholesome substitute for bread; and 
 ibr a desert they have the wild mangoc, the fruit of the Bela every 
 M'here abundant, and the seeds of the Bauhinia raccmosa, served up 
 on the large ribl)cd leaf of the Ravya, which answers the purposes 
 of a dish. " The Puttah Soar (says Rennell) cover their nakedness 
 with Saul leaves, and inhabit the mountains. They do not cultivate
 
 5a 
 
 grain, but subsist on wild herbs, roots, berries, and such like, and 
 hold no communication with the villagers." 
 
 The author of the work called Kholaset ul Towarikh, places in 
 the neighbourhood of Orissa, the country called the Triya or Stri 
 Raj, where females exercise the powers of government, and have 
 the superiority in society, and in the management of all affairs. 
 The fable of the existence of such a country in this part of India, 
 seems to be a purely gratuitous invention of the Mahommedan 
 writers, and is unsupported either by the histories or the current 
 belief of the natives. 
 
 The language of the Or or Odra nation is a tolerably pure dialect 
 of the Sanscrit, resembling closely the Bengali, but far remote ap- 
 parently from any affinity with the Telinga. Most of the titles of 
 which the natives are so fond are pure Sanscrit; more than ih'ree- 
 fourths of the nouns and roots of verbs may be traced to that lan- 
 guage, and its few simple inflections are obviously founded on the 
 rules of the Vyakaran or Grammar. The basis of the alphabet is 
 'the common Hindi or Nagari character, somewhat disguised how- 
 ever by a peculiarity in the mode of writing it. In the direction 
 of Bengal, the Ooria language is used tolerably pure, following the 
 line of the coast as far as the Hijellee and Tumlook divisions at 
 least : I have been credibly informed that in the Mysadal Pcrgun- 
 nah, all revenue accounts are written on tal patr or leaves of the 
 palmyra tree in that dialect. On the western side of the Midnapore . 
 - district, the two languages begin to intermingle, at Rani Sarai 
 about twenty miles north of the Subunreekha. A very mixed and 
 impure bhasha is used by the Zemindari of Naraingerh and the hill 
 estates beyond it, which improves a little at Midnapore, and at 
 that town becomes more decidedly Bengali. The inhabitants of 
 the country on the north of Keerpoy (officially termed the Jungle 
 Mehals) probably speak the language of the Bengal province quite 
 correct and unmixed. To the westward the Gond and Ooria lan- 
 guages pass into each other on the estate of Sonepur, the Raja of 
 which country informed me, that half his people speak one and half 
 the other dialect. On the south we find the first traces of the 
 Telinga about Ganjam, where -a different pronunciation may be 
 observed. The people there call themselves Oodiahs and Wodiuhs, 
 instead of Oorias ; Gerh becomes Gadda, Juggernaut, Ja.gannada, 
 &c. The language of Orissa Proper still however prevails at 
 Barwa, forty-five miles south of Ganjam, on the low lands of the 
 coast, and as far as the large estate of Kimedy in the hills, beyond 
 which the Telinga begins to predominate ; at Cicacole it is the
 
 54 
 
 prevailing dialect, and in Vizagapatam, Telinga only is spoken in 
 the open country. In the mountains of the interior, however, the 
 dialect of the Odras is used by the bulk of the inhabitants, from 
 (ioomsur down to Palcondah, Bastar, and Jayapoor. The Oorea 
 lan'ma^e thus prevailing iVom Tumlook to a considerable distance 
 beyond Ganjam, or over an extent of country from three to four 
 hundred miles in length, a wide field is furnished for the labours of 
 missionaries wlio acquire that language. 
 
 I know of no original composition deserving any notice in the 
 language of Orissa, excepting the Epic Poem called the Kanji 
 Kaviri Pothi, which celebrates the conquest of Conjeveram, one of 
 the most distinguished events in the modern history of the country. 
 There is no deficiency however of translations of the more esteemed 
 writings of the great Hindu authors, both religious and scientific, 
 and every temple of importance has its legend or Sthan Puran, 
 every almanac maker his Panji, and Bansabali, composed in the 
 local tongue. 
 
 In estimating the amoitnt of the Population of the Cuttack Pro- 
 vince, we have no means of forming even a tolerable conjecture of 
 the number of inhabitants in the hill countries. Information on 
 that subject could be procured only from the hill Rajas or zemin- 
 dars; and such are their jealousy, contumacy, and untractableness, 
 that we might be sure, even if they condescended to furnish any 
 returns at all, that they would be entirely false. The estimate 
 given for the Mogulbandi, and that portion of the Rajwara which 
 lies between it and the sea, though mostly conjectural, is founded 
 upon data of a nature which warrant some confidence in its accuracy. 
 The total of villages has been tolerably well ascertained. 
 
 The eighteen Police Thanas* of the Mogulbandi including the 
 Rajwara estates of Aul, Kanka, Kujang, Herispur, Marichpur, 
 and Bishenpur, with the whole of the smaller Killajat, contain 
 11,915 villages (Mouzahs and Patnas,) and 243,273 houses, ex- 
 clusive of the towns of Cuttack, Balasore, and Pooree. This 
 enumeration yields an average of about twenty houses to a village, 
 which although low compared with the Bengal average, is corro- 
 borated by actual observation of the very small size of such villages 
 of Orissa as ordinarily meet the eye. In the three northern Thanas 
 which comprise the poorest and most unproductive portion of the 
 Mogulbandi, tlie average is scarcely nineteen ; in the twelve central 
 
 * They arc thus named : — Basta, Balasore, Soro, Clmraman, Badrak, 
 Mattii or Talnial, Janjii)ur, Pataniandri, Asserassar, Arackpur, Cuttack, 
 Puliarajpur, Taran, Harihurpur, Gopc, Piply, Pooree, Khurda, Banpur.
 
 55 
 
 ones it is nearly twenty ; and in the three southern ones which 
 contain the pergunnahs adjoining Pooree, filled with the large 
 villages of the Sasan Brahmins, it is thirty. 
 
 In the first mentioned division, the ascertained number of in- 
 habitants, men, women, and children, in 1678 houses, is 9576 ; 
 yielding an average of rather more than five and two-third inmates 
 for each house. In the southern division, 19,930 hoxzses have been 
 ascertained to hold 130,871 inmates; viz., men 33,518, women 
 33,903, infants 36,450, that is five and a fraction of about one- 
 fifth per house. Adverting to these data which have been prepared 
 with much care and accuracy, more especially in the southern 
 division, an average rate of five persons per house, for the whole 
 district, would not appear too high. On this calculation, the en- 
 tire population of the district will stand as follows : — - 
 
 Village inhabitants 12,16,365 
 
 Population of the tovrn of Cuttack . . . . 40,000 
 Pooree 30,000 
 
 Balasore .. .. 10,000 
 
 Total, 12,96,365 
 
 \ 
 This calculation does not, as has been observed, include the in- 
 habitants of the hill country, by some supposed perhaps as many 
 more : nor does it include various districts in which the Ooi-ea 
 language is spoken, but Avhich are not now reckoned parts of tlie 
 province, as Ganjam, Tumlook, &c. 
 
 The area of the tract now under consideration, has been estimated 
 with tolerable accuracy at about 9,000 square miles, by counting 
 the squares into which Captain Sackville's map is divided. The 
 result of the above calculation therefore gives to the open and culti^ 
 vated part of Orissa, a population of 135 sovls per square mile. 
 That the estimate for Cuttack should fall much below that suggested 
 for Bengal, viz. 203 per square mile, will not surprise those who 
 have attended to the picture drawn in the preceding part of this 
 history, of the general poverty of the people, and the paucity of 
 large towns and villages. 
 
 The statements for the pergunnahs Raheng, Saraen, Choubiskud, 
 Uldhar, and Rorang, which are by far the most to be relied on, 
 yield the following proportions of the principal classes, viz : 
 
 H
 
 56 
 
 Total number of Householders 19,930 
 
 Cliasas or Husbandmen 7,432 
 
 Brahmins . . 3,5(55 
 
 Mahtis (Carana or Writer cast) Gil 
 
 Gowalas (Cowherds) 537 
 
 Baniyas, both Druggists and Shroffs 232 
 
 Artisans, Manufacturers, Shopkeepers, &c , 4,887 
 
 Low casts, as Fishermen, Kandras, Pans, Bawaris, Chandal,") ^ .^^ 
 
 See, or common labourers, coolies, village watchmen, Scc.y ~' 
 Balance composed of Mussulman, foreigners, mendicants, 7 ^.„ 
 
 and casual residents 3 
 
 It will not be altogether uninteresting to compare this estimate 
 of the popvilation of Cuttack, with the sales of salt for the supply 
 of the district. Salt is sold on the part of government at several 
 golahs or store-houses in the interior, in quantities of not less than 
 one maund, at the fixed monojooly price of Sicca Rupees two per 
 maund, increased by charges of transportation, storing, commission, 
 &c., which raise the price according to circumstances to from 2 Rs. 
 3 As.^to 2 Rs. 6 As. per maund, at the storehouses. The average 
 retail rate varies from about 2 Rs. 8 As. to 3 Rupees per maund. 
 This system of supply has been established since the beginning of 
 1818. During the last four years, the average of the public sales 
 for consumption within the Mogulbandi, has been 2,00,000 maunds. 
 Mr. Colebrooke considers the quantity of one-fourth of a chittack 
 per diem to be an ample allowance for an inhabitant of Bengal. 
 In Cuttack, an allowance of half a chittack is insisted upon by the 
 people themselves as the usual average, when salt was cheap ; and 
 the larger individual consumption of the article in this district, is 
 explained by a reference to the peculiar diet of the people, the vil- 
 lainous insipidity of which must necessarily require to be relieved 
 by an additional mixture of salt. Abulfazl has observed of the 
 Oorias, "After boiling their rice they steep it in cold water, and 
 eat it the second day." This stale and unpalatable species of 
 food is still universally used under the name of Panbhatta. As the 
 enhanced price of salt under the British government, certainly 
 amounts to from 400 to 500 per cent, may have somewhat reduced 
 the former consvmiption by the poorer classes, that is the mass of 
 the community, we shall perhaps arrive near the truth by taking a 
 medium between the Cuttack and Bengal allowances. Some de- 
 duction too must be made on account of children \inder ten years,
 
 57 
 
 ■whose numbers, adopting the average suggested by the Raheng 
 returns, may be estimated at about one-third of the whole popula- 
 tion. The calculation of the quantity necessary for the Cuttack 
 people will then stand as follows in round numbers : 
 
 Eight and a half lacs of adults, at between one-fourth and 
 
 one-half chittacks per diem, consume annually . ,Mds. 1,75,000 
 
 Four and a half lacs of infants, at rather less than one 
 
 fourth ditto Mds. 5G,000 
 
 Total consumption .. 2,31,200 
 
 The balance required of about 80,000 maunds, may be supposed 
 to be obtained by smuggling, independent of the government sales. 
 
 The accounts remaining to us of the most important operation in 
 modern Indian finance. Raja Toral Mall's settlement, called the 
 Taksim Jamma and Tankhah Raqmi, are as imperfect and deficient 
 in Orissa as in every other part of India with which I am acquainted. 
 There can be no doubt but that ajarib or measurement of the lands 
 of the three sircars Jelasore, Budruck, and Cuttack, was made, 
 under the orders and superintendence of that distinguished minister, 
 with what is termed the Bareh Dasti Padika or rod of twelve spans, 
 and all the Ruqbeh accounts in the offices of the Sudder Canungos 
 and their Gomashtehs, are stated to be founded on that measure- 
 ment. The subsequent corrections and alterations that have taken 
 place, are said to have been made by Nezir Andazi or guess work. 
 What is curious, the standard of the' bigah, which was originally 
 uniform, is now found to be different in every part of the district, 
 to such an extent indeed, that in some pergunnahs the bigah is four 
 times the size of that nominal measure in other divisions, and all 
 the intermediate variations frequently occur. By what rule the 
 other great step in the settlement was adjusted, viz., the determi- 
 nation of the rates of rent to be paid by the husbandmen for a bigah 
 of each description, I can find no evidence or information whatever. 
 Abulfazl in describing the Emperor's settlement for Hindostan 
 generally, says, that an average of ten years' collection was struck. 
 But whether in this province which had then only recently been 
 conquered from its Hindu sovereigns, and rescued from the de- 
 structive anarchy of the Bengal Afghans, the ancient rates were 
 maintained, or heavier ones imposed, I cannot venture to offer any 
 assertion. My general impression is that the fixed and regular 
 assessment of the Moguls was heavier than that of the Hindu Rajas, 
 but the indigenous princes of Orissa seem to have had so many
 
 58 
 
 methods of extorting a large revenue from their subjects, by extra 
 deniaiuls, occasional requisitions, and irregular claims under various 
 heads and pretexts, that the burthens of the ryot may be presumed 
 to have been pretty much the same under either administration. 
 
 I shall now proceed to furnish abstract statements of the land 
 assessment of CuttacTc according to its present dimensions, translated 
 from revenue accounts in the private possession of the family of the 
 former Dewan of the Marhatta government, the authenticity of 
 which I see no reason to doubt ; and it is on these only I should 
 be disposed to rely, in forming any comparison between the former 
 and i^resent productiveness of the revenues of Cuttack. 
 
 Taksim Jamma of the Moguls. 
 
 Tliirteen Sircars contain INIehals 297 
 
 Deduct Tehsil Bengaleh, or collected under Bengal. . . . Mahals 27 
 
 Remain, Mahals 270 
 
 Kahans. Pans. 
 Tankhah Raqmi or Jamma of the above .. .. Couris 59,01,499 8 
 
 Under the Marhattas. 
 
 Tashkhis Bhoonsla, or fixed Jamma imder the 
 government of the Nagpore Raja Rupees 2,42,236 lO 
 
 Couris, Kahans 47,36,803 
 
 viz. Couris. 
 
 Rupees. Kahans. 
 
 Mahalat and Thanehjat (Khalesah Land).. .. 2,24,079 7 36,42,978 
 
 Tribute of the Zemindarah or Killajat Estates.. 18,157 3 10,93,825 
 
 Rupees, 2,42,236 10 47,30,803 
 
 Dakhil Sircar or remitted to the Raja's Treasury at Nagpore, 
 
 calculated in Rupees of sorts 6,00,000 
 
 Kharch Sipahan o ghyrah, expenses of Troops and manage- 
 ment 9,00,000 
 
 Total Rupees, 15,00,000 
 
 Equal to Sa. Rupees, 13,50,000 
 
 The sum of Sicca Rupees 13,50,000, may be assumed as the 
 standard revenue of Cuttack under the Nagpore government, and 
 was certainly the highest amount ever realized by the Marhattas 
 from the district, though their assessments were sometimes rated 
 higher. The collections indeed I suspect very frequently fell short 
 of the above standard, more especially during the last ten years of
 
 59 
 
 the Marhatta administration. The proportions he tween tlie net ex- 
 penditure, and the remittances to Nagpore, I take to have heen 
 in a great measure nominal. 
 
 The following are the results of settlements formed by different 
 Subahdars, taken from authentic accounts which are still extant. 
 Some indefiniteness must attach to the statements, from the uncer- 
 tainty of the rate of exchange between couris and silver, which 
 fluctuated td from three to four kahans per dch masha rupee, during 
 the whole of the Marhatta administration. 
 
 The settlement of Sheo Bhat Sautra for 1167 A. is entered as 
 follows. 
 
 Gold Mohurs 231 
 
 ♦ Rupees, of sorts 3,82,829 8 
 
 Couris Kahans, 27,82,440 
 
 Another settlement by Sambha Ji Ganesh in 1178 A. is entered. 
 
 Ashrafis .. ., ., .. .. 110 
 
 Rupees, of sorts .. .. .. .. 5,01,394 15 
 
 Couris Kahans, 42,37,660 
 
 Another by Raja Ram Pandit, 
 
 Rupees, of sorts 1,10 318 14 
 
 Couris Kahans, 53,37,685 
 
 Another by Inkaji Suk'h Deo. 
 
 Rupees, of sorts .. .. .. .. 1,51,435 9 
 
 Couris .. .. .. ..Kahans, 57,78,224 
 
 On the subjugation of the province by the British government, 
 in 1803, a rate of conversion of four kahans of couris per Sicca 
 Rupee was assumed, and the revenues have been invariably de- 
 manded and paid entirely in silver, at least since 1807. Tlie as- 
 sessment of the British government has been raised by two succes- 
 sive and gradual augmentations, to the amount of 14,45,950 rupees. 
 
 Mogulbandi (exclusive of pergunnah Pataspur, ccc, as- 
 sessed under the Marhattas, at Rs. 30,000) . . . . 12,G4,370 
 
 Killah Kurdah, held khas for political reasons, which 
 paid latterly to the Alarhattas a Peshcash of Sicca 
 Rupees 10,000 61,109 
 
 Fixed tribute of thirty-one Kliandaitis or Zemindaris of 
 
 the Military Chiefs of Orissa, styled Rajas . . . . 1,20,411 
 
 Total, Sa. Rs. 14,45,950
 
 60 
 
 "The IMogulbandi (says Hamilton,) or that portion of Cuttack 
 paying revenue to government, and the rents of which are not yet 
 fixed, is distributed into 83 pergunnahs or revenue divisions, of 
 difterent and capricious magnitudes. The total amount of the 
 Cuttack revenue termed Mogulbandi, is 1,363,668 rupees. The 
 estimated measurement of the assessed lands in cultivation and 
 arable, is only 1,200,220 bigahs ; the number of estates 2349 ; 
 and of inhabitants 737,922, of which number only 21,932 are 
 IMahommedans. The tributary estates, their annual payments to 
 the revenue, and extreme dimensions, are given below, and those 
 not subject to the British laws and regulations are marked with an 
 asterisk (*). 
 
 List of the twenty-nine Ghiirjaut or Tributary Estates. 
 
 Dimensions. Tribute, per ann. 
 
 Mohurbunge .. .. 150 miles by 100 .. .. 1,001 rupees. 
 
 Kunka 75 by 50 .. .. 19,132 
 
 *Autghur 15 by 12 .... 6,84.8 
 
 Marickpoor.. .... 9 by 6 .... 3,120 
 
 Aul 20 by 10 .... 26,680 
 
 *Deknal 112 by 87 .. .. 4,780 
 
 *Bankee 30 by 25 .... 4,162 
 
 *Khandeapurah .. .. 25 by 12 .. .. 3,948 
 
 *Jenmoo 17 by 9 .. .. 620 
 
 *Neyaghur 75 by 25 .. .. 5,179 
 
 *Nursingpoor 
 
 *Neelgur 3,656 
 
 *Ongologur ,. .. 125 by 10 .. .. 1,550 
 
 *Hindole 17 by 12 .... 516 
 
 Koorjung 50 by 25 .... 7,034 
 
 Harrespoor 80 by 5 . . . . 34,083 
 
 Sookundah 8 by 5 .... 1,272 
 
 *Koonjeur 182 by 125 .. .. 2,790 
 
 Muddoopoor .. .. 15 by 13 .. .. 5,813 
 
 Chedra 3 by 2| .. .. 2,134 
 
 Demparah 7 by 5 . . . . 776 
 
 Durpun 15 by 13 .... 5,853 
 
 Buttoo Dumparah 
 
 *llunpoor 15 by 10 .. .. 1,313 
 
 *Talchere 15 by 15 .... 974 
 
 *Tegrah 13 by 12 .. .. 826 
 
 Burmba 12 by 8 .. .. 1,310 
 
 Bissenpoor 5 by 3 .. .. 1,740 
 
 Kulkulla I5 V 1 .... 123 
 
 The annual demand on the above 29 zemindaries is fixed at the 
 aboNc sums. The sum total annually accruing to the British
 
 61 
 
 government, from this source, amounts to 118,087 rupees; the 
 supposed surplus of clear profit remaining to the landholders is 
 estimated at 525,250 rupees, which is a mere trifle considering the 
 immense tract of country from which it is derived. All these tri- 
 butary zemindars assume the title of Raja in their respective terri- 
 tories, and admit each others claim to that dignity. They also ex- 
 hibit the insignia, go abroad with the retinue, and observe the forms 
 and state of independent princes, according as their income suffices 
 for covering the consequent expenditure. 
 
 Some of the principal zemindars, to the number of sixteen, are 
 at present exempted from the operation of the British regulations ; 
 the remaining thirteen are within the jurisdiction of the laws. The 
 exemption of the first sixteen, from the operation of the Bengal 
 code, was not founded on any claim which the proprietors of these 
 tributary estates had to the exercise of independent authority ; on 
 the contrary, it originated entirely from the opinion that was enter- 
 tained of the barbarous and uncultivated manners of these zemindars 
 and their subjects, combined with the impervious nature of the 
 country, consisting mostly of hills and jungles, which local circum- 
 stances would have rendered it extremely difficult to execute any 
 process of the courts of judicature, or to enforce the orders of the 
 public functionaries. Experience, however, has demonstrated, that 
 the liberality of this arrangement has not exempted it from much 
 inconvenience and embarrassment. On the contrary, the tribes 
 thus left to their own guidance have habitually addicted themselves 
 to the perpetration of crimes of the blackest dye, and the zemindars 
 who ought to have been the conservators of the public peace, and 
 distributors of justice, have been the very persons most suspected 
 of these atrocities, more especially of assassinations committed for 
 the purpose of usurping estates, and acts of extreme cruelty exer- 
 cised on the persons of their tenants. 
 
 The Bengal government, however, not being prepared to extend 
 the regulations generally to those estates, which without an efficient 
 police might tend rather to aggravate than alleviate the sufferings of 
 the inhabitants, determined to appoint a special officer to control 
 the conduct of the Rajas ; both to serve as a check on their pro- 
 ceedings, and with the view of obtaining an accurate knowledge of 
 the country, a necessary step towards the introduction of an im- 
 proved system of administration. A superintendent of the tributary 
 estates was accordingly appointed, and invested with a general con- 
 trol over the conduct of the proprietors.
 
 62 
 
 A great outlay is annually necessary in Cuttack, for the purpose 
 of keeping the embankments in good order ; the expense incurred 
 by government on this account, in 1814, having amounted to 
 40,514 rupees. Some of the principal embankments, especially 
 that at the town of Cuttack, are indispensable; but the utility of 
 many of the inferior ones is by no means equivalent to the dis- 
 bursements they involve. INIore than one fonrlh of the circulation 
 of the district is carried on by cov>'ries ; copper one tenth, gold one 
 fortieth, and silver three fifths. Formerlj^, the revenue was calcu- 
 lated in cowries, and annual importations of these shells are still 
 made from the Maldives in return for grain exported.* 
 
 The excess of regular receipts under the head of land revenue 
 alone, may be stated at from one to two lacs per annum in favour 
 of the British government, which increase may be fairly ascribed 
 to the improved and enlightened system of management now- 
 pursued. The country has unquestionably prospered under our 
 administration, though much suffering Avas long experienced in 
 particular quarters from injudicious measures, the errors of which 
 have been jierceivcd and remedied : cultivation has greatly increased 
 in every part : and if the ryot or husbandman has not benefited by 
 the change of government, in proportion to the superior importance 
 of that class of the community to which he belongs, and to the 
 benevolent intentions of the legislature, his condition must certainly 
 be considered on the whole better than it was under the native 
 system, whilst the higher classes connected with the soil (now ac- 
 knowledged as proprietors) have undoubtedly attained to a state of 
 comfort, independence, and comparative opulence, quite unknown 
 at any former period of the history of the country. 
 
 The revenue derived from the salt monopoly, exceeds the total 
 amount of the land rents paid to the state, and is entirely the crea- 
 tion of the British government. The salt sold within the province 
 yields a net return of about 3,00,000, and the quantity annually 
 exported to Calcutta for public sale at the salt office, produces 
 little short of from rupees 15,00,000 to 16,00,000. Under the 
 heads of customs, tax on spirituous liquors, and tax on pil(jriws,\ 
 a further net revenue of about one lac per annum is obtained. The 
 value of Cuttack, after deducting expenses of management, may be 
 fairly assumed at upwards of thirty lacs of rupees per annum. If 
 a revenue of 3,00,000 rupees annually is derived from the people, 
 
 * Hamilton's Ilindostan, vol. ii. pp. 41-2-3. 
 t Repealed by Regulation, April 20, 1840.
 
 63 
 
 how imperative the duty that sometliing upon a large scale should he 
 attempted for the intellectual and moral improvement of the people. 
 In surveying attentively the ancient Political Institutions of 
 Orissa as connected with the tenure of land, it is impossible not to 
 be struck with the marked resemblance which many of their features 
 exhibit to the system of European policy called the feudal, at cer- 
 tain stages of its progress. I am strongly inclined to think that the 
 comparison might be extended to India generally, and that a care- 
 ful enquirer would not fail to discern in every part of the country, 
 obvious traces of the former existence of such a system, however 
 irregularly defined, and liable to variation in the details, from local 
 peculiarities. The subject has not hitherto met with that attention 
 which its importance, more especially when viewed in connection 
 with the much disputed question of Zemindari rights, unquestion- 
 ably merits. Some writers indeed have treated with utter contempt 
 and derision, the notion of the existence of any analogy whatever 
 between the ancient institutions of India, and the feudal system of 
 Europe. Others, however, of equal or greater authority, have not 
 been able to resist the striking evidence of such affinity which pre- 
 sents itself in every province of India, where the Hindu form of 
 government has been little impaued or modified. Thus, Sir J. 
 Malcolm, page 375 of his valuable Report on Malwa, observes, 
 " The principle of this part of a Raj or Rajput principality, differs 
 little from that feudal system which formerly existed in Europe, 
 and is liable to the same vicissitudes in the relations and powers of 
 the respective parties." But every one knows that the Rajput, is 
 only one branch or epithet of the great Regal and Military caste 
 amongst the Hindus, called the Cshetriya ( Khetri,) and anciently 
 all principalities and kingdoms might in one sense be designated 
 Rajput. Captain IMacMurdo in an excellent Paper on the province 
 of Cutch, in vol. ii. Bombay Transactions, states, "The government 
 of Cutch is that of a pure aristocracy, in which the power is vested 
 in a variety of Chiefs on their respective territories, which bear a 
 strong resemblance to the feudal baronies. These Chiefs have a 
 head who is entitled Rao, to whom they owe the duty of military 
 service with their relations and followers." The Chiefs in question 
 are afterwards described to be Rajputs. Colonel Wilford expressly 
 applies the title of Barons, to the inferior Khetris, in his historical 
 Essays on ancient India. In the essay on Anugangam we find the 
 following curious and apposite passage, — " Like Parasurama he 
 (Maha Bali) either destroyed or drove out of his dominions the 
 remnant of the Cshetris or Military tribe, and placed Sudras in 
 
 I
 
 64 
 
 their room. These were the Barons of the land who often proved 
 troublesome. Raja Balwant Singh, the predecessor of Cheyt Singh 
 did the same in the district of Benares with the Zemindars, who 
 represented the Cshetris, and even pretended to be really so ; from 
 an idea, that it was impossible to improve the revenues arising from 
 the land tax xmder their management." 
 
 In the preceding part of this account of Orissa, I have noticed 
 generally the great territorial divisions, both natural and political, 
 which exist in this province. The extensive hilly regions and 
 forest tracts, jungle Pergunnahs and jNIehals, as they are now 
 termed, reaching nearly from Bishenpur to the Godaveri, together 
 with the woodland country on the sea shore of Orissa Proper, have 
 been in all ages parcelled out among and occupied by a number of 
 Chieftains of the Military class. These Chiefs may be safely con- 
 sidered as de facto proprietors of their possessions under the native 
 governments, that is, they held them hereditarily, exercised uncon- 
 trolled territorial jurisdiction within their limits, and appropriated 
 the entire revenues subject to the condition of preforming Military 
 service, or other offices and duties, at the court of their superior 
 Raja, the Gajapati, residing mostly at Cuttack, Avhich services have 
 in latter ages been generally commuted for a light tribute or money 
 payment. The more fertile and productive division of the province 
 formed the Kot, Khaliseh, or domain of the prince, from which the 
 Hindu sovereigns of Orissa like their successors the Moguls, Mar- 
 hattas, and English, derive their principal revenues. There can be 
 no question, but that this other great territorial division was the 
 landed estate or property of the sovereign. It may be observed 
 that such a state of things as above indicated, conforms exactly with 
 the declaration contained in a well known passage of the digest of 
 Hindu law translated by Mr. Colebrooke: " By conquest the earth 
 became the property of Parasurama : by gift the property of the sage 
 Casyapa, and committed by him to Cshatriyas for the sake of pro- 
 tection, became their protective property, successively held by 
 powerful conquerors and not by subjects cultivating the soil." 
 So strikingly and universally true indeed is the maxim of the pro- 
 perty of the soil vesting in the Cshstriyas, that we find them 
 always either asserting a title to ownership in the land, which they 
 occupy hereditarily, or in the actual enjoyment of the proprietary 
 right, even when reduced to the situation of ' cultivating subjects' — 
 witness the various casts and classes of Rajput village Zemindars 
 in every quarter of Hindustan, and the western provinces. 
 
 The feudal Lords of Orissa, for such certainly may the Military
 
 65 
 
 Chiefs refeiTed to, be termed, are known and described by several 
 different titles both in history, in official records, and in the common 
 language of the country, and these are quite indiscriminately ap- 
 plied, whence has resulted a corresponding confusion of ideas. 
 They are called simply Khetris (Cshetriyas,) from their caste; 
 Khandaits, an Orissa name for a branch of the same class, signifying 
 literally persons entitled to wear the Khanda or national sword of 
 Orissa ; Bhunia, Bhuyan or Bhumi derived from Bhu,* the earth, 
 and synonymous with Bhvpati (Lord of the soil:) Poligar, a Te- 
 linga word, derived from Pollam, a fief: Sawant, in Persian, Sirdar, 
 meaning Chief and Lord : Sevakan Ami Dar, or servants and vas- 
 sals holding tracts of country hereditarily, on the condition of ser- 
 vice ; and finally Zemindars. Many of them were descended from 
 the supreme Rajas of the country. We have Orme's authority in a 
 remarkable passage of the 8th book of his History, for the belief 
 entertained by the Poligars south of the Chilka lake of their origin 
 as above intimated. He says, " These conquests (made by a Raja 
 of Orissa, some centuries before Mahommedanism,) were distributed 
 in many portions to his relations, officers, and menial servants, from 
 whom several of the present northern Poligars pretend to be lineally 
 descended, and to govern at this very time the very districts which 
 w^ere then given to their ancestors." It is not improbable that 
 many of the Orissan Khandaits and Bhunias first received estates 
 during the 12th century of the Christian era, in Raja Anang Bhim 
 Deo's time, who is said to have created sixteen Sawants or great 
 Lords, but the tenure of the majority no doubt reaches back to a 
 very remote antiquity. To describe a little more particularly their 
 duties and offices, it may be observed, that they were posted all 
 round and along the frontiers of the Raj, with the view to defend it 
 from the irruptions of neighbouring powers, or the incursions and 
 devastations of the savage inhabitants of the wild regions in the 
 interior, such as the Kands and Coles, who to this day give serious 
 annoyance in many parts of the hill estates, and if the belief of 
 their origin and ancient situation be well founded, were doubtless 
 in former ages far more numerous than at present. 
 
 In this point of view their situations and duties resembled much 
 that of the Lords of the Marches in Europe. Nor is the above the 
 
 * Mr. Elliot, in his observations on the inhabitants of the Garrow hills 
 transmitted to the Asiatic Society, observes, "The head people ot the 
 villages are called Boonkiks a name used by the liead Rajas ot Bengal 
 when the king resided at Gour." In the Ayin Akberi, the word lioomi, 
 derived from Boom, the soil, is continually used as synonymous witn 
 Zemindar.
 
 66 
 
 only striking feature of analogy between the feudal lords of India 
 and the western hemisphere. The estates or jurisdictions of that 
 class in Orissa were always called by the Hindus, Gerhs, and by 
 the Mussulmans, killahs or Castles. A certain part of the lands 
 under the head Officer were parcelled out amongst several military 
 retainers and dependents called Naiks, Dalais, Dalbehras, and 
 sometimes Khandaits, Avho held of their superior on much the same 
 principle, as he did of the supreme Raja, though generally speaking 
 by a more limited and imperfect tenure. Under these again, a 
 portion of the lands of each subordinate Gerh, were assigned as 
 service land to the feudal militia of the country, called Paiks, who 
 following equally the occupations of soldier and cultivator, were 
 obliged at any moment when cnlled on by their leader, to take up 
 arms, and accompany him to the field. In time of war the Khan- 
 daits or nobility of Orissa at the head of their respective contingents 
 of this landed militia, ranged themselves under the standard of their 
 sovereign, and formed the main part of his military array. Thus 
 we frequently read of the Gajapati assembling his chiefs to attend 
 on a warlike expedition, and we find that the Sunnuds, gTanted by 
 the Mogul government (in cases where they exercised the right of 
 investiture,) always contained a condition that the Khandait should 
 be ready to attend with his contingent, when sunmioned by the 
 Military Officer of his division. The Paiks arc the local Infantry 
 constantly referred to in the Ayin Akberi. The author observes, 
 speaking of the imperial army ; " The Zemindari troops alone are 
 in number upwards of four million and four hundred thousand, as 
 will hereafter be particularized"— a fact which shews the extensive 
 prevalence of the military tenure throughout the country, even as 
 late as the 16th century. The proportion of laiided militia set 
 down for Orissa Proper in the same work, is about one hundred 
 thousand. Besides the general obligation of military service, the 
 Indian feudatories were bound to do homage, and to perform certain 
 nominal duties or offices resulting from their tenures, when in actual 
 attendance on their liege lords, called by the expressive word Sewa^ 
 Scva, or service, (in Persian Khidmat,) a consideration of which, 
 reminds one strongly of some of the ancient forms of the Germanic 
 constitution. Thus it was the business of one to bear the sioord of 
 state; another held the shield; a third carried the umbrella or royal 
 standard; a fourth presented the Raja's slippers; a Mth. fanned 
 him with the regal chouri, &c. The above services are to this day 
 performed in the presence of the Kluudah Rajas, by several of the 
 hill Zemiudars, as often as they visit Poorcc, though the distinctive
 
 67 
 
 character of the office appropriated to each, has hecome a good deal 
 merged in the simple duty of hokling the chouri and pankha, 
 in the presence of the representative of their ancient Lords 
 Paramount. 
 
 The estate of the Chief Khetri, or Lord Paramount, comprised 
 the fairest and most fertile portion of the monarchy of Orissa. In 
 every part of India it would seem that, even under the Hindus, the 
 domains reserved for the crown constituted, if not the largest, at 
 least the most valuable and productive share of the whole territory, 
 and it was the uniform policy of the strong government of the Ma- 
 hommedans, constantly to enlarge this share by the gradual subju- 
 gation and absorption of the possessions of the lesser chiefs and 
 princes. As it is the above-mentioned estate or concern, Avith the 
 management of which the Officers of the British government are 
 chiefly occupied, and from which nearly all its revenues are derived, 
 it is of course of particular importance to enquire respecting the 
 system and the rights anciently prevailing and still existing, in the 
 tract known by the modern ajypellation of the Mogulhandi or Khaliseh. 
 Whilst it yields to the state a revenue of between twelve and thir- 
 teen lacs, in its real character of proprietor, the Rajwara or division 
 occupied by the feudal chiefs, pays a light tribute of only 1,20,000, 
 the difference between that and the actual net produce, which is at 
 the lowest calculation in the ratio of one to ten, being enjoyed by 
 the several Zemindars, in virtue of their proprietary rights. 
 
 In the Cuttack territory, obvious traces exist to this day of a 
 subdivision of lands into tracts held by military retainers, and those 
 of the common ryots. Tenants of the former description are called 
 at present Paiks, and lesser Khandaits, and the estates on which 
 they are found are entered in the revenue accounts as '^ Khurdiah 
 Gerjat," but whatever may have been their number anciently, they 
 are now too few and unimportant to claim a particular notice. The 
 ryoti land, paying a full rent to the sovereign, demands our principal 
 attention. According to the uniform system of India generally, it 
 was partitioned into numerous ^rfl??is, townships, or village societies. 
 The larger revenue allotments or circles of villages known to the 
 Hindus of Orissa, were denominated Khand and Bisi ox Bishe ; 
 words meaning literally a portion or district. Each of these petty 
 districts was under the management and control of two descriptions 
 of hereditary officers, vested with police and revenue functions, viz. 
 the Khand Adipati and Bishuya or Bissoee, (words signifying chief 
 of a division,) who was the principal man ; and the Bhoi Mul of 
 the Karau or writer cast, who had the more particular charge of
 
 68 
 
 keeping all tlie accounts and registers connected with the land. In 
 parts of the Deccan, the same description of officers still exist, and 
 are called the Des Mukh and Des Pandiah, terms of precisely cor- 
 responding import. They seem to have acted jointly in the dis- 
 charge of some of their functions, and separately and independently 
 in regard to others. One perhaps had the more especial duty of 
 administering the police., the other of collecting the revenue ; whilst 
 they hoth w^atched generally over the fiscal interests of the state, 
 and acted as umpires and moderators of Punchaits, in investigating 
 and adjusting disputes betvi^een inhabitants of different villages, or 
 betvi^een the people of a village and their head man. Every re- 
 spectable village had its chief and accountant, called the Padhan 
 and Bhoi — but frequently several of the smaller hamlets of Orissa 
 were associated under one set of officers of this name; much oftener 
 the same individual performed both functions in a village ; and 
 sometimes none of the kind existed, in which case the charge of the 
 village affairs attached more immediately to the division officer. 
 Where the Padhan and Bhoi existed, they discharged respectively 
 much the same duty in regard to their individual village or villages, 
 as the superior officers exercised in regard to their circle of villages. 
 The Padhan looked after the police with the aid of the village 
 watchman, who made his reports to a Sirdar or Sirdars called the 
 Or Khandait, stationed with the Bisoi ; the Bhoi kept the village 
 accounts and furnished information to the Bhoi Mul or chief 
 accountant. All these functionaries held their situations here- 
 ditarily, and were in the habits of mortgaging or even selling the 
 whole or shares of them, with the sanction of the ruling power, 
 just as we see the priests and officers in the temple of Juggernaut 
 at this day, disposing constantly of their several shewas or services, 
 with the emoluments thereunto annexed. To infer from these cir- 
 cumstances any right of property in the soil, would seem equally 
 rash and absurd. It is a nicer question, whether under the old 
 Hindu system the actual occupants of the soil were considered to 
 possess any subordinate title of ownership in land. There are no 
 obvious traces of such a right now remaining in Cuttack, as we 
 read of in Canara and Malabar. I have never yet been able to 
 discover any well authenticated instance of the sale or mortgage of 
 land by a Malguzari ryot of the province. The thani or fixed cul- 
 tivators, however imdoubtedly possessed under the old Rajas the 
 privilege of hereditary occupancy ; their fixed assessment was light 
 and easy ; and there was then no one to dispute the matter with 
 them, excepting the despotic uncontroled sovereign of the country,
 
 69 
 
 who, whatever his claims in theory, of course required nothing from 
 the land but an adequate revenue. 
 
 The changes consequent on the subjection of the province by the 
 Mogul government come next to be considered. It is well known 
 that after the defeat of the Afghan usurpers, who had gained tem- 
 porary possession of Orissa, by the armies of Akber under the com- 
 mand of his General Khan Jehan and others, the celebrated Dewan 
 Tural Mall visited the province A. D. 1580, to superintend the 
 introduction of his settlement of the crown lands, founded on a 
 measurement and valuation called the Taksim Jamma and Tankha 
 Raqmi. The arrangements for the annexation of the Suba of 
 Orissa to the empire, did not, however, receive their final comple- 
 tion until the arrival of Raja INIan Sinh, the Imperial Lieutenant, 
 who assumed charge of the government in 999 Amli, or Mahom- 
 medan era. 
 
 Under his administration the heads of the existing branches of 
 the Royal family were acknowledged as Rajas ; they were invested 
 with the rank and titles conferred by the Mogul Court on officers of 
 distinction ; and extensive portions of country were assigned to 
 them as hereditary fiefs in Zemindari tenure. No regular tribute 
 appeal's to have been required from them on account of their own 
 lands, but the right of investiture was i-eserved to the ruling power, 
 with the privilege of levying such contributions on the accession of 
 a new Raja, as it might be thought expedient, according to the 
 circumstances of the times, to demand. The reigning prince was 
 styled the Raja of Khurda, with the rank of a Commander of 3,500 
 *^'Mansabi Seh Hazar Panjsad," and his estate was composed of 
 the jurisdiction called Killah Khurda, with the Mehals Rahang, 
 Limbai Pursottem Chetter, &c., alienated from the Khaliseh. To 
 the two sons of Telinga Mukund Deo (the last independent mo- 
 narch,) were assigned respectively with the title of Raja and rank of 
 five hundred, Sarangher, Pattia, Sailo, Saibir, &c., and Al with 
 Derabissi, and Uthar. A certain number likewise of the great 
 Chiefs of Orissa were placed under the control of each of the above 
 Rajas, who collected the tribute before due from them, or then for 
 the first time imposed. Zemindar* is the obvious translation of 
 
 * Even the powerful Rajas of Joudpoor, Bhartpoor, Src, were called 
 Zemindars by the Mogul government down to the latest period, and we 
 know from history the nature of their tenures. They were bound to at- 
 tend in succession on the person of the Emperor at the head of a fixed 
 quota of Troops. Their own countries were and are still subdivided into 
 the lands of the Military retainers or Thakurs, and the revenue lands, on 
 the same principle that prevailed under the Hindu government in the 
 empire at large.
 
 70 
 
 tlie word Bhunia, Bhyan, or Bhupati, llie common title of the 
 ancient feudatories of this province, whose offices now received a 
 Persian name, as well as their jurisdictions, the Hindi word Gerh, 
 being exchanged for Killah. The more distant Zemindars were 
 separated from the control of the superior Raja, and placed under 
 seven principal Zemindars or Sawants, viz : the Zemindars of 
 Kconjhar, iMoherbcnj, Bishenpur, Futtihabad, Naraingerh, Karran- 
 gher, and Nag orBagbhum. The jurisdiction thus left to the Raja 
 of Khurda, extended from the Mahanuddy to the borders of Kimedy 
 in Ganjam, comprising 129Killahs, Gerhs, or hill estates, exclusive 
 of those situated within his own Zemindari. The above number 
 agrees exactly with that given in the Ayin Akber, — " In Cuttack 
 are one hundred and twenty-nine brick forts (killahs,) subject to the 
 command of Gajapati." The other two Rajas had under them al- 
 together Jifty-two Zemindaris and seventy-nine killah divisions; 
 and the seven Zemindars mentioned fifty-six ditto, containing one 
 hundred and one killahs — all exclusive of their own estates, and 
 the dependent killahs situated within them. 
 
 Extract from Documents in Persian. 
 
 Statement of Killajat, in the jungles and hills under Zemindars, 
 subject to tribute (Peshkash) according to the allotment of Raja 
 Man Sink in 999 Amli, (Mahommedan era.) 
 
 Under the Raja of Khurda whose ]\Ianseb is that of 3500, are 
 placed exclusive of Mehals, thirty-one Zemindars, and two hundred 
 killahs. 
 
 The Raja's own estate of Khurda, one Zemindari, contains 
 seventy-one killahs, viz : Khurda, Rathipur, Ber Gerh, Sissupal, 
 Jharpareh, Kuplipersad, Paterpareh, Nonepur, Jamkhely, Tapang, 
 Chatarma, 1a\ Sinh, Gangpareh, jMaliparch, Dumduma, Palih, 
 Ramesar, Manibandh, Mankgora, Mangoi, Kormati, Kalamatiah, 
 Kondlogerh, Mangalajuri, Jaripareh, Rorang, Karm, IVIallipareh, 
 Narsingpersad, Baran Gerh, Karang, Mirtunjay Gerh, Kaimattia, 
 Usna, liaranda, Balbhadderj^ersad, Nowailee, Banjgiri, Tarkai, 
 Seracn Gerh, Matiapareh, Bangro, Bhingro, Koklo, Karki, and 
 eight killahs, in Limbai ; Andharua, Darutang, Kolapokhar, Tirah 
 Sowri thirteen killahs, Nakhikot, Kaipadda, Bolgerh, Gumhapur, 
 and Muljher. 
 
 Under the Raja's command are thirty Zemindaris of Hindu 
 Sirdars, containing one hundred and twenty -nine killahs.
 
 71 
 
 Under the Raja of Sarangerh, -whose Manseb is that of 500, (ex- 
 clusive of Mehals,) are placed thirty-one Zemindaris, containing 
 fifty killahs. 
 
 The Raja's own estate with Balanta, two Zemindaris contains 
 twelve killahs, viz : Killah Sarangerh, Bajgiri, Talgiri, Gowaligerh, 
 Raghunathpur, Pattiah, Kalabank, Atagerh, Motri, Garukun, Ba- 
 lanta, and Nurkantiah. Dependent Hindu Sirdars, holding twenty^ 
 nine Zemindaris and thirty-eight forts under the Raja's orders. 
 
 Under the Raja of Al with the rank of 500 are placed twenty -four 
 Zemindaris, containing /or;?/-/?i'o killahs. 
 
 The Raja's own estate of killah Al, one Zemindari and one 
 killah. Dependent Hindu Sirdars, twenty-three Zemindaris, con- 
 taining /or<i/-o?/e killahs. 
 
 Under the Zemindar of Keonjhar are fifteen Zemindaris and 
 fifty-five killahs. His own estate one Zemindari, containing eleven 
 killahs, viz: Anandpur, Sikri, &c., four killahs, Mitagher, and 
 others name unknown. Dependent Chiefs fourteen Zemindaris, 
 having twenty-four killahs. 
 
 Under the Zemindar of IMoherbenj twelve Zemindaris containing 
 forty-two\i.\\\a\\s. His own estate, one Zemindari containing eighteen 
 killahs, viz : Bhunj Bhum, Mantri, Harriorpoor, Dewalia, Purnia, 
 Karkachna, Bamanhatti, Sirhonda, and small insignificant forts, 
 ten. Dependent Chiefs, eleven Z?mindaris having twenty-four 
 killahs. 
 
 Under the Zemindar of Bishenpur, are twelve Zemindaris and 
 twenty-nine killahs. His own estate, one Zemindari comprising 
 fijteen killahs. Dependent Chiefs, eleven Zemindars, having four- 
 teen killahs. 
 
 Under the Zemindar of Futtihabad, seven Zeminders containing 
 seventeen killahs. His own Zemindari, Futtihabad, &c., containing 
 two killahs. Dependent Zemindars six, containing fifteen killahs. 
 
 Under the Zemindar of Naraingerh, six Zemindaris, containing 
 seventeen killahs. His own Zemindari contains four killahs. De- 
 pendent Zemindaris ^»;e, containing thirteen forts. 
 
 Under the Zemindar of Karan Gerh six Zemindaris, having eight 
 killahs. His own one Zemindari, containing two killahs. De- 
 pendent ^re, containing six killahs. 
 
 Under the Zemindar of Nag or Bagbhum. His own one Zemin- 
 dari, containing two killahs. 
 
 Badshahi Thanehs under Cuttack 21 
 
 . — under Bengal 4
 
 I'Z 
 
 Establised in old times by Raja Man Sinh 999 Amlee. Cuttack, 
 Piply Nour, Talmal, Paclierah, Jajipoor, Budruck, Soro, Ramna, 
 Bastah, Jellasore, Futtihabad, Narain Gerh, and Midnapore ; the 
 last four under Bengal. 
 
 Under Kam Garkhan : Malud, Telingapenth, Santrapur, Chat- 
 tiah, Sarangerh, and Mahulpur. Under Hazim Beg Khan : Nal- 
 tigri, Alemghir, Sliirgher. 
 
 Under Shujaa-ud-din, Fatteh Gerh, Shujaa Gerh, Paikani, Ah- 
 medpur, Andiyari, Tiran, Gope, Kujang, and Rynto, both of which 
 latter ones were broken up by the Zemindars. Mohammed Taki 
 Khan, after the seizure of Raja Ramchander Deo, planted twenty- 
 two thanehs for the protection and subjugation of Rajwara from 
 Bulwanta to Banpur, but they were all removed excepting Balanta, 
 when Bir Kishore Deo succeeded to the Raj by order of the King. 
 
 Wliilst the ministers of Akber thus wisely left the turbulent 
 feudal chiefs or Khetri Zemindars, to the management of those who 
 from their local rank and hereditary influence were best qualified to 
 control them, they considered it expedient to adopt also, with very 
 little variation, the system wliich they found existing for the ad- 
 ministration of the affairs of the Kot, or as they called them the 
 Khaliseh lands, that is, the country annexed to the Imperial Dew- 
 anni. The only marked change which they introduced, indeed, 
 was that of translating all the uncouth and harsh sounding Oorea 
 designations of things and offices, into more familiar Persian terms 
 of corresponding import. 
 
 The Khands and Bissees now became Pergunnahs ; the Police 
 and Revenue Officers, Chowdris* and Vilaity (Mofussil or Provin- 
 cial) Canungos, or generally Talukdars, the heads of villages Mo- 
 kaddams ; and the villages themselves Mouzas. The larger terri- 
 torial division of Sircar was perhaps arbitrary, suggested by con- 
 siderations of financial convenience, or may have been copied from 
 the Oorea Dandpul. The term Mehal, or plural Mehalat, by 
 which the Revenue lands were designated in contradistinction to 
 Killajat or the Military ditto, comprised in Akber's time, each, 
 several Pergunnahs, and answered nearly to the modern Chakleh, 
 though it is now applied to every petty estate or interest separately 
 engaged for with the Collector. 
 
 • The autlior of the A.viii Akbcri says, speaking of the Subeh of Berar, 
 — " In tills country they call the C/ioirdri, Dcsinookhec ; the Cnnungoe, 
 Despondiah : the Mokaddum, Putayl and the Putwarce, Koolkurnee.
 
 7a 
 
 Until the conquest of Orissa by the British arms, the functions 
 and situation of the Chowdri and Canungo, Talukdars and the 
 Mokaddams, remained precisely as I have generally explained them. 
 All Pergunnahs in the Marhatta accounts (with very few exceptions) 
 are found entered as divided into the Taluks of Chowdris and 
 Canungos named after the holder, and the separated or Mazkuri 
 villages of such Mokaddams as had been entirely emancipated from 
 their control, with certain alienated lands known by names and 
 revenue terms which it is unnecessary here to mention. On the 
 introduction of the British Government and regulations, all parties 
 ■whose names appeared in the public accounts of the preceding ad- 
 ministration as answerable for or intrusted with the collection of 
 the public dues, were forthwith acknowledged not only as Zemin- 
 dars, but as proprietors of the land comprised in their Zemindaris. 
 Whatever may be thought of the policy of this admission and the 
 advantages that have resulted from it, that it was founded on an 
 erroneous view of the state of things under the native Government, 
 seems to me to be beyond all question. How did this error, which 
 seems to have been as generally prevalent every where else as in 
 Cuttack, originate ? I think its origin and prevalence may be 
 ascribed chiefly to three causes ; 1st, the want of a proper distinc- 
 tion being made between the rights and circumstances of the real 
 ancient Zemindars of the country, and those officers called by the 
 Moguls Talukdars or by whatever other name, who exercised here- 
 ditarily the management and collection of the domains of the state ; 
 2.id, the confused and inaccurate application of the term Zemindar 
 by the natives of the country themselves, long before the accession 
 of the British Government, which was probably a principal cause of 
 the want of discrimination above noticed ; 3rd, the failure to dis- 
 tinguish between the inheritanca and sale of an office (a practice 
 probably peculiar to the Hindus) and the iiiheritance and sale of 
 the land with which that office was connected and concerned. 
 
 Under the Mogul Government persons denominated Talukdars 
 and Mokaddams held offices connected with the collection of the 
 revenues derived from the land. In Cuttack, the offices of Taluk- 
 dar and Mokaddam, were, in conformity with the universal Hindu 
 practice, hereditary ; the rent or revenue of the lands payable to 
 the state had been fixed with reference to the capability of the soil, 
 and the established rules for the division of the crop ; and certain 
 perquisites were allotted to all parties concerned in the business of 
 collection and management, which rendered those situations, though 
 less valuable than at present, still objects of ambition to the class
 
 74 
 
 who alone were likely to hold them, under the native administration. 
 Such being the case, it was a frequent practice of the Mogul Go- 
 vernment, to oblige the Talukdars or Mazkuri Mokaddams, when 
 they had embezzled the revenues, or otherwise fallen into arrears, 
 to dispose of a portion of what they held, when the price obtained 
 was invariably paid into the local treasury in discharge of balances. 
 The custom may be considered to indicate a recognition of property, 
 on the part of those classes of functionaries in their offices, but 
 certainly cannot be held to establish any title of property in the soil 
 itself. In most cases, the thing sold is carefully defined to be the 
 whole or a share of the Talukdari and Chowdrahi, or of the Mok- 
 addami of a village. Occasionally there is some ambiguity, where 
 a single village only is disposed of, but I am persuaded that no 
 person could rise from the perusal of a number of such deeds of 
 sale of the old times, without being satisfied, that they transfer 
 nothing more than a hereditary official tenure in a village or villages, 
 or portion of a Taluk, the profits attaching to which are defined in 
 the margin or endorsement, as well as the fixed revenue assessed. 
 I observe, that, in the very first of the cases brought forward in the 
 appendix to Sir J. Shore's Minute, on the permanent settlement, as 
 an instance of the sale of lands in Bengal, the thing disposed of is 
 distinctly stated to be, two sixteenths of the Choicdrahi of Kismat 
 Pergunnah Fattehjanjpur, sold by Kamal Chowdri, to Hari Sircar. 
 In like manner, I apprehend that the sense of the words Malik 
 and Milkiat, which occur generally in the Cuttack deeds of sale, 
 as in those of a similar nature in Bengal and elsewhere, must, in 
 any consistent and intelligible view of the case, be held to apply 
 only to the office and perquisites of the seller, implying that he en- 
 joyed them hereditarily, by a tenure independent of the will of any 
 local superior, in contradistinction to an office held by a mere 
 Gomashteh, or ephemeral agent at the pleasure of another. In- 
 deed, the Milkiat, or right of property asserted, is most commonly 
 and distinctly stated to refer to the Chowdrahi, Canungoi, and 
 Mokaddammi. If such were not the case, it would follow that the 
 same land might have two difierent kinds of absolute proprietors. 
 The difficulty vanishes when we view them, as, what they un- 
 questionably were, offices connected with the land, of difierent 
 degrees of authority and importance, each having its distinct duties 
 and perquisites. In the southern Pcrgunnahs, formerly under the 
 Khurda Rajas, where the heads of villages and accountants retain 
 their old Hindi appellation of Padhan and Bhoi, we find them con- 
 stantly selling shares of their Pad/ianee and Bohi Girt, or offices of
 
 75 
 
 chief and accountant, with a proportionate allotment of the service 
 lands and Rassum attached ; and these transfers, the real nature 
 of which it is impossible to mistake, serve to throw a strong light 
 on the character of similar transactions in other parts, where the 
 use of terms of doubtful import, has invested the subject with a 
 degree of ambiguity which probably will never be altogether dis- 
 pelled. 
 
 Actual sales of land were not however unknown under the native 
 administration of Cuttack, and wherever it was clearly intended to 
 sell such, so many bigas are plainly stated in the Qobalehs to be 
 the subject of transfer, without any periphrasis as to the Zemindari, 
 Talukdari, or Mokaddammi right in them. Such sales however 
 were confined to a particular description of land called Arazi Ban- 
 jar Kharij Jamma, or ground, Avaste, unoccupied, aiid unassessed, 
 in the disposal of which the Talukdars and Mokaddams were al- 
 lowed by prescription to exercise considerable privileges. If only 
 two or three bigas were sold for the building of a house, patna, &c. 
 or disposed of as rent free, the individual Talukdar or Mokaddam 
 executed the deed, with the sanction of the ruling power, implied 
 by the necesary attestation of the Sadder Canungo, or his agent : 
 if a large quantity as a batti, or so, was to be assigned away, the' 
 deed of transfer was executed jointly by the Chowdris, Canungos, 
 and Mokaddam. This mode of transfer gave rise to a curious 
 tenure in the district of Cuttack, called Kharideh or purchased, 
 and Milk Kharideh, which often comprised much valuable land, 
 owing to good land being fraudulently alienated, instead of the 
 Banjar, which the deeds set forth, and they formed a constant sub- 
 ject of scrutiny and resumption on the part of the Officers of the 
 native government. The purchasers of such property often again 
 transferred it to others, and the privilege of sale likewise seems to 
 have been conceded to those who enjoyed rent free lands, under 
 grants of the government, as milk, ayma, and madadmash. 
 
 The following are translations of a few deeds of sale selected. 
 
 Sale of a Chowdree's Talook attested by the Seal of the Cazee, and 
 Signature of the Sadder Canoongoe's Gooinastah. 
 
 I who am Ruttum Mtun Gujinder Chowdree, son of Hurdee Ram 
 
 Gujiuder Cliowdree, son of inhabitant of M;i Slianisoonderpore, 
 
 in Pergunnah Byaung Sircar Budrnck. Since I am altnpjetlier unable to 
 pay the balances due from the Biswa Talook, including Mouzalis Shain- 
 soonderpore, &c., in the above Pergunnali, and have been placed in con- 
 finement on that account by the Olidedar Mirza Bengalee Beg, I do of 
 my own free will and consent sell for the sum of 104 K. 10 P. as per
 
 76 
 
 margin to RasLeharee IMahapatar, son of OordlmL Nurrinclei- Haee, son of 
 MooiU'e Dliur Ilurricluindun, inhabitant of Mouzah Byaung Pcrgunnah 
 ditto, tiie aforesaid four BiswaTalook, togother witli the Duftur Chowraee 
 wliich I liave heUl to tliis day in proprietory possession. Let the purchaser 
 as long as he lives, and after him his sons and his son's sons exert them- 
 selves in bringing the same into cultivation and be careful to discharge the 
 (jovernment dues. He will enjoy the profits and make good any losses 
 that may ensue. Neither I, nor my heirs, nor my brothers, nor their 
 heirs, will hereafter have any riglit or title in the Taiook. Should any one 
 advance a claim, it will be false and unfounded. This is written as a 
 Sunnnd Kobaleh Talookdaree. Dated 28th of the month Kubbee Ool 
 Awwul 11G8 Umlee. 
 
 2 Mouzahs or Villages and 13 Biswas, Mokurree 
 
 lludpa Arazee Battees, 540 2 12 
 
 Sa. Rs. A. G. C. 
 
 Mokurrureh Tunka Uuqmee Rs. 9;37 11 
 
 Junima Kemal Cowris K. 547 4 
 
 Kuliitns P. G. C. 
 
 Ryottee 524 5 
 
 Moojraee 22 15 
 
 Total two Mouzahs 13 Biswas, and the Diiftcr of 4 Biswas of the Per- 
 gunnah, viz. Shamsoonderpore 1 Mouz-i — Kath INIuonda 1 ditto — Kistmut 
 Husanabad 8 Biswas — Kismut Roopa 5 Biswas. 
 
 Deed of Sale of Ground. 
 
 I who am Sudahund Mahapater, son of Gopee Mahapater, son of 
 Moorley Mahapater, Chovvdree of Pergunnah Byaung, in the Sircar of 
 Biidruck, in the full possession of my senses, of my own free consent 
 declare that I have sold a parcel of about 11 Bigas 19 12 of land Buiijur 
 Khar'ij Jumina 2() Dustee measurement on the Rudba of Mouza Dhurin- 
 kuntjjore, my Talooka, (or dependent on me) which as specified below, 
 has to this day been in my possession, with every thing on and belonging 
 to it to tlie revered Saeed ood Deen Moluuinnud. for the sum of Sicca 
 Rujieus 19 3, the fair and current price. Let him dispose of it as he 
 likes ; should the Hakim ever claim a Jumma from it, I will be answerable. 
 
 Here follows a specification of boundaries. Dated lOth Rejeb, 1144 
 Uiulee. 
 
 Deed granting Ground free of Rent, hy Talookdars of a Pergunnah 
 or District jointly. 
 
 We who arc Futteh Khan Chowdree, Bamdoe Canoongoe and Kishen 
 Canoongoe Zemindars of Pergniuiali Saced Al)ad in the Sircar of Cuttack, 
 declare as follows: Since Bishnoo Cluu-n Doss Birjahashee, inhabitant of 
 Mouzah Nujal in Pergunnah Deogaon Bissce has no means of subsistence, 
 and is ur.able to give food to tlu' niunerous Fakirs and Byshnoos, who are 
 constantly resorting to him, and thereby suffers extreme distress, we have 
 therefore of our own accord and free will appointed 7 Battees 7 Bigas* 
 11 Ghoonts Arazee Bunjur kharij Jumma, from the Rudha of the 
 Mouzahs attached to our Talooks as below, to be hereafter held by him as 
 Khyrat. I/ct the above-mentioned take possession of the Land and bring 
 into cultivation and expend the profits in nuuntaining himself and other 
 
 • A biga is at)Out a third of an English acre; 20 bigas or 6 acres two thirds form a battee. 
 In Orissa, however, the standard of the biga, which was originally uniform, varies greatly in 
 diflerent parts of the country.
 
 77 
 
 Fakirs and Byshnoos; slioiild we or our heirs ever attempt to resume it 
 may we go to hell. This is given as a Siinnud Khyrat. 
 
 Here follows a specification of the Villages in each Talook from which 
 the Land was granted. Dated 16th Jumadool Awwul, 1155 Umlee. 
 
 Deed of Sale of tlte Zemindaree of a Village. 
 
 I who am. Busnnt Raee, son of Sudashib Race, son of Jeet Race, inhab- 
 itant of Knsbeh Pergunnah Ilurrihurpore, in the Sircar of Cuttack, in the 
 full possession of my senses declare in this Mujlis, that the Zemindaree 
 and Talookdaree and Moqudduinee of Mouza Naroo, in Pergunnah 
 Athaees has been heretofore in my possession. Being unable from land 
 falling out of cultivation to pay the i)ublic assessment, I have of my own 
 free consent disposed of the Zemindaree of the said Mouza, for the sum 
 of 500 Kahuns of Cowris of Luchmun Raee, son of Hur Raee, son of 
 Baboo Raee, and have received the amount from the Tehvil of Narain 
 Dutt Gundooah. Let the purchaser take possession of the Zemindaree, 
 &'c. of tlie above Mouza, the Bhaghat, Khanabaree Land, the Cocoanut 
 Plantations, &c. whatever in short attaches to it, and exerting himself to 
 extend cultivation, and let him ])ay regularly the Government dues. 
 Neither I, nor my heirs will hereafter advance any claim on the abuve 
 Mouza. This is given as a Kobaleh and Ivubzool Wusool. Dated Rubee 
 ool Awwul, 1208 U. 
 
 Deed of Sale by PudJians of Village Odeypore in Pergunnah Liinhaee. 
 
 \_Oorea.'\ 
 
 Dated Wednesday, 27th Assin, in the 43rd Ank or year of the reign of 
 Raja Beer Kishore deo Maharajah, 
 
 We four pei'sons, Dhurnee Das, Koornee Das, Kesub Das, and Seba 
 Das, Pudhans of Mouza Odeypore in Pergunnah Limbaee, having this 
 day received from Kishen Patjoosee Mahapater, inhabitant of Putna 
 Kishen Sarunpore Hat Delang in the above Pergunnah, the sum of lis. 
 76 8 in cowris, or at the current rate of exchange of 2k. 4p. per rupee, 
 altogether 172 kahuns, which is a fair price, execute the following deed 
 of sale. We sell to you our Pudhanee or right of management in the 
 whole of the said village of Odeypore, the Ruckba of whicli is about 1.5 
 battees, 10 bigas, and also our Hita Pudhanee or service lands, whicli are 
 3 bigas Dehee, 3 bigas Kala, and 7 bigas Sarud, altogether 13 bigas. You 
 will hold tlie Pudhanee of the village as long as the sun, mo(m, and earth 
 last. Should any Sawimt or chief, or our heirs or any other claimants 
 advance a claim, we will be responsible, so long also you will enjoy the 
 Hita Pndhanee or service lands, which we have sold, with every thing 
 above and beneath, water, dry land, mineral productions, wells, wood, 
 stones, fruit trees, &c. You may cut down and plant trees on the gromid 
 and act as you please with the above Hita, also you will receive the cus- 
 tomary Sarbee (Siropa) of Sri .luggunnath Jeo. This Deed will stand for 
 ever as a Kiria Putr and Bishoduu or receipt. 
 
 Witnesses, several Pudhans and Bhcoees. 
 
 Deed of Sale by a Bhooee or Village Accountant. 
 
 Dated Monday, 25th Assin, in the l7th Ank or year of the reign of 
 Biresree Raja Dub Sing Deo Maharajah.
 
 78 
 
 I who am Rugoo Natli Maintee, Bhooee of Mouza Gowree Pot Matia- 
 para in Per.ijunnah Linibaee, execute in behalf of Sinikur Pufnaik, inha- 
 bitant of ISionza Odeypcre the foUowing Di'ed of Sale, having this day 
 received from you the sum of 35 rupees in cowris or kahuns 8.3-2 at the 
 rate of 2-6 per rupee, which is a fair and even ])rice, I hereby sell to you 
 in exchange for that sum the Bliooee Giri or OHice of Bhooee of the said 
 Mouza, which was formerly jjurcliased by my father with the sanction of 
 the Maharaja. The Ruckbah of the village is about 8.5 battees (or bigas 
 1,700.) I sell you likewise mj' Hita lands which are established at the 
 customary rate of 12-8 ])er battee, witli my Dustooree and Russoom. You 
 will enjoy the oilice of Bhooee and tlie Hita land as long as the sun, moon, 
 and earth last. Should any Sawuut or Huqdar, or neighbour or heirs of 
 mine advance any claims, I shall be responsible for satisfying them. Till 
 the day of resurrection you will possess the Hita land, and every thing 
 above and beneath it — water, dryland, mineral productions, ponds, wells, 
 trees, stones — you may cut down and plant trees at your pleasure. This 
 is given as a Deed of Sale and receipt. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 The Chronology and History of Orissa. 
 
 The learned Natives of Cuttack maintaiu, that, in latter ages, 
 upon the decline of that great monarchy of upper India, whose 
 history seems destined to remain for ever buried in the darkness of 
 fable and uncertain tradition, four principal thrones or races of 
 Hindoo Princes ruled over the country, viz : the Narapati, the 
 Aswapati, the Chatter or Chatrapati, and the Gajapati. By the 
 first they understand the Ram Rajas or Sovereigns of Telinga and 
 the Carnatic, who opposed the earlier Musselman invaders of the 
 Dcccan, under Sultan Ala-ud-din ; the second throne they place in 
 the Marhatta country, and intend to designate by the epithet, the 
 old and powerful Rajas of Deogir or Tagara, of whom frequent 
 mention is made in Ferishteh ; by the third, the celebrated line of 
 Rajput Princes, whose descendants are found at Ambher and Jye- 
 poor; the fourth is the title given to the Monarchs who ruled over 
 Orissa, from the earliest times of which any authentic records are 
 preserved. The origin of these sovereignties, they trace to the four 
 great feudal vassals of an empire, which they believe to have ex- 
 tended over the whole of Hindustan, from the commencement at
 
 79 
 
 least of the Cali yiiga;* and they explain their titles by reference 
 to the nominal offices held, or services performed by them, when in 
 attendance on the Lord Paramount or supreme Raja at the court of 
 Hastina (flastinapura) and Delhi. Thus the Narapati-|- is supposed 
 by some to have been the commander of the armies : the Aswajoati, 
 the lord or master of the horse ; the Chatrapati, the bearer of the 
 imperial umbrella or standard of state : and the Gajapati, the master 
 of elcj^hants. Others suppose the epithets were derived from the 
 designations of the four gates of the palace, at which the chiefs in 
 question took their stations, when present at the capital. 
 
 The recollections preserved of these races of Princes are by no 
 means confined to Orissa. In the Canara Raja Padhati translated 
 by Dr. Buchanan, the fabulous monarchs are first described as 
 usual beginning with Yudhisht'hira, and the author then states, 
 "After this Narapati, Gajapati, and Aswapati, three thrones were 
 established." He then details the Princes of the Narapati line, who 
 ruled over that portion of the Dcccan. They are now probably 
 forgotten in Upper India, but seem to have been perfectly well 
 known and familiarly spoken of, even at Delhi, only two centuries 
 
 * The Hindoos have four joog^ or ngos. The sntya joog, the golden 
 era, they pretend lasted 1,728,000 years, and ])roduced four incarnations. 
 It was tlie age of merit, and virtue was without alloy. Men died when 
 they wished; their stature was 31i feet; they lived to the age of 100,000 
 years! dined otf golden vessels ; and the name by which men oblained 
 mooktee, or final deliverance, was Narayn. The treia joog lasted l,2fK),000 
 years, and produced three incarnations. Actions of merit were then in 
 comparison of sin, as three to one ; the human stature was 21 feet ; men 
 lived to the age of 10,000 years, and dined off silver dishes ! Ram was the 
 name by which men obtained deliverance. The dwarpnr joog lasted 
 864,000 years, and produced two incarnations. Merit and sin were in 
 equal proportion. The human stature was reduced to lOt feet; men lived 
 1000 years, and dined off copper dishes ! The halee joog, the iron and 
 present age, will last 432,000 years. Of this period 4,926 years are past. 
 There will be one incarnation, the genius of degeneracy; merit will bo 
 reduced to one fourth, while sin will rise to three fourths. Men will bo 
 three cubits and a half in stature, live a hundred years, and dine from 
 dishes without rule. Friend of India ( Quarterly Series) Oct. 1825. 
 
 Infidels once seemed to hope for much aid from Hindoo records or 
 chronology. Their earlier records are mere fable and fiction, and their 
 chronology has been proved false and absiu'd to an extreme degree. The 
 authenticity of the chronology of Scripture, is quite unaffected by the ab- 
 surdly long periods attached to the Hindoo ages of the world. Major 
 Wilford says — " With regard to history, the Hindoos have really nothing 
 but romances, from which some truths may be occasionallj^ extracted." 
 Sir W. Jones also remarks to the same efl'ect — "The dawn of true Indian 
 history appears three or four centuries only before the Christian era, the 
 preceding ages being clouded by allegory or fable." 
 
 t The titles imply respectively, " Lord of Men" — " Lord of Horses" — 
 " Loi-d of the Umbrella" — and " Lord of Elephants," or as v/e sliould say, 
 " Master of, &c." 
 
 L
 
 80 
 
 Since. There is a higlily curioiis passage in the Ayin Alihcri, where 
 treating of the game of cards with which the Emperor Akber recre- 
 ated his royal mind, the writer observes, " This is a well-known 
 game. At first the pack consisted of twelve kings with eleven cards 
 dependent upon each in the following order. First, Aswaput, the 
 king of the horses. lie is painted on horse back like the king of 
 Delhi, with the Chuttcr, Alum, and other ensigns of royalty. 
 Second, Giijpnt, the king of elephants, is mounted on an elephant 
 like the king of Orissa. Third, Nurput, the king of men. Like 
 the king of Vijayapur, he is seated on a throne and has different 
 kinds of soldiers attending him on foot," &c. &c. 
 
 It is the account of the fourth and probably least important race 
 of Hindu monarchs of the middle ages, the Gajapatis* of Orissa, 
 that is here narrated ; but to render the chapter complete, a sketch 
 is added of the history of the province to the date of the British 
 conquest, A. D. 1803. 
 
 The earlier native histories of the country are of the legendary or 
 fabulous class, copied from the Puranas, but embellished or dis- 
 figured by a plentiful admixture of local traditions. Their later 
 annals assume an air of authenticity about the date of the accession 
 of the family called the Kesari Vansa, 473 A. D., prior to which 
 the accounts are so replete with obvious falsehoods and contradic- 
 tion, inconsistency and anachronism, as to be equally unintelligible 
 and unworthy of notice. The memory of a few great names and 
 events, only, has been preserved up to the fourth and fifth centuries 
 of the Christian era, and to adapt these to their favourite system of 
 chronology, the brahmins, who will never admit want of information 
 on any subject, have been obliged to give an expansion to the 
 reigns of their traditionary Rajas, in some cases of five or six hun- 
 dred years, and in all, far beyond the natural or possible term of 
 the human life. Yet these are the men whose tales infidels would 
 with unblushing effrontery, still oppose to the consistent and ra- 
 tional records of the Bible. As, however, it will not be uninterest- 
 ing to those curious in researches into Hindoo antiquity, to learn 
 ■what traditions the natives have preserved regarding their history 
 in the earlier ages, I shall begin my sketch of the contents of their 
 annals from the remotest period to which they profess to go back. 
 The sources from which my information has been chiefly derived 
 are, 1st. A work in Sanscrit called the Vansavali, belonging to a 
 learned brahmin of Pooree, said to have been originally composed 
 
 • Derived from Gaja, an elephant, and pati, a master or potentate.
 
 81 
 
 by some of his ancestors three or four centuries since, and continued 
 in the family to the present date. 2nd. The chapter of the Man- 
 dala Panji or Records preserved in the temple of Juggernaut, 
 called the Raj Charita or "Annals of the Kings" in the Oorea 
 language, which records are stated to have been commenced upon 
 more than six centuries, and to have been since regularly kept, 
 3rd. Another Vansavali or Genealogy written in Sanscrit on leaves 
 of the Palmyra tree, procured from a brahmin living in the family 
 of the Raja of Puttia Sarengerh, one of the branches of the royal 
 house of Orissa. Less certain and trustworthy guides than the 
 above, are to be met with in the numerous Genealogies possessed 
 by nearly every Panjia or almanac-maker in the province. They 
 in general abound with errors and inconsistencies, but occasionally 
 a few facts or illustrations may be gleaned from them. 
 
 Conformably with the notion, above stated, of the existence of a 
 great empire at Delhi, to which all other Rajas stood in a feudatory 
 relation, the annals of Orissa commence with the death of Krishna, 
 the opening of the Cali yiiga or evil age, 3001 B. C. and the reigns 
 of Jojishtee Deo, or Yudhisht'hira, Parikshita, and Janamejaya. 
 Twelve years after the setting in of the Cali yuga, in the month of 
 Cheyte, when the moon was in the lunar mansion called Purv 
 Asarh, at the moment of the rising of the seven Rishis, or constel- 
 lation, called the Great Bear, Parikshita the son of Abhimanyu and 
 grandson of Arjun, is said to have ascended the imperial throne of 
 India. He reigned 757 years, and his son Janamejaya 512 years ! ! 
 There is an ancient temple at Agrahat in killah Daljura about eight 
 miles north of Cuttack, which the brahmins of the place say was 
 visited by this Raja Janamejaya during his progress over India, 
 with all the feudatory Rajas of the country in his train; and they 
 point out the spot where he performed the sacrifice for the destruc- 
 tion of serpents, to revenge the death of his father. The circum- 
 stance merits notice from its agreeing with a somewhat similar 
 tradition, recorded in an inscription at Bednore, communicated to 
 the Asiatic Society by the late Colonel Mackenzie (vide Researches 
 vol ix.) ; and what is further curious connected with the place, is, 
 that the ground around is strewed with numerous stone pillars, 
 shaped like temples in miniature about three feet long, exactly re- 
 sembling those found in Khurda at an acknowledged seat of Jain 
 worship, which the brahmins of Agrahat say amounted formerly to 
 several hundreds, and were set up by Raja Janamejaya to commem- 
 orate the great sacrifice there performed ; or according to other
 
 82 
 
 accounts, to stand as substitutes for those Rajas or Vassal Lords of 
 India, who were not in attendance at the ceremony. 
 
 After these celebrated heroes of Indian antiquity, we have a list 
 of other Princes, whose names I have nowhere else met, viz : eight 
 Rajas who reign for the moderate space of 1636 years ! Many of 
 them are obviously merely Rajas of the province, but in relating 
 the succession of reigns, no distinction is drawn between those per- 
 sonages who were local or dependant princes, and those whom it 
 is intended to represent as the monarchs of a large part of India. 
 Goutama Deo, the second in succession from Janamejaya is said to 
 have added the country from the Mahendra Mali hills in Ganjam, 
 as far as the Godaveri, to his dominions. Mahendra Deo, his son, 
 founds Raj Mahendri or Rajamundry. Shcwak Deo, a very reli- 
 gious Prince, is assiduous in his devotion at the temple of Jugger- 
 naut. In the reign of Bajranath Deo, the Yavanas are said to 
 invade the country in great numbers from Babul Des, explained to 
 mean Iran and Cabul, but they are finally driven back. Tlien fol- 
 lows an incomprehensible story, involving some strange anachron- 
 ism, about Imarut or Himarut khan, who comes from Dchli, with 
 a large army and fights the Raja. His successor, Sarsenkha Deo, 
 a warlike prince, is attacked by another Khan, whose name is vari- 
 ously written, and always so incorrectly spelt, that it is impossible 
 to unravel it. The Raja defeats the invader and emboldened by 
 his success, advances upon Delhi, and reduces a great part of the 
 country. In the reign of Hanas or Hangsha Deo, the Yavanas 
 again invade the country in great force from Cashmir, and many 
 bloody battles ensue. 
 
 Respecting these Yavanas, who are so often mentioned in the 
 legendary portion of Orissan history, it may be observed that the 
 word in all the original Ooria accounts is written Jaban, and the 
 natives whom I have employed to translate both these and the San- 
 scrit Vansavalis, always render it Mo<jul. Wlio they really were, 
 if they ever entered the country at all, may be plausibly guessed 
 in some instances from their being said to come from Babul Des and 
 Cashmir, by which the Hindus understand generally Persia, Aff- 
 ghanistan, and part of Tartary. Nothing however can exceed the 
 looseness and confusion of authorities, in speaking of countries and 
 nations beyond their own immediate frontier. They often bring tho 
 Yavanas from Delhi, by which appellation they seem to point to 
 some great monarchy or monarchies lying to the northward and 
 westward, of whicli they have preserved an indistinct notion, rather 
 than to the particular city 30 named. Dr. Buchanan has remarked a
 
 83 
 
 similar degree of confusion on this same point in the historical recol- 
 lections of the brahmins of the southern countries of India. He ob- 
 serves — "Who were these Yavanas? The word properly signifies 
 an European, but as the Hindus speak with great confusion con- 
 cerning the northern and western nations, it is often confounded 
 with the Mlechchas and Turks, Arabs or Tartars, and all these 
 terms are frequently applied to the Mussulman." (Vol. iii. chap, xv, 
 page 113.) 
 
 Next in the series of kings, comes Raja Bhoja, who is made to 
 reign 127 years, that is from about B. C. 180 to B. C. 53. He 
 was, according to the Orissan Chronicles, a brave, liberal, just and 
 merciful prince. He conquered the whole of India and took tribute 
 from all the Rajas of it. His Court was adorned by the presence 
 of 750 eminent poets, the chief of whom was Calidasa, author of 
 the 752 Ashloks called the Chanak or Chataka, and Maha Nataka. 
 Raja Bhoja invented boats, the weaver's loom, and wheeled car- 
 riages, or at least in his time the use of them first became common. 
 In this reign the Yavanas from Sindhu Des invaded the country 
 in great force, but Bhoja discomfited and destroyed them, and after- 
 wards captured many of their possessions and cities. 
 
 Sri Bickermajit or Vicramaditya succeeded to the throne, and 
 reigned 153 years. He was master of all sciences and a great ma- 
 gician. Having subjected the Ashta Vetala or eight demons to his 
 control, he could perform many miraculous feats, such as travelling 
 one hundred jojuns or four hundred cos per day, extinguishing fire, 
 and stopping the current of water by the force of his incantations. 
 So great was the fame of his wisdom, that he was on one occasion 
 taken up to the heaven of Indra,* to settle a fierce dispute which 
 had arisen amongst the Dcbtas, respecting the relative merits of two 
 of the heavenly Choristers, named Rembha and Urvasi ! His deci- 
 sion in the important matter submitted to his arbitration, obtained 
 great applause, and the gods dismissed him with a present of tlio 
 famous magic throne called the Sinhasana. On returning to the 
 *'Ma)-fyaloka," or region of mortals, much edified by what he had 
 seen above, he became sole and undisputed Maha Raja of the whole 
 face of the earth, and received the title of Raja Adliiraj or Supreme 
 Raja of Rajas. Through fear of his power, the Yavanas all left the 
 country. At last came Salivahana from the Deccan, who attacked 
 and conquered Vicramaditya, put him to death, and assumed the 
 
 * Indra is the king of heaven in the Hindoo mythology. His body is 
 full of eyes, a transmutation of the punishment of a crime, the account of 
 which cannot be narrated in the ears of Christians.
 
 84 
 
 reins of empire. From that period the era called the Sacabda pre- 
 vailed, and was introduced into all the Panjis. 
 
 I cannot pass over the above most important event in Indian 
 history, marked by the introduction of a new epoch into all the 
 southern countries, without specifying precisely how my different 
 authorities express themselves regarding it, though they throw no 
 new light on who this mysterious personage Salivahana really was, 
 and whence he came ? The extract from the Mandali Panji says, 
 " After many years Saca Deo Brahma Raja of Pratishthanapura, 
 came with a large army, attacked the Maha Raja Vicramaditya, and 
 having conquered and destroyed him, fixed the seat of his empire 
 at Delhi." The author of the Yansavali states, " With the assist- 
 ance of the Yavanas, a person named Nri Nikas Salivahana Saca 
 Hera fought many battles with the Raja, and deposed him from 
 the throne of Delhi. From that period begins the era called the 
 Sacabda." 
 
 It will be curious, and not altogether unprofitable, to compare 
 these relations with a passage in Major Wilford's distinguished 
 Essay on Vicramaditya and Salivahana. He says, page 123, — 
 " In the seventh section of the Vrihat-catha, we read, that there 
 was a king of Pataliputrapura, called Vicramaditya, who hearing of 
 the growing power of Nrisinha, king of the consecrated city or 
 Pratishlana, called to his assistance the Gajapati,* (lord of the 
 Elephants or king of Thibet,) and the Aswapati, (lord of Horses or 
 Horsemen, or the king of Persia.) The confederates took the field 
 but were defeated by Nrisinha Nripa or Salivahana with an incredi- 
 ble slaughter. Vicramaditya fled with the utmost precipitation," 
 &c. In another part it is observed that Vicramaditya " obliged 
 CatacafCuttack) to submit;" probably brought it into a dependaut 
 and tributary relation to his government, which may account for his 
 being classed amongst the ancient Sovereigns of the province. 
 
 From the commencement of the Call yuga to the fall of Vicrama- 
 ditya, thirteen Rajas are made to reign the monstrous term of years 
 
 3173 ! viz :— 
 
 Years. 
 
 Yiulliisht'hira Dc'O 12 
 
 Parikshita 757 
 
 Jaiiainejiiya 516 
 
 Sainbar or Sancara Deo 410 
 
 Gautama Deo .37.3 
 
 Mahindra Deo 215 
 
 Ashti Deo 134 
 
 Shcwak or Ashok Deo 150 
 
 * Query, the Raja of Oriasa and the Sovereign of the Marhatta country?
 
 85 
 
 BajraNcith 107 
 
 Sai'sankh ] 15 
 
 Hansh or Ilansa 122 
 
 Bhoja 127 
 
 Vicramaditya J35* 
 
 Total 3,173 years. 
 
 After tliat event, the era of Salivaliana which dates its commence- 
 ment from A. D. 77 in Orissa, is used in all the accounts, and we 
 now come to reigns of a probable and moderate duration, the first 
 dawning of an approach to the authentic period of the native 
 history. 
 
 The Raj Charitra goes on to state, " Afterwards Karmajit, son 
 of the above, (Query, Vicramaditya ?) ruled over Or Desa or Orissa. 
 He was devoted to the worship of Juggernaut and died A. S. G5." 
 Then follow four unimportant reigns remarkable only for mention 
 of invasions by the Yavanas. The Rajas names are as follows : — 
 
 Bata Kesari, reigns 51 years. 
 
 Tirbhobun Deo 43 ,, 
 
 Nirmal Deo 45 ,, 
 
 Bhima Deo 37 ,, 
 
 In the time of Subhan Deo the next in the series of kings, who 
 succeeded to the Raja A. D. 318, relation is given of an extraordi- 
 nary and incomprehensible occurrence, of which I am quite unable 
 to offer any explanation. It has obviously been strangely distorted 
 by popular tradition, though in all probability possessing a foun- 
 dation in fact. 
 
 The following is an outline of the story. A Yavana, or fo- 
 reigner, named Rakta Bahu, (the Red-Armed,) having assembled a 
 large army with the intention of invading Orissa, embarked his 
 troops on vessels with numerous horses and elephants, and having 
 made the coast, anchored at a distance from the town of Jacjannalh, 
 
 * It maybe observed that a list of this description uniformly introduces 
 the genealogies of every race of princes in tlie Deccau, and originates 
 with an attempt to fill up a blank in the local liistories, with persons bor- 
 rowed from the Pnranas or from tradition. Tlie age of Blioja is now well 
 established as being assignable to the ninth or tenth century, this being 
 made therefore anterior to Vicramaditya who lived before our era, shews 
 ■with what imperfect knowledge of dates and persons these lists are com- 
 piled ; neither was a son of Bhoja named Vikrama which might form a 
 plausible excuse for the confusion, it being ascertained by inscriptions, 
 older probably than these lists, that the son and successor of that prince 
 was named Kalabhoja. In jxjint of historj^ and cln-onology however, 
 neither Vicrama nor Bhoja have any connexion with the dynasties in 
 which the Chroniclers of the Peninsula have enrolled tliem. — Note by the 
 Secretary of the Calcutta Asiatic Society.
 
 86 
 
 hoping to take Pooree by surprise. The dung, straw, &c. of the 
 horses and elephants, happening to float ashore in quantities, at- 
 tracted the notice of some of the people of the town. They imme- 
 diately reported the unusual appearance to the Raja, who guessed 
 that some powerful enemy was coming to attack him. Seized 
 with a panic, he took the image of Sri Jeo or Jagannath out of the 
 temple, lodged it in a covered cart with all its jewels and utensils, 
 and fled away to Sonepur Gopalli, the most remote town on his 
 western frontier ! The Yavanas landed, and not finding the prince, 
 plundered the town and temple and committed great excesses every 
 where. The Raja's alarms increased on receiving intelligence of 
 the proceedings of the invaders ; he now buried the image, planted 
 a ber tree over it, and himself fled farther into the jungles. The 
 Yavanas, unable to understand how he had escaped them, began to 
 institute enquiries on the subject, when some of the low people of 
 the coast informed them of the way in which their approach had 
 been discovered. Enraged with the ocean for disclosing his secret, 
 Rakta Bahu drew out his armies to chastise its waters. Tlie sea, 
 on observing such formidable preparations, retreated for nearly a 
 cos — the infatuated Yavanas rushed on — when the tide suddenly 
 returning with tremendous noise and fury, swallowed up a great 
 portion of the army and inundated the whole country to a frightful 
 extent ! The flood reached inland as far as the Baronai Pahar of 
 Khurda, taking with it immense quantities of sand. It was at this 
 time that the Chilka lake was formed by the irruption of the waters 
 of the ocean. The Raja died shortly afterwards in the jungles. 
 His son Indra Deo succeeded to the title, but was captured and 
 murdered by the invaders. A Yavana dynasty then ruled over 
 Orissa for the space of 146 years. Thus were completed years 396 
 of the Sacabda. 
 
 Possibly the tradition may have some connection with the fierce 
 religious disputes, which raged between the worshippers of Brahma 
 and Buddha about the period in which the invasion of foreigners, 
 and the flight of Juggernaut is placed, and which as is well known 
 terminated in the expulsion of the latter from the continent of India. 
 A real irruption of the ocean may have occurred in the same age, 
 and this natural calamity, the ever active invention of the Brahmin 
 Chroniclers chose to ascribe to the authors of the bloody wars, 
 revolutions, and other moral evils, which afflicted the country at 
 the time. But it were vain to speculate farther on the origin of nn 
 account which is perhaps the work of imagination.
 
 87 
 
 We come now to the accession of the Rajas called the Kesari Pat 
 or Vansa, A. D. 473, from which period I should be disposed to 
 date the commencement of the real history of the province ; but before 
 entering upon the account of their reigns I should observe that there 
 is nothing in the preceding relation to explain what is meant by 
 the "eradicated race of Utcala," alluded to in the inscription on the 
 pillar at Buddal, which Major Wilford refers to the expulsion of a 
 martial race of Princes from Orissa by the Carna Emperors of Be- 
 har, prior to the accession of the Gujapatis ; but it would obviously 
 be easy enough to imagine a space for the occurrence of such a re- 
 volution, in some of those chasms of upwards of a century's duration, 
 which intervene between many of the early reigns. 
 
 No information is afforded as to the origin and pedigree of the 
 Princes called the Kesari Vansa or Kesari Bans. The founder of 
 the dynasty of Kesari Vansa was Jajati Kesari, a warlike and en- 
 ergetic prince, but who he was or whence he came we are not ap- 
 prized. He soon cleared his dominions of the Yavanas who then 
 retired to their own country. His court was held at Jajepur where 
 he built a palace and castle, called Choudwar, or the mansion with 
 four gates. The most important event of his time was, the recovery 
 of the image and the restoration of the worship of Juggernaut. Di- 
 rected by what was esteemed certain omens and supernatural appear- 
 ances, he proceeded to the Purushottem Khetr to institute enquiries 
 regarding the idol and the temple, when the brahmins of the place 
 informed him, that a tradition existed amongst them of Sri Jeo 
 (Jagannath) having been carried off, upwards of a century and a half 
 before, to Sonepur Gopalli, on the invasion of a person called 
 Rakta Bahu, where the former had ever since remained concealed 
 from mortal eyes ! This intelligence induced the Raja to make a 
 visit to the jungles of Sonepur. He discovered after some search 
 the place where Sri Jeo had been buried, cuts down the ber or ban- 
 yan tree which overshadowed the sacred spot, and finds the image 
 or images encased in a stone vault, much decayed and disfigured. 
 
 His next care was to search out the officiating priests, descended 
 from those who formerly fled from Puri, and having discovered 
 several of them in the Rattenpur country, he consulted with them 
 how the worship of Juggernaut should be revived in all its ancient 
 splendour. The formation of a new image being considered an in- 
 dispensable preliminary, the priests proceeded into the woods to look 
 for a proper piece of timber ; and having found one with all the re- 
 quisite qualities indicated by the shastras, they brought it to the
 
 88 
 
 Raja, who clothed both it and tlic old images in rich robes, and con- 
 ducted them in great state to Puri. Anew temple was then erected 
 on the site of the old one, which was found to be much dilapidated 
 and covered with sand. The four images were afterwards duly pre- 
 pared and set iip on their throne with much pomp and solemnity on 
 the 5th of Kakara (Cancer) the thirteenth year of the Raja's reign, 
 amidst the shouts and rejoicings of the multitude. At the same time 
 the necessary officers were ap]^x>inted, feasts and festivals established, 
 sasans founded, and the whole country around Puri assigned as en- 
 dowments for the maintenance of the temple. On this memorable 
 occasion the Raja received by general acclamation the title of the 
 second Indradyumna. 
 
 Towards the close of his reign, Raja Yayati Kesari began the 
 buildings at Bhuvaneswar, and died A. D. 520. 
 
 The reigns assigned to his two svicessors, Suraj Kesari and An- 
 anta Kesari, are probably of too long duration, being altogether 
 ninety-seven years, and are distinguished by nothing remarkable, 
 excepting that the latter prince began the building of the great tem- 
 ple at Bhuvaneswar. 
 
 He was succeeded A. D. 017 by Lalat Indra Kesari, a personage 
 of high repute in the legends of the Bhuvaneswar temple, in con- 
 sequence of his having built or completed the great pagoda at that 
 place sacred to Mahadeo under the title of the Ling Raja Bhuvanes- 
 wara, in the year of Salivahana 580 and A. D. 657. He also founded 
 there a large and populous city containing seven sais and forty-two 
 streets which became the capital of the Raja. 
 
 An uninteresting series of thirty-two reigns of the Kesari Princes 
 follows, extending through a period of 455 years, of the history of 
 which little is given excepting the characters of the Rajas, and some 
 absurd stories connected with the temples of Juggernaut and Bhuva- 
 neswara. A few particulars worth noticing however may be gleaned 
 from the accounts, such as that the rate at which the ryots were taxed 
 by the sovereign was five kahans of cowris per batti, or about one 
 anna per biga. One of the Rajas named Bariya Kesari, in a time of 
 emergency, raised the demand for revenue as high as one kahan of 
 cowris per biga, or four times the former amount, but his successor 
 Suraj Kesari reduced it to the old rate. Raja Nirupa Kesari, a martial 
 and ambitious prince, who was always fighting with his neighbours, 
 is said to have first planted a city on the site of the modern Cuttack 
 about A. D. 989. The reign of Markat Kesari was distinguished 
 for the construction of a stone revetment, or embankment faced with 
 that material, (probably the ancient one of which the remains are yet
 
 89 
 
 to be seen), to protect the new capital from inundation A. D. 1006 ; 
 and Madhava Kesari has the credit of building a fortress of vast 
 dimensions at Sarangher. 
 
 Different stories are related of the extinction of the Kesari family. 
 The Raj Charitra says, that the last of the line died childless, when 
 at the suggestion of the deity, another family were brought from the 
 Camatic by Basudeb Banpati and placed on the throne. The Vin- 
 savali ascribes the change of dynasty to a dispute between the Raja 
 and this same Basudeb Banpati, a brahmin and powerful officer of 
 the court ; who having been driven with indignity from the royal 
 presence, went to the Camatic and instigated a person named Chu- 
 rang or Chor Ganga to invade Orissa. He conquered Cuttack, on 
 Friday, the 13th of Assin, A.S. 1054 or A. D. 1131, and thus ac- 
 quired the sovereignty of the country. Both accounts agree in 
 giving the above as the date of the accession of Raja Churang Deo. 
 This personage, whatever his real origin, is fabled to have been the 
 offspring of the goddess Ganga Sana or the lesser Ganges (Godaveri) 
 by a form of liiihadeo. AVith him began the race of princes called 
 the Ganga Vansa, or Gangbans line, who ruled the country for 
 about four centuries ; a period fertile in great names and events of 
 importance, and which forms unquestionably the most interesting 
 portion of Orissan history, if such terms may be applied to the an- 
 nals of a hitherto unknown dynasty, governing one only, of the 
 many provinces which now constitute the British empire in India. 
 
 Churang, or Sarang Deo, held the reins of government for twenty 
 years, and conformably with his supernatural origin is believed to 
 have been a skilful magician. It is said of him that he established 
 the records of the Juggernaut temple called the Mandala Panji, and 
 was a great worshipper of certain forms of Devi to the neglect of all 
 the other gods and goddesses. The memory of his reign and of his 
 singular name, which is certainly not an Oorea one, is preserved in 
 a Sai or quarter of the town of Pooree, with a tank called the Chu- 
 rang Sai. Tradition also ascribes to him the building of forts and 
 palaces both at Sarengher and Cuttack Choudwar. 
 
 His son Gangeswara Deo succeeded A. D. 1151. His dominions 
 reached from the Ganges to the Godaveri. He had five kutuks or 
 royal metropolises, viz., Jajpoor, Choudwar, Amravati, Chatta or 
 Chatna, and Biranassi, the modern Cuttack. The account which 
 places Amravati, a town near the Kistna in the heart of the Deccan, 
 amongst the capital cities of this Raja, is one of the commoner ge- 
 nealogies to which I attach no great degree of credit. It is not 
 improbable, however, that the place may have formed part of a
 
 90 
 
 principality held by Cliurang Deo when invited to ascend the throne 
 of Orissa, which thereby became annexed, temporarily to the latter 
 Raj ; and claims and political relations arising out of the possession 
 of it, may have been one cause of the frequent expeditions south of 
 the Godaveri and the interference in the affairs of Telingana and the 
 Carnatic, which we shall find to be henceforwards exercised by the 
 Ganga Vansa Rajas. 
 
 As a specimen of the morals of the Court of Orissa in this age it 
 should be mentioned, that Raja Gangeswara Deo committted incest 
 with his own daughter; to expiate which offence, he dug a superb 
 tank by the advice of the brahmins, called the Kousala Ganj, which 
 is still pointed out between Khurda and Pipley. 
 
 After two short and unimportant reigns. Raja Anang Bhim Deo, 
 one of the most illustrious of the Princes of the Ganga Vansa line, 
 ascended the Gajapati Sinhasan or throne A. D. 1174. He resided 
 during the early part of his reign in the palace called Choudwar at 
 Jajepur, but was induced by some omen, to build a magnificent pa- 
 lace on the site of Fort Barabatti, adjoining the town of Cuttack, 
 where he afterwards held his Court chiefly. The construction of the 
 present castle of that name should in all probability be referred to 
 this period, though a later date is generally assigned to it. Raja 
 Anang Bhira Deo may be called the Firoz Shah of the age and 
 country, from the number and variety of public works executed by 
 his orders for the benefit or ornament of his dominions. Having 
 unfortunately incurred the guilt of killing a brahmin, motives of 
 superstition prompted him to construct numerous temples as an ex- 
 piation for his offence, whilst the suggestions of a noble and jorincely 
 sj)irit urged him to a large expenditure on works of more direct 
 public utility, as tanks, wells, and bridges. He is said to have 
 built sixty stone dewals or pagodas, ten bridges, forty wells, one 
 hundred and fifty-two ghats, and to have founded four hundred and 
 fifty sasans or villages, containing colonies of brahmins, besides ex- 
 cavating a crore or ten millions of tanks ! He more especially filled 
 the whole khetr of Jagannath witli sacred edifices, and the great 
 temple was erected by his orders under the superintendence of Pa- 
 ramahans Bajpoi, at an expense of about thirty or forty lacs. The 
 date of its completion was A. D. 119G. He at the same time en- 
 larged considerably the establishment, added fifteen brahmin and 
 fifteen sudra Shewaks or officiating priests, and gave fresh splendour 
 to the worship of the idol of the place, by the institution of numerous 
 bhogs and jatras (feasts and festivals.)
 
 91 
 
 The most remarkable feature of Raja Anang Blum Dec's reign, 
 however, is the measurement undertaken by him of the whole of 
 the land comprised within his dominions, and the arrangements 
 connected with that procedure. We are informed that under the 
 superintendence of the principal ministers Damodar Bar Panda and 
 Isan Patnaik, the whole country from the Ganges (Hoogley) to the 
 Godaveri, and from the sea to the frontier of Sonepur, w^as measured 
 out with the rods called Nal and Padhek. The results were as 
 follows, viz. 
 
 Total contents, (each batti containing 20 bigas). . Battis 62,28,000 
 
 Deduct, ground occupied by sites of hills, beds of nul- 
 lahs, towns, &c., and land irreclaimably waste .. 14,80,000 
 
 Remains, 47,48,000 
 
 Of this quantity 24,30,000 battis* are stated to have been re- 
 served as the Raja's Nijharch, khaliseh or royal domain, and the 
 remainder 23,18,000 battis were assigned for the support of his 
 chiefs, armies, officers of state, brahmins, elephants, &c. 
 
 Connected with and illustrative of the above proceeding, a highly 
 curious speech of the Raja's is given in the annals of the Pooree 
 temple, of which the following is an abstract translation. Having 
 been warned in a dream by Parameswara (Sri Jagannath,) that it 
 was proper he should offer his devotions at Pooree, the Raja pro- 
 ceeded to that place in the 12th year of his reign. After performing 
 the usual worship with great pomp and solemnity, he collected 
 about him the princes of his family, vassal lords, and chief officers 
 of state, and held the following discourse : " Hear, Oh Chiefs and 
 Princes, the arrangements which 1 have established for the manage- 
 ment of my empire, the expenses of state, the pay of my armies 
 and religious establishments, and the support of the royal treasury, 
 and attend to the counsel which I give you. It is known to you 
 that the Rajas of the Kesari line ruled from the Kans Bans river on 
 the north, to the Rassikoilah south, and from the sea on the east to 
 the Dandpat of Bhimnagar west, from which tract of country they 
 derived a revenue of fifteen lacs of marhs of gold. By the grace of 
 Sri Jagannath, the Princes of the Ganga Vansa have, after subduing 
 
 * The amount of the estimate in square yards or miles, must depend on 
 the size of the biga, which is not indicated. If we assume it at the present 
 average of the province, the dominions of the Gajapatis included at that 
 period more than 40,000 square miles.
 
 92 
 
 the khetris and bliuniyas, added to the Raj the following extent of 
 country, viz., on the north that lying between the Kans Bans and 
 the Datai Borhi river ; south the country from the Rassikoilah 
 down to the Dandpat of Rajamundry ; and west to the confines of 
 Boad Sonepur, from which an increase of revenue of twenty lacs has 
 been obtained : my total gross revenues therefore are thirty-five 
 lacs of marhs of gold. Out of this amount I have assigned stated 
 sums for the payment of the Sawants (Commanders,) Mahawats 
 and Rawats (chiefs of horses and elephants,) priests, brahmins, and 
 the worship of the deity. For the maintenance of the Paiks, 
 Shewaks (vassals or officers,) and other servants of the state, lands 
 have been duly set apart. Oh Princes and Chiefs, respect my ar- 
 rangements, and beware that you never resume the above grants 
 and allowances, lest you become liable to the penalty denounced in 
 the shastras against those who take back what has been given. 
 Above all in the management of the country under your charge, be 
 just and merciful to the ryots, and collect revenue from them ac- 
 cording to the fixed and established rate. As I have by my own 
 good fortune and exertions accumulated a large treasure, viz., forty 
 lacs of marhs of gold taken from the countries of the conquered 
 bhuniyas, and jewels to the value of seven lacs eightj^-eight thous- 
 and marhs, it is now my intention to devote a portion to the service 
 of Jagannath, by building a new temple one hundred cubits high, 
 and bestowing a quantity of ornaments and utensils. Let me hear 
 your opinions on this point." The ministers and courtiers all re- 
 plied that so good a work could not too soon be taken in hand, and 
 that after the sagacity aud prudence displayed by his majesty, any 
 advice on their parts must be superfluous. An officer named Para- 
 mahans Bajpoi was therefore directed to take the work in hand 
 forthwith, and twelve lacs and fifty thousand marhs of gold with 
 jewels to the value of 2,50,000 were set apart for the purpose. 
 
 The marh of gold is stated to be equivalent to five mashas weight, 
 a valuation which would raise the amount of the revenues of Orissa 
 according to the above statement, far beyond what we can believe 
 them ever to have realized, even allowing, as offered in explanation, 
 that the gold of that age was very impure, and that the statement 
 includes the gross rents of the whole of the lands of the country, 
 both the royal domains and those now held by the hill Zemindars 
 and Poligars. It appears unaccountable too, why the sum total of 
 the revenues should be stated in gold, when we know that cowris 
 always formed the principal currency of the district. As I am un- 
 able to furnish any satisfactory elucidation of these points, I must
 
 93 
 
 leave the statement as it stands, content with having presented a 
 faithful translation. 
 
 On the occasion of building the temple, a new coin and seal were 
 struck by the Raja's orders, with the titles which are used to this 
 day by the Khurda Rajas, who claim to represent the majesty of 
 this once powerful race. Their pompons nature may amuse those 
 who are unacquainted with eastern ostentation, and with its displays 
 of the pitiful jiride of dying men. They run thus, — " Vira Sri Ga- 
 japati, Gaureswara navakotikernatotkalavergeswaradhirai, Bhuta 
 bhairava deva, Sadhusasanotkarana, Rawat Rai, Atula balaprakar- 
 masangrama Sahasra bahu, KshetriyaKuladhumraketu," &c. "The 
 illustrious Hero, the Gajapati (Lord of Elephants,) Sovereign of 
 Bengal, Supreme Monarch over the rulers of the tribes of Utkala, 
 Kernata, and the nine forts, a divinity temble as Bhairava to the 
 wicked, the protector of the grants enjoyed by the pious ; king of 
 kings ; like the lord of a thousand arms in the field of battle by his 
 unequalled might, and a comet to the martial race." 
 
 His son Rajeswara Deo reigned thirty-five j'ears and was suc- 
 ceeded A. D. 1236 by Raja Narsinh Deo, surnamed Langora, a 
 prince of great celebrity in the annals of Orissa, as well as in its 
 legends and romances. His great personal strength, and skill in 
 athletic exercises, seem to have invested him with a sort of super- 
 natural character in the eyes of his subjects ; and popular tradition 
 has exaggerated some peculiarity in his figure or dress, into tlie 
 fable of his being provided with a tail, whence is derived the epithet 
 Langora. He is said to have been of a very martial turn, and to 
 have waged a long war to the southward. 
 
 It was this Raja who built the famous temple of the sun at 
 Kanarak, called by the Europeans the Black Pagoda, "thereby," 
 observes the author of the Ayin Akberi, "erecting for himself a 
 lasting monument of fame." The work was executed chiefly under 
 the superintendence of the minister Shibai Santra, and is stated to 
 have been completed in the year of the Sacabda 1200, answering to 
 1277 A. D. 
 
 After Raja Langora Narsinh Deo, five other princes named Nar- 
 sinh and six with the title of Bhanu, whom some describe as a 
 separate family called Suraj-bansi, ruled over Orissa, until A. D. 
 1451. Their reigns are for the most part undistinguished by events 
 of importance, but they have left some public works which coupled 
 with other -lapnuments of the Ganga Vansa Rajas, give a favourable 
 impression of the public spirit and munificence of that race. 
 Amongst these is the bridge at the entrance of Pooree called the
 
 94 
 
 Atliara Naleh, said to have been built A. D. 1300, by Raja Kabir 
 Narsinh Deo. A dreadful scarcity is recorded to have happened 
 early in the 14th century, when paddy rose to the (then) enormous 
 price of 120 kahans of cowris per bharan — about three times its 
 present average rate calculated in the same currency, but nearly 
 sixty times the ordinary selling price of that age, if an account in 
 my possession is to be credited, which states, that under the Bhanus, 
 rice in the husk sold for two kahans per bharan, clean rice at ten 
 cowris per ser, and cotton one pan ten gandas per ser. 
 
 The last of the Rajas surnamed Bhanu, being childless, he 
 adopted as his son and successor a youth, named Kapila or Kapil 
 Santra, of the Suraj-bansi tribe of Rajputs. The boy became 
 afterwards a prince of high renown under the title of Kapil Indra 
 Deo, and the native chroniclers have not failed therefore to embellish 
 the history of his early life, with flattering fictions and stories of 
 supernatural occurrences, prophetic of his future rise and greatness. 
 It is said, that when a child, he gained his livelihood by tending the 
 cows of a brahmin. One day his master found him fast asleep on 
 the ground at mid-day, and a huge snake standing erect near him, 
 witli its hood spread out and held in such a manner, as to shelter 
 him from the fierce rays of the meridian sun. This indication satis- 
 fied the brahmin that he was destined to become something great. 
 Shortly after, the Raja, whilst passing one day to the temple, took 
 notice of him, enquired his name, and being struck with his answers 
 and appearance, finding moreover that he was by caste and descent 
 a rawat or leader of the Suraj-bansi Rajputs, he attached him to 
 the royal household, where he speedily became a favorite. He was 
 soon directed by Mahadeo in a dream to adopt him as his son and 
 successor. The lad was now called Kapil Bhowarbar, and rose 
 rapidly through several offices to the post of Pater or Prime 
 Minister. The Moguls having come into the country from the 
 north with a large army to demand tribute, the Raja feeling himself 
 xmable to cope with them in the field, sent his favorite to negociate 
 a treaty of peace. He was detained as a hostage for the payment 
 of the sum agreed upon, but was well treated by the King or Nawab, 
 and on the death of his patron soon after, he was allowed to 
 return to Orissa, when he assumed the government, A. D. 1451, 
 under the title of Kapil Indra Deo. His reign is described to have 
 been one continued series of wars, sieges, and expeditions. He 
 visited in person every quarter of his widely extended dominions, 
 but was occupied chiefly to the southward, and resided a good deal 
 at Kimcdy and Rajamundry. He also visited the city of Vijianagara
 
 9^ 
 
 and founded there several Sasans, more especially one called Dam- 
 oderpur Sasan. The Raja afterwards pursued his conquests as fur 
 as Rama's bridge, opposite Ceylon, which the natives call Set 
 Band Rameswara. 
 
 Ferishteh relates, that in the time of Humayun Shah Bahmini, 
 about A. D. 1457, the Telingahs prevailed on the Rajas of Orissa 
 and Uria to afford them assistance against the IMohammedans, who 
 sent a large army to their aid, with many war elephants. The con- 
 federates completely defeated the armies of Islam, and pursued them 
 from the field of battle for many miles. Under Nizam Shah, son 
 of the above, the Rai of Orissa in conjunction with the powerful 
 Zemindars of Khetris of Telingana, again invaded the territories 
 of the Deckany sovereigns by way of Rajamandry and plundered 
 as far as Kolas. The Rai of Orissa is said to have advanced in 
 great state and splendour, with the declared intention of conquer- 
 ing the whole of Telingana from the Mussulmans, aud compelling 
 them to pay tribute. When he had arrived however witiiin ten 
 miles of the Mohammedan capital Ahmedabad, the ministers taking 
 courage sent him a message of defiance saying that "their king had 
 long intended to subjugate Orissa and Jehannagar and render it 
 tributary, but the idea of the distance of that country had hitherto 
 deterred him from the undertaking : however as the Raja had now 
 come so far to throw himself into the jaws of destruction, much 
 trouble would be saved to the victorious armies of Islam." This 
 bravado was followed up by a spirited sally of Patan horse, which 
 cooled a little the ardour of the Hindus, and induced them to fall 
 back. They were finally glad to purchase a secure retreat to their 
 own frontier, by paying down a sum of five lacs of rupees. 
 
 The Bahmini king, who had always wished to obtain a footing 
 on the Godaveri, agreed to Himber's proposal, marched an army 
 into Uria, defeated the usurper Mangal Rai, and restored the prin- 
 cipality to his ally, taking for his own share the forts of Rajaman- 
 dry and Condapilly. 
 
 After some time Rai Uria seems to have repented of his connec- 
 tion with the Mohammedans, and to have become desirous of re- 
 turning to his old allegiance. One of those destructive famines 
 noticed in the accounts of Raja Kapil Indra Deo's reign, having 
 spread general ruin and consternation throughout the Dcccan, the 
 conjuncture appeared to him favourable for making an effort to 
 throw off the Musselman yoke, and he accordingly dispatched a 
 message to the Rai of Orissa, saying, that "if he wished to recover
 
 96 
 
 his hereditary dominions in Telingana, r.ow \vas the time." About 
 A. D. 1471, the Raja of Orissa collected together an army of 
 10,000 foot and 8,000 horse, and summoning all his tributary 
 chiefs to attend him, proceeded into Telingana without delay, i^io- 
 hammed Shah hastened to oppose the combined forces of Orissa and 
 Uria, and soon compelled the Rais to retreat across the lake of 
 Rajamandry, He then, says Ferishteh, resolved to punish the 
 Idolater for his insolence and aggression, and taking with him a 
 chosen body of 20,000 men, made a dash into Orissa, and pene- 
 trated as far as the capital, plundering and laying waste the country 
 on all sides. The Raja unable to withstand the fury of the storm 
 which he had so rashly raised, fled before the invaders, and was 
 soon obliged to sue humbly for peace ; which was granted on con- 
 dition of his paying a large sum of gold and silver, and surrendering 
 twenty-five celebrated elephants which he valued next his life. 
 The Musselman prince then retired, with the same degree of rapid- 
 ity as he advanced, to Condapilly, where he humbled his other op- 
 ponent Rai Uria. 
 
 The reign of Raja Pursottcm Deo who came to the crown A. D. 
 1478, is rendered memorable by the most striking exploit recorded 
 in the annals of Orissa, viz. the expedition to and conquest of 
 Conjeveram, 48 miles S. W. from Madras. The circumstances of 
 that transaction deserve to be rescued from oblivion, as well for 
 the curious picture which they afford of the manners and opinions 
 of the age and nation, as from their connection with an historical 
 incident of some importance. The fullest account of the expedition 
 is to be found in the poem called the Kanjikaveri Pot'hi. 
 
 The story runs nearly as follows: " In the country of Dakhin 
 Kanouj Kernat Sasan, there lived a powerful Raja who had a vast 
 fortress and palace built of a fine black stone, called Kanjinagar 
 (Conjeveram,) and a daughter so beauteous and accomplished, that 
 she was surnamed Pudmavati or Padmini.* The fame of her 
 charms having reached the ears of Maharaja Pursottem Deo, he 
 became anxious to espouse her, and sent a messenger accordingly 
 to the Chief of Conjeveram to solicit the hand of his fair danghter. 
 That Raja was well pleased with the prospect of having for his son- 
 in-law so great and powerful a prince as the Gajapati of Orissa, but 
 considered it advisable, to make some enquiries regarding the cus- 
 toms and manners of that Court before consenting to the alliance. 
 
 * Tliis was the name of a Princess, Avhose amours with Khosru Perviz, 
 are celebrated in several Indian and Persian Romances, and is in Sancrit 
 indeed the general nauie of a particular class of beauties.
 
 97 
 
 He soon found that the Maharajas were in the habit of preforming 
 tlie duties of a sweeper (Chandal) before the image of Jagannath, 
 on its being brought forth from the temple annually at the Rat'h 
 Jatra. Now the Kanjinagar Raja was a devoted and exclusive 
 worshipper of Sri Ganesh (Ganesa), and had very little respect for 
 Juggernaut, the divinity of Orissa ; and conceiving the above 
 humiliation to be quite unworthy of, and indeed utterly disgraceful 
 to a Khetri of such high rank, he declined the alliance in conse- 
 quence. The Gajapati monarch became very wroth at the refusal, 
 and swore, that to revenge the slight cast on him, he would obtain 
 the damsel by force and marry her to a real sweeper. He accord- 
 ingly marched with a large army to attack Conjeveram, but was 
 defeated and obliged to retire. Overwhelmed with shame and con- 
 fusion, he now threw himself at the feet of Sri Jeo, and earnestly 
 supplicated his interference to avenge the insult offered to the deity 
 himself in the person of his faithful worshipper. The god promised 
 assistance, says the author of the poem, directed him to assemble 
 another army, and assured him that he would this time take the 
 command of the expedition against Conjeveram in person. When 
 the Raja had arrived, during the progress of his march, at the site 
 of the village now called Manikpatam, he began to grow anxious 
 for some visible indication of the presence of deity. In the midst 
 of his cogitations on the subject, a milkmaid named Manika, came 
 up and displayed a ring which she said had been entrusted to her, to 
 present to the monarch of Orissa, by two handsome Cavaliers, 
 mounted the one on a black, and the other on a white horse, who 
 had just passed on to the southward. She also related some par^ 
 ticulars of a conversation with them which satisfied the Raja, that 
 the promise of assistance would be fulfilled ; and that these horse- 
 men were no other than the two brothers Sri Jeo (Krishna) and 
 Baldeo (Baladeva.) Full of joy and gratitude, he directed the- 
 village in future to be called, after his fair informant, Manikpa- 
 tana, and marched onwards to the Deccan secure of success. On 
 the other hand the chief of Conjeveram, alarmed at the second ad- 
 vance of the Gajapati in great force, appealed for aid to his protect- 
 ing deity Ganesh, who candidly told him that he had little chance 
 against Jagannath, but would do his best. The siege was now 
 opened and many obstinate and bloody battles were fought under 
 the walls of the fort. The gods Juggernaut and- Ganesa, 
 espousing warmly the 'cause of their respective votaries, perform 
 many miracles and mix personally in the engagements, much in the 
 style of the Homeric deities before the walls of Troy ; but the latter
 
 98 
 
 is always worsted. In reality, after a long struggle, Conjeveram 
 fell before the armies of Orissa. The Raja escaped, but his beau- 
 tiful daughter was captured and conducted in triumph to Puri. 
 A famous image of Gopal, called the Satbadi Thakur, that is, the 
 " truth speaking god,'' was brought off at the same time and set up 
 in a temple ten miles north of Pursottem, where it may still be 
 seen, a monument of the Conjeveram expedition. 
 
 Conformably with his oath, Raja Pursottem Deo made over the 
 fair Padmavati or Padmini to his chief minister, desiring him to wed 
 her to a sweeper. Both the ministers, however, and all the people 
 of Puri commiserated her misfortunes ; and at the next Rath Jatra, 
 when the Maharaja began to perform his office of Chandal (sweeper), 
 the individual entrusted with the charge of the lady brought her 
 forth and presented her to him, saying, " You ordered me to give 
 the Princess to a sweeper; you are the sweeper upon whom I be- 
 stow her." Moved by the intercession of his subjects, the Raja at 
 last consented to marry Padmavati, and carried her to the palace at 
 Cuttack. The end of this lady's history is as romantic as the pre- 
 ceding portion of it. She is said to have conceived and brought 
 forth a son by Mahadeo, shortly after which she disappeared. All 
 the circumstances were explained to the husband in a dream, who 
 acknowledged gratefully the honor conferred on him, and declared 
 the child thus mysteriously born his successor in the Raj. 
 
 Pursottem Deo died after a reign of twenty-five years, and was 
 succeeded by Pertab Janamuni, the son of Padmavati, under the 
 title of Pertab Rudra Deo, A. D. 1503. The wisdom and learning 
 of this prince soon became the theme and admiration of the whole 
 country. He had studied deeply all the shasters, was very fond of 
 disputing and conversing on points of theology, and introduced 
 many curious constructions of his own, and doctrines that were al- 
 together new. He was also devout, and built many temples. His 
 skill in the arts of war and civil government, were eminent; he was 
 equally celebrated as an able, learned, warlike and religious prince. 
 A very curious anecdote is related of his conduct, which seems to 
 shew that the followers of Buddha continued to form a sect of im- 
 portance in this part of India until the beginning of the sixteenth 
 century.* It is said that a serious robbery happened in the Raja's 
 
 * As this is contrary to received opinions, to the inferences warranted 
 by the works of Madhavacharya in the 13th century and the statement of 
 Abulfazl in the Ifitli, it seems Hkely that the original authorities have con- 
 founded, ns is very commonly the case, the Bauddhas and Jains, and that 
 tlie hatter are here intended.— A^'o/e hy the Secretary C. A. S.
 
 99 
 
 palace, and that he being anxious to discover the perpetrators, as- 
 sembled together all the wise men, both of the Bauddhist and 
 Brahminical persuasion, to obtain their assistance in prosecuting an 
 investigation. The brahmins could tell nothing, but the followers 
 of Buddha, through their knowledge of the occult art, were enabled 
 to point out both the offender and the place where the stolen pro- 
 perty was concealed. The Raja was induced by this incident to 
 form so high an opinion of the learning and skill of the Bauddhists, 
 that he became for some time a warm supporter of that sect. His 
 Rani on the other hand espoused zealously the cause of the brah- 
 mins. It was at last determined to make another formal trial of 
 their relative skill as men of science, or rather magicians. According- 
 ly a snake was secretly put into an earthen jar, the mouth of 
 which being covered up, the vessel was produced in a great assembly 
 at the palace. Both parties were then asked what the jar contained. 
 The brahmins answered, "it contains only earth," and sure enough 
 when opened it was found to contain nothing but earth. This spe- 
 cimen of skill entirely changed the Raja's opinion, and he now be- 
 came as violent against the Bauddhists as he had been before preju- 
 diced in their favour ; so much so that he not only withdrew his 
 protection and countenance, but violently expelled the whole sect 
 from his dominions, and destroyed all their books except the pot'his 
 called the Amer Singh and Bir Singh. About this time Chytunya 
 or Chytan Mahaprabhu came from N;iddia in Bengal to visit the 
 temple of Jaggannath, and preformed various miracles before the 
 Rga. The key of the whole story is probably to be found in the 
 visit of this celebrated Vyshnavite reformer or secretary, who doubt- 
 less had some share in creating the hostile disposition of Raja Per- 
 tab Rudra Deo, towards the followers of the heretical Budha. 
 
 Another of those famines which have so often afflicted India, oc- 
 curred early in the sixteenth century in Orissa. The Raja who 
 could find leisure for schemes of conquest and ambition amidst his 
 religious enquiries and controversies, marched with his army down 
 to Setu Band Rameswara, reduced several forts, and 'took the fa- 
 mous city of Vijayanagara. The Mohammedans of the Deccan also 
 gave abundant occupation to his arms on the southern frontier of 
 the Raj, and whilst he was occupied in repelling or provoking their 
 attacks, the Afghans from Bengal made an inroad into the province 
 in great force. They advanced as far as Cuttack, and pitched their 
 camp in the neighbourhood of the city, when the Governor Anant 
 Singhar finding himself unable to oppose any effectual resistance, 
 took refuge in the strong fortress of Sarangcrh, south of the Katjuri.
 
 100 
 
 After satiating themselves with the plunder of the capital, they pro- 
 ceeded towards Pud, where they committed dreadful devastations ; 
 but the grand object of their search, the Idol or Deo of Orissa, had 
 been removed out of their reach, the priests having taken the pre- 
 caution, so soon as they heard of the approacli of the invaders, to 
 carry off Sri Jeo and the other images in boats across the Chilka in 
 order to conceal them amongst the hills. Raja Pertab Rudra Deo 
 on receiving intelligence of these disastrous occurrences, hastened 
 back from the Deccan ; and preforming a journey of months in a few 
 days, he came up with the invading army before they had left the 
 khetr, gave them battle, and destroyed a great number. He was 
 however himself so much crippled by the contest, that he was hap- 
 py to conclude a peace nearly on the enemy's terms, when they re- 
 tired and left the province. 
 
 This prince died A. D. 1524, having reigned twenty-one years. 
 "With him terminated all the glories of the Ganga Vansa dynasty, 
 and the royal house of Orissa. The race itself became extinct soon 
 after the demise of Raja Pertab Rudra Deo, and the independence 
 of the country was not destined long to survive. Pressed at both 
 extremities by the vigourand enterprize of the Mohammedan govern- 
 ments of Bengal and Telingana, now in the full maturity of their 
 strength, the downfall of the Orissan monarchy was further hasten- 
 ed by intestine commotions, disunion amongst the chiefs, and a 
 series of bloody and destructive contests for the supreme dignity. 
 
 Soon after the death of Raja Pertab Rudra, the powerful mini- 
 ster Govind barbarously murdered thirty princes of the royal house, 
 and waded through blood to the throne. Various individuals suc- 
 ceeded him; and in 1550 A. D. the last independent Raja ascended 
 the throne with the title of Telinga Mukund Deo. 
 
 All the native accounts concur in describing their last indepen- 
 dent Raja as a man of courage and abilities. He has been honored 
 with a notice in the work of the Jesuit TiefFen thaler, who extends 
 our knowledge of his character by informing us, that "the last king 
 of the Orissans was called Mukund, who was very polite to stran- 
 gers and had four hundred women." The early part of his reign 
 was employed chiefly in constructing monuments of jniblic utility or 
 superstition, as temples, tanks, and brahminical sasans. Amongst 
 other works of the kind, he founded a ghat and temple at the sacred 
 spot called Tribcni, on the Hoogly, north of the town of that name 
 which formed the extreme verge of his dominions ; and whilst so oc- 
 cupied, frequent communications are said to have passed between 
 him and the king of Delhi, or rather the officers of the emperor.
 
 101 
 
 SoHaman Gurzani, the Afghan king or governor of Bengal, having 
 assembled an army to invade Orissa, the Raja built a strong fortress 
 in some commanding situation, and for this time opposed his 
 endeavours successfully. At last however came Kala Pahar Gen- 
 eral of the Bengal forces, the conqueror of Orissa, with his wonder 
 working kettle drum, at the sound of which it is said the ears and 
 feet of the idols would drop off for many coss all around. The 
 Hindus say of this dreaded enemy of their images and superstition, 
 that he was originally a brahmin, but lost caste through acontrivance 
 of the princess of Gaura, who was smitten with the manly beauty of 
 his person. He then married her, turned Musselman, and became a 
 relentless persecutor of the adherents of the faith from wliich he 
 had apostatized. Many dire omens preceded iind announced his 
 arrival in the province ; amongst others a large stone fell from the 
 summit of the great tower of the temple at Puri, and when he en- 
 tered the precincts of the khetr, a general darkness overspread the 
 four corners of the land. In short, Kalapahar invaded Orissa on 
 the part of the king or governor of Bengal with an army of Afghan 
 Cavalry, defeated and killed the Raja or drove him from the coun- 
 try, and finally overthrew the independent sovereignty of Orissa, 
 A. D. 1558. Two titular princes were set up after the expulsion 
 of Mukund Deo, who both fell into the hands of the conquerors and 
 were put to death by them. An anarchy of twenty-one years du- 
 ration then ensued, during which the Afghan Mohammedans pos- 
 sessed the whole of the open country, and there was no Raja. 
 
 The several accounts which have been handed down of Kalapa- 
 har's invasion of Orissa, differ widely in the details, though the 
 main facts are well known and established. The story told by the 
 Musselman writers is that, Mukund Deo, apprehending the designs 
 of the king or governor of Bengal, encamped with a large part of 
 his army on the Ganges ; but Kalapahar turning his position got 
 a-head of him into Orissa, and began to plunder the country and 
 attack the temples of the Hindus Avith relentless fury, before any 
 force could be brought to check him. A battle at length took 
 place at Jajipur in which the Raja lost his life. The Afghan chief 
 then went on to Sumbhulpoor, where he was killed by some of the 
 Bhuyans. Others say that on his passing the great temple of the 
 Ling Raj at Bhuvaneswara, a swarm of bees issued from the throne 
 of the idol and stung him to death. The Puri Vynsavali makes 
 the Raja to have been busy in Khurda when the Afghan army 
 suddenly advanced upon Cuttack, defeated the Governor Gopi Sa- 
 want Sinhar, and plundered the palace and treasury, alarmed at
 
 102 
 
 which news, Mukund Deo fled out of the province not daring to 
 oppose so powerful a force, and died shortly after in the king of 
 Delhi's dominions. 
 
 All the native writers agree in speaking with horror of the cruel 
 excesses committed by their Afghan conqueror, and the wide de- 
 struction of images and temples occasioned by his unrelenting per- 
 secution of the Hindu faith. Many demolished idols seen at various 
 temples demonstrate the devastation caused by these invasions. 
 Their conquerors gloried in the destruction of idols, and even made 
 them stepping-stones to their mosques. 
 
 The adventures of the great Idol form a curious episode in the 
 history of this period. According to the Mandala Panji, when the 
 priests at Pooree saw the turn which matters were taking, they 
 again for the third time in their annals, hurried away the helpless 
 god in a covered cart, and buried him in a pit at PariJcud, on the 
 Chilka Lake, Kalapahar was not however to be defrauded of so 
 rich a prize, and having traced out the place of concealment, he dug 
 up Juggernaut and carried him off on an elephant, as far as the 
 Ganges, after breaking in pieces every image in the Khetr. He 
 then collected a large pile of wood, and setting fire to it, threw the 
 idol on the heap. A bystander snatching the image from the flames, 
 threw it into the river. The whole proceeding had been watched 
 by Besar ]\Iainti, a faithful votary of Juggernaut, who followed the 
 half-burnt image as it floated down the stream, and at last, when 
 unperceived, managed to extract from it the sacred part, (Brahm or 
 spirit in the original,) and brought it back secretly to Orissa, where 
 it was carefully deposited in charge of the Khandait of Kujang. 
 
 After twenty-one years of anarchy, the principal men of the 
 country chose for their chief a person named Ranai Raotra, whom 
 they raised to the rank and dignity of Maharaja of Orissa, A. D. 
 1580, under the title of Ramchandcr Deo. With him begins the 
 third and titular race of sovereigns called the Bhoi Vansa, or Zemin- 
 dari race. The election was confirmed by Sewai Jye Sinh, the 
 general of the Emperor Akber, who came into the province about 
 the time, with his army, to look after the imperial interests. The 
 sight of Bhuvaneswara, its numerous temples, the crowds of brah- 
 mins, and the sacred character of every thing in Utcala Desa, is 
 said to have impressed him with feelings of so much reverence and 
 admiration for the country, that he determined to interfere very 
 little in its affairs, and retired shortly afterwards, leaving a large 
 share of authority in the hands of its Native Princes. The town of 
 Midnapore was at this time made the northern boundary of Orissa.
 
 103 
 
 Raja Ramchander Deo's first care was to recover the sacred 
 relics belonging to the old image of Jagannath, which duty being 
 accomplished with the assistance of their preserver Besar Mainti, 
 the Daru Murat, or image made of the wood of the Nini tree, was 
 fabricated according to the rules of the shaster, and again set up in 
 the temple, on a propitious day, with much pomp and solemnity. 
 The worship of Sri Jeo was now fully restored, all the feasts and 
 endowments of the temple put on their old footing, and a number 
 of sasans were founded in honor of the memorable event. It was 
 disturbed again however almost immediately afterwards, by an in- 
 vasion of Musselmans from Golconda, whose king or Adipati, as 
 the Hindu writers call him, seems to have given the Raja a severe 
 defeat, 
 
 Ramchander Deo enjoyed his station and dignities for twenty- 
 nine years. He was an able and respectable prince, and his memory 
 seems to be much venerated by the natives of the province. From 
 his time, the field embraced by the Orissan annals, becomes greatly 
 narrowed, though they still aftbrd a vast deal of curious local in- 
 formation. The necessary limits confine me to an exhibition of 
 1st. A list of the names of the several Rajas and the duration of 
 their reigns ; and 2nd, a brief outline of such part of their history, 
 as has any connection with the general affairs of the Suhah of 
 Orissa. The materials for an historical account of the country, 
 under this new denomination, are very scanty and imperfect. The 
 slender information extant of the proceedings of the Mogul officers 
 from the retirement of Raja Man Sinh in A. D. 1004, to the dew- 
 anship of the flimous Nuwab JafFer Khan Nasiri (A.D. 1707 to 
 1725,) has to be gleaned from a few scattered notices in Persian 
 histories of Bengal and scarcely intelligible revenue accounts ; 
 though the century in question must be regarded as a most import- 
 ant period in the annals of the country, when we consider the deep 
 and permanent traces impressed on the state of affairs, by the ar- 
 rangements, institutions, offices, and official designations, introduced 
 by the imperial government during that interval. Subsequent to 
 the elevation of JafFer Khan, we meet with tolerably full and de- 
 tailed journals and records both of the Mohammedan and Marhatta 
 administrations, composed in the Persian language. 
 
 List of Khurda Rajas. 
 
 Ramchander Deo, succeeds A.D. 1580 
 
 Pursottem Deo 1^<J^ 
 
 Narsinh Deo 1G30
 
 104 
 
 Gangadliar Deo 1G55 
 
 Balbhadder Deo 165G 
 
 Mukund Deo 1664 
 
 Dirb Sinh Deo » .. .. 1692 
 
 Kislien or Harikishen Deo 1715 
 
 Gopinath Deo 1720 
 
 Ramcliander Deo 1727 
 
 Bir Kishore Deo 1743 
 
 Dirb Sinh Deo 1786 
 
 Mukund Deo 1798 
 
 The southern part of Orissa Proper must have suffered much 
 from the constant wars, insurrections, and internal commotions, 
 that prevailed dviring the early times of the Musselman government. 
 The Moguls seem to have been actuated by peculiar rancour and ill 
 will towards Jagannath, and lost no opportunity of annoying and 
 disturbing the Hindus in the performance of their devotions at his 
 temple. To say nothing of other fruitful sources of jealousy and 
 animosity, this interference alone was sufficient to produce many 
 bloody encounters between the~ two nations, in which success was 
 often doubtful. On the whole however, the native Princes suffered 
 the most severely, and gradually sank before the superior energy 
 and civilization of the Moguls. The Rajas had at first established 
 their residence at Pipley ; afterwards they retired to Rathipur ; and 
 finally built their fort and palace in a naturally difficult part of 
 Khurda, where they were found settled in 1803. During these 
 contests in and about Pooree, the images so much venerated by the 
 one party and abhorred by the other, were twice or thrice carried 
 away across the Chilka lake, and concealed, amidst the hills, until 
 the times appeared favorable for again setting them upon their 
 thrones in the temple. This religious warfare was at last set at 
 rest by the institution of the tax on pilgrims, which, if we may cre- 
 dit the author of the work translated by Gladwin, under the title of 
 History of Bengal, yielded to the Mogul government a revenue of 
 nine lacs. Under such circumstances, religious antipathies however 
 strong on the part of the ruling power, must have yielded gradually 
 to considerations of self-interest. 
 
 The Afghans did not disappear from the field as disturbers of the 
 peace of Cuttack, until 1611 A. D., when having again risen under 
 Osman Khan the son of Kattali, they were defeated with great 
 slaughter on the Subunreekha by Shujat Khan from Bengal, and 
 compelled finally to submit. They then settled peaceably in many 
 of the principal villages of the district, and their descendants at this
 
 105 
 
 day form a Musselman population, under the general denomination 
 of Pathans. 
 
 But the greatest of all their calamities overwhelmed the unfortu- 
 nate Orissans about A. D. 1743. After some alarming demonstra- 
 tions in the year preceding, the Berar Marhattas suddenly made 
 their appearance in the Province, in large force. There being no 
 power adequate to oppose them, they swept the whole country up 
 to the walls of fort Barabatti at Cuttack, plundering whatever they 
 could lay their hands on without mercy, — and the same scenes were 
 repeated the year following, by a still larger army under Ragoji 
 Bhonsla himself, and the famous adventurer Habib Ullah. Aliverdi 
 Khan made astonishing eftbrts to relieve the Province, as well as to 
 protect the adjoining districts from these destructive inroads, but 
 the people of Midnapore and Cuttack enjoyed little respite from the 
 Marhatta incursions and depredations imtil 1750. A fresh army 
 invaded Orissa in 1753, under the command of Raja Janoji Bhonsla 
 and Mir Habib Ullah, who in the same year, in their camp at Chou- 
 dwar, near the Mahanuddy, projected and arranged a partition of 
 the Province between themselves, for the maintenance of their re- 
 spective armies. Its resources on this occasion were estimated at 
 only ten lacs. 
 
 Things remained in this miserable state till the next year, when 
 a fresh treaty was entered into, between the Marhattas and Aliverdi 
 Khan, at the instigation of the whole body of the Zemindars of 
 Midnapore and neighbouring districts, who, worn out by the re- 
 peated incursions of the Berar Marhattas, ofiered to pay any sum 
 which might be agreed to as a composition for the Chout or tribute. 
 Masalih ad Din was in consequence dispatched by the Court of 
 Moorshedabad to Nagpore, with full powers to treat, and the fol- 
 lowing arrangements were determined on — " The Chout of the three 
 Subas was now settled at 12,00,000 annually. The Suba of Orissa 
 from Pergunnah Pattaspur to Malud to be managed by a Subadar 
 appointed from Bengal, who should yearly pay the surplus revenue 
 of that Province, estimated at four lacs, to an agent of the Bhonsla 
 stationed at Cuttack. The remaining eight lacs were to be made 
 good from Moorshedabad, Patna, &c., by Hundis or Bills of Ex- 
 change- The Marhatta armies forthwith to evacuate the Province.'' 
 On the conclusion of the treaty. Raja Janoji quilted Orissa, Mo- 
 hammed Masalih ad Din received the appointment of Naib Subadar 
 and Sheo Bhat Santra, an cmiBent Gosain merchant, was named 
 the agent for the Court of Berar to receive the four lacs from
 
 106 
 
 Cuttack, and to look after the annual remittance of the balance of 
 the Chout from Moorshedabad. 
 
 The administration of the Marhattas in Cuttack, as in every other 
 part of their foreign conquests, was fatal to the welfare of the people 
 and the prosperity of the country, and exhibits a picture of misrule, 
 anarchy, weakness, rapacity, and violence combined, which makes 
 one wonder how society can have been kept together under so 
 calamitous a tyranny. All the head offices of the district, as those 
 of Subadar, Dewan, and the Killadarship of fort Barabatti, were 
 openly bought and sold at Nagpore. It frequently happened that 
 appointments were given to two or three persons at the same time, 
 and still oftener the individuals in charge refused to retire under 
 various pretexts. The different claimants, assembling their fol- 
 lowers, would fight the most obstinate battles, and lay waste the 
 country with their dissensions, before the right to succeed was 
 settled. Pressed by the urgent irregular demands of the Court of 
 Nagpore for remittances, and by the necessity of reimbursing them- 
 selves for the expences incurred in obtaining office, the most ruinous 
 expedients were perpetually resorted to, to wring a higher revenue 
 from the lands, whilst their resources declined in proportion to the 
 tyranny exercised over the cultivators. Notwithstanding that large 
 military bodies were posted all over the district, the Marhattas were 
 quite unable to retain the Khandaits and their paiks in any sort of 
 order. Those of the seashore and the hills, not only laid the whole 
 of the pergunnahs bordering upon them under regular contribution, 
 but frequently the Paiks of several small killahs, combining to- 
 gether, advanced into the heart of the district, and committed the 
 most ruinous depredations up to the very walls of Cuttack. Every 
 year regularly after the Dassera, the Marhatta armies took the field 
 under the Subadar in person, and advanced into some part of the 
 Rajwara, to chastise some insolence, or to enforce the demand for 
 tribute. When successful, the most sanguinary punishments and 
 destructive ravages were inflicted, — but they were frequently de- 
 feated, and their weakness exjjoscd, by the Paiks of killahs which 
 now scarcely retain a name. Besides, the continued marches and 
 countermarches of a licentious disorderly Marhatta soldiery, in 
 every direction across the Province, were in themselves evils of no 
 trifling magnitude. Matters improved a little towards the close of 
 the Marhatta period, during the long administration of Raja Ram 
 Pundit ; but if the ryots were in a small degree better protected by 
 his measures, he reduced, to the lowest stage of poverty and degra- 
 dation, a powerful and important class, the hereditary Talukdars of
 
 107 
 
 the Mogulbandi, wlio were ejected by him, very generally, from 
 the management of then- Taluks, and left with scarcely even the 
 means of subsistence. 
 
 It would be impossible to render interesting to the general 
 reader, the never varying detail of oppression, mismanagement, and 
 suffering displayed by the Marhatta annals in this fourth stage of 
 Orissan history. 
 
 The first and most energetic of the Marhatta Subadars, was Sheo 
 Bhat Santia, who exercised a disputed and precarious authority for 
 a period of about eight years, from 1163 to 1171 Amli, and may be 
 said to have been in full possession of the powers of government 
 for about half that period. He made a settlement of the revenues 
 of the Province, nominally at 18,00,000 of Arcot Rupees, of wliich 
 14,00,000 were entered as regular land revenue, and the remaining 
 4,00,000 as imposts under various heads. During his administra- 
 tion, a farther dismemberment took place of the territories of the 
 Maharajas of Khurda. In 1167 Amli, Narain Deo, the famous 
 Zemindar of Kimedy,* a descendant of the royal family of Orissa, 
 who had before asserted his preferable title to the Khurda Raj, in- 
 vaded that district by way of Banpur, with the avowed intention of 
 taking possession of it, and drove the reigning prince Bir Kisliore 
 Deo before him. Unable to resist his powerful rival, the latter was 
 thrown upon the dangerous expedient of claiming the assistance of 
 the Marliattas, which was granted on condition of the payment of a 
 large sum, to defray all expenses, in return. The aid of the Suba- 
 dar proved effectual in clearing Khurda of the pretender's arn)y, 
 but the Raja being unable to discharge the money bargained for, he 
 was obliged to mortgage or surrender tempor-arily for its liquidation, 
 the best portion of his dominions, viz. the Mehals, Limbai, Raheng, 
 Pursottem Chatter, &e., — in short, the whole country lying between 
 the Dya river, the lake and the sea, with the tribute of the fourteen 
 Rajas or Khandaits of the hills, stiil subject to his control. The 
 Marhattas were allowed to appoint their own Amils, and having 
 thus gained a footing in the tracts in question, they never afterwards 
 relinquished possession. The benefit of the acquisition seems 
 doubtful, as the usurpation of Raheng, &c., involved them in a 
 
 * Mr. Grant in his Political Essay in the Northern Sircars, says of this 
 person: "Kimedy, fifty miles N.E. by N. from the town of Cicacole, is 
 the capital of another tributarj' but more accessible dependant principality 
 vested in a Raja of the royal family of Orissa, who actually hears the titu- 
 lar designation of that ancient house under the proper name of Gujipati 
 Deo, through the refractory imprudence of Narain Deo, father of the pre- 
 sent occupant, in opposing the Company's authority."
 
 108 
 
 state of unceasing hostility with the Khurda Rajas ; and the chxim 
 to levy the tribute of Rajwara brought them yearly into disputes 
 and battles with the hill Chiefs, in which, to say nothing of the ex- 
 penditure of blood and treasure, they were nearly as often worsted 
 as they were successful. 
 
 Raja Ram Pundit, who had for many years filled the office of 
 Deputy to the local governor, and had taken a leading part in all 
 the arrangements for the management of the interior, succeeded to 
 the office of Subadar, about 1185 Amli, His personal qualities 
 and abilities were respectable, and, coupled with his extensive local 
 knowledge, lent a character of dignity and stability to his admini- 
 stration, with which no preceding one had been invested. The 
 chief measure ascribed to him, is that of setting aside all the here- 
 ditary Chowdris and Canungos, in other words the Talukdars of the 
 Mogulbandi, and collecting the revenues through officers of his own 
 appointing, either from the ryots direct, or through the agency of 
 the head men of villages, where such existed. He was also the 
 first governor who imposed a tribute on the jNlaharajas of Khurda. 
 Raja Bir Kishore Deo, after a long reign of forty-one years, fell 
 into a state of furious insanity, and committed such frightful ex- 
 cesses, even to the extent of murdering four of his own children, 
 that a general outcry was raised against him throughout the coun- 
 try. The Marhattas did not neglect so favorable an opportunity of 
 interfering. They secured the Raja's person, threw him into con- 
 finement in fort Barabati, and refused to acknowledge his grandson 
 Dirb Sinh Deo as successor, until they had obliged him to agree to 
 the payment of a yearly tribute of Sa. Rs. 10,000. The expense 
 of collecting this, must have been far greater than its value, for the 
 Raja would never pay until compelled by the presence of a military 
 force ; and so low had the character and efficiency of the Marhatta 
 Infantry sunk, that the Paiks of Khurda often presumed to measure 
 their strength with them, even in these last days of the power of 
 the Rajas of Orissa. 
 
 Chimna Ji Bapu's visit to Cuttack, with a large army in 1781 
 A. D., is described as intended to enforce the claims of the Berar 
 government against Bengal, for arrears of Chout. Having cantooned 
 his force at Kakkar, opposite to Cuttack, he sent on Raja Ram 
 Pundit with Bissembher Pundit Vakil to Calcutta, who is said to 
 have negotiated a treaty with Mr. Hastings, by which the English 
 government agreed to the payment of 27,00,000 Rs. on condition 
 of all farther claims being relinquished.
 
 109 
 
 In 1803, the Province was conquered by the English armies. 
 The dominion of the Khurda Rajas was not finally extinguished 
 till 1804, when a most unprovoked rising against the newly esta- 
 blished English Government, drew down upon Raja Mukund Deo 
 the vengeance of the British power. He was driven from his fort, 
 seized, sent a prisoner to Miduapore, and his remaining territory of 
 Khurda was brought under the management of the British collectors. 
 
 Since that period the proud but insignificant representatives of 
 the Maharajas of Orissa, have been officially acknowledged only as 
 private landholders ; but the liberal policy of government has con- 
 ferred on them a sufiicient pension, and an ofiice of authority con- 
 nected with the temple, in the enjoyment of which they pass their 
 days in retirement, within the limits of Jagannath Pooree. The 
 complete subjection of the Province terminated in 180,5, by the 
 conquest of Kunka. 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 Religion, Antiquities, Temples, and Civil Architecture. 
 
 UTCALA DESA which is believed or fabled to be itself so 
 holy a region throughout its entire extent, contains four places of 
 pilgrimage of peculiar sanctity, called the Hara Khetr, the Vishnu 
 or Pursottem Khctr, the Arka or Padma Khetr, and the Vijayi or 
 Parvati Khetr, within the limits of which will be found nearly all 
 that is curious and interesting in its Religious Antiquities. 
 
 The Hara khetr, sacred to Mahadeo Seeb under the titles of the 
 Linga Raja Bhuvaneswara, and thence called by the vulgar Bho- 
 baneser, contains several very ancient and remarkable monuments 
 of the native princes of the country, and their system of religious 
 belief. At Balwanta, on the new road, sixteen miles from Cuttack, 
 the attention of the traveller is attracted by a lofty massive tower 
 of stone, rising from amidst the thickets which skirt the adjoining 
 frontier of Khurda. A path leads through the woods towards this 
 object of curiosity, and conducts, at the end of about six miles, to 
 a gently swelling rocky elevation or Tangi formed of beds of the 
 iron clay, on reaching which you find yourself, with astonishment,
 
 110 
 
 in the centre of a ruined city, consisting entirely of deserted and 
 dismantled towers and temples sacred to the worship of Mahadeo, 
 imder the innumerable titles, which absurd legends or the fancy of 
 his votaries have assigned to that deity. From amidst the whole, 
 the great Pagoda of the Ling Raj, or Lord of the Lingam, lifts its 
 singular form, eminently conspicuous both for size, loftiness, and 
 the superior style of its architecture. 
 
 Bhobaneser is the site of a capital city founded by Raja Lalat 
 Indra Kesari, the third of the princes bearing that surname, who 
 reigned from A. D. 617 to A. D. GGO. If we are to judge of its 
 extent and populousness, during the period that it formed the seat 
 of government of the Rajas of the Kesari Vansa, from the almost 
 countless multitude of temples which are crowded within the sacred 
 limits of the Panj Kosi, we might pronounce it to have been, in the 
 days of its splendour, one of the greatest cities which India ever 
 saw. Standing near the chief Pagoda,* one cannot turn the eye, 
 in any direction, without taking into the view upwards of forty or 
 fifty of these stone towers. The natives say that there were origin- 
 ally more than seven thousand places of worship consecrated to 
 Mahadeo, within and around the city of Bhobaneser, containing no 
 less than a crore of lingams, and the vestiges that remain, fully 
 warrant a belief, that the place may have comprised some Mindreds 
 of buildings of this description, when in its most flourishing state. 
 A considerable number of the temples are still in a tolerable state 
 of preservation, though entirely neglected and deserted. Many 
 more are now screened from the view by the luxuriant foliage of the 
 surrounding jungles, or present merely shapeless masses of stone 
 buried amidst tangled brushwood and rank vegetation. 
 
 Nor is the astonishing number of the Bhobaneser temples the 
 only remarkable feature of this place. The style, size, and decora- 
 tion of these singular buildings, add greatly to the wonder and 
 interest of the scene. They are all constructed, either of reddish 
 granite resembling sandstone, or else of the free stone yielded plen- 
 tifully by the neighbouring hills, in the form of towers rounded 
 towards the summit, with other edifices attached rising from a 
 square enclosure, the wall encompassing which is now generally in 
 ruins. Their height is never less than fifty or sixty feet, and the 
 loftier towers reach to an elevation of from one hundred and fifty, 
 
 * Mr. Ward mentionfs it in is work on the Hindus under the name of 
 Ekainrakanuna, " a place, he says, on the borders of Orissa, containing 
 Six Tlionsand temples dedicated to Shiva." Ekamra or Ekamber is the 
 name g•i^'en to the surrounding woods.
 
 Ill 
 
 to one hundred and eighty feet. Not a wooden beam it may be 
 observed has been used throughout. The stones are held together 
 with iron clamps. Iron beams and pillars are used where such aids 
 could not be dispensed with ; but in general the architects have 
 resorted, in the construction of their roofs, to the method of laying 
 horizontal layers of stone, projecting one beyond the other like in- 
 verted steps, until the sides approach sufficiently near at the summit 
 to admit of other blocks being placed across. The exterior surface 
 of the buildings is in general adorned with the richest and most 
 elaborate sculptured ornament, and the ruined courts which surround 
 them, are strewed with a vast variety of curious relics, as bulls, 
 lingams, and other symbols appropriate to the worship of Mahadeo, 
 representations of Gancsa, Hunuman, and various forms of Siva 
 and Parvati, Durga, or Kali, Carticeya the god of war with his 
 peacock, the female or energy of the same called Caumari, and the 
 Narasinha and Baman Avatars. The more finished temples have 
 frequently large well polished slabs of the grey chlorite slate, or 
 pot stone, let into three of their sides, on which are sculptured, in 
 alto relievo, nearly as large as life, some of the above personages, 
 executed with no mean degree of skill and symmetry. Carved in 
 the coarser stone of which the walls are constructed, one observes 
 figures of Apsarasas, or dancing nymphs in groups or solitary ; 
 forms of Mahadeo and Parvati sitting or standing together, generally 
 in the most obscene attitudes ; representations of warriors, horses, 
 and elephants, engaged in combat or arranged in state processions : 
 monsters resembling lions, with grim grotesque countenances, 
 in various attitudes ; and groups of a peaceful character exhibiting 
 a Muni, or philosopher, imparting instructions to his pupils. The 
 architrave of the door- way of every temple of Orissa is ornamented 
 with the nine figures in a sitting posture, called the Nava Graha or 
 nine planets, of which seven represent the divinities presiding over 
 the days of the week, and the two remaining ones the brahminical 
 ascending and descending nodes, Rahu and Ketu, 
 
 The forms and character of all the principal temples at Bhobune- 
 ser, and indeed throughout the province, being exactly similar, a 
 more particular account of the plan and distribution of the great 
 Pagoda will answer the purpose of a general description. The 
 edifices which compose it, stand within a square area, enclosed by a 
 substantial wall of stone, measuring six hundred feet on a side ; 
 which has its principal gateway guarded by two monstrous griffins, 
 or winged lions, in a sitting posture, on the eastern face. About
 
 112 
 
 the centre, tlie great tower, Bara Dewal, or sanctuary, in wliicli the 
 images are always lodged, rises majestically to a height of one 
 hvmdred and eighty feet. It is composed of a cluster of stone ribs, 
 alternately flat and semicircular, eight principal and eight inferior 
 ones, springing from a square ground jjlan, which towards the 
 summit curve inwards, without, however, meeting. They bear, as 
 it were on their shoulders, a cylindrical neck, and this, with the 
 aid of brackets in the form of eight immense griffins or lions, sup- 
 ports the ornamented crest or head piece, shaped somewhat like a 
 turban, which forms so distinguishing a feature in the temple archi- 
 tecture of Orissa. It consists of a huge solid circular slab, called 
 the Amla Sila, from some fancied resemblance to the fruit of the 
 Amlika ( Phyllanthus Emhlica,) on which rests another circular 
 ornament, in the form of a large inverted earthen dish, and thence 
 indeed called the "Dihi BandJii.^' Sometimes the two ornaments 
 are repeated. On the summit stands, either an urn, or the Chakra 
 or wheel of Vishnu, according to circumstances, surmounted by an 
 iron spike, to which pendants are attached on occasions of ceremony. 
 The best illustration that can be given, of the shape and apjijcarance 
 of the generality of these towers, is to compare them to a medicine 
 phial, or comfit bottle with the stopper inserted ; though the com- 
 parison does not do justice to the picturesque effect of the grand 
 and massive building which I am now describing. From each face 
 of the building, at different degrees of elevation, a huge monster 
 projects to a distance of several feet, which has the body of a lion, 
 but a most grotesque and unnatural countenance, resembling no- 
 thing in the catalogue of terrestrial animals. The figure on the 
 eastern face is by far the largest, and it has between its feet, an 
 elephant of comparatively diminutive size, on which it is trampling. 
 This, it may be observed, is the common mode of representing the 
 lion of Hindu mythology, one of the epithets of which is, Gaja 
 Machula, or the destroyer of the elephant. The entrance to the 
 tower lies through a large square vestibule or antichamber, crowned 
 with a pyramidal roof, and surmounted by the crest or series of 
 ornaments above described, which is joined to the eastern face of 
 the sanctuary, and rises to about three fourths of its height. It is 
 called the Jagamohana, or that which delights the world, because it 
 is from thence that the idol is generally seen and worshipped by 
 pilgrims. These two buildings form the essential and most sacred 
 part of the temples of Orissa. Farther in advance of the Jagamo- 
 hana, and connected with it by a sort of colonnade, is another 
 square edifice of precisely the same form, but smaller dimensions,
 
 113 
 
 which is called the Bhag ^lantlap, or apartment in which the idol's 
 food is served up, and afterwards distributed amongst the officiating 
 priests, &c. The Court of the Ling Raj contains many other 
 towers and temples apart from those already enumerated, in which 
 a variety of the inferior deities, or less esteemed forms of the greater 
 ones, are worshipped, and which add, by their style and number, 
 to the general grandeur of its appearance, but do not need a separate 
 description. The whole are adorned with a profusion of sculptured 
 work, consisting of elaborately wrought cornices, headings, ara- 
 besque and reticulated ornaments, and clusters of pilasters, with 
 figures of men, animals, serpents and flowers intervening, arranged 
 in such an infinite variety of devices, that the eye is absolutely 
 bewildered in endeavouring to trace out any particular pattern or 
 design. Amongst the ornaments on the great flat central ribs of 
 the Bara Dewal, there is one peculiarly remarkable from its resem- 
 blance to some armorial, bearing or heraldic device. The brahmins 
 explain it to be a compound of the Gada, Padma, Sankh, and 
 Chakra, or Mace, lotus, conch-shell and discus of Vishnu, and it 
 would seem therefore rather out of place, in the conspicuous posi- 
 tion which it occupies on the walls of the Ling Raj ; but, it may be 
 observed generally, of these edifices, that the sculptors have by no 
 means confined themselves, in their choice of ornaments, to em- 
 blems peculiar to the deity of the place. 
 
 The temple of the Ling Raj at Bhobaneser is both the finest 
 monument of antiquity which the province contains, and likev/ise 
 indisputably the most ancient. It took forty-three years to build it, 
 and local tradition as well as the histories of the country, concur in 
 fixing the date of its completion, as A. D. 657. We have no par- 
 ticular accounts, of the period and causes of fixe decline of the city 
 of Bhobaneser, and the worship of Mahadeo. Nearly all except 
 the great temple, have been long since completely deserted ; and 
 the establishment kept up there, is on a very small and inadequate 
 scale, under the patronage of the Khurda Rajas, whose ancestors 
 granted all the lands and endowments, by which the brahmins at- 
 tached to it now subsist! It is occasionally visited by the Beiig;i- 
 lee pilgrims on their way to Jagannath, and every year, at the Sheo 
 Ratri, a considerable collection of Desi, or country pilgrims, are 
 gathered together under its walls, to hold a mela or fair. 
 
 The ruins of two extensive palaces, belonging to the Rajas of the 
 Kesari line, are shewn at or near Bhobaneser. Tlicre is likewise 
 a very superb tank, lying north of the temple, called the Bidu 
 Sagar, which forms a conspicuous object in the scenery of the place,
 
 114 
 
 and another, faced with stone, on the east, remarkable for its being 
 bordered all round with rows of small antique looking temples, 
 about thirty on a side, just large enough to contain the human 
 figure in a sitting posture, in which sixty female ascetics, who had 
 devoted themselves to the worship of Devi, are said to have lived and 
 died many ages hack. Amongst the curiosities of the environs, the 
 attention of the visitor is generally directed to a huge figure of the 
 lingam, forty feet in height, at the temple of Bhaskaresar Mahadeo. 
 It is formed of a single shaft of sandstone, situated partly in a sub- 
 terranean vault, and part rising into the centre of a great tower, of 
 the usual form, which is said to have been built round this impure 
 and degrading object of worship, after it had been set up and 
 consecrated. 
 
 About five miles west of Bhobaneser, near the village of Jagmara, 
 in the Char Sudhi Khandaiti of Khurda, and still within the limits 
 of the khetr, a group of small hills occur, four in number, from one 
 hundred and fifty to two hundred feet in height, which present 
 many objects of interest and curiosity. These hills called severally 
 the Udaya Giri, Dewal Giri, Nil Giri, and Khand Giri, (by which 
 latter name the spot is now generally designated,) are composed of 
 a silicious sandstone of various colour and texture, and are all curi- 
 ously perforated with small caves, disposed in two or three irregular 
 stories. Each of the caves is large enough to contain from one to 
 two human beings in a sitting posture. Some of them appear to be 
 natural cavities, slightly improved by the hand of man ; others have 
 obviously been excavated artificially ; and the whole are grotesquely 
 carved and embellished. In one part, a projecting mass of rock 
 has been cut into the form of a tiger's head, with the jaws widely 
 distended, through which a passage lies into a small hole at the 
 back secured by a wooden door, — the residence of a secluded 
 ascetic of the Vyshnavite sect. The ridiculous legend which the 
 natives relate to explain the origin of these isolated hills, bears a 
 resemblance to the tales of Popery, another kind of Paganism, re~ 
 specting angels carrying to Italy the house of the lady of Loretto. 
 The Popish tale is well known ; the Pagan one is, that these hills 
 formerly constituted a part of the Himalaya, at which time they 
 were inhabited by numerous Rishis, who dug the caves now found 
 in them. They were taken up bodily, ascetics and all, by Mahabir 
 Hunuman, with other masses of rock, to build the bridge of Rama, 
 but, by some accident, were allowed to drop in their passage through 
 the air, when they alighted in their present position.
 
 115 
 
 The summit of the highest rock, is crowned by a neat stone][tcm- 
 le of modern construction, sacred to the worship of Parasnath ; all 
 around, and in the neigbourhood of which, are strewed a quantity 
 of images of the Nirvanas, or naked figures worshipped by the Jain 
 sect,* executed chiefly in the grey cholorite slate rock. At the 
 back of these temples, a highly remarkable terrace is shewn, called 
 the Deo Sabha, or assembly of gods, which is covered with num- 
 berless antique-looking stone pillars or temples in minature ; some 
 standing, others lying on the ground, about two or three feet long, 
 having, on each of the four sides, a figure of the naked Jain deity 
 rudely sculptured. The place is still frequented by the Jain or 
 Parwar merchants of Cuttack, who assemble here in numbers, once 
 every year, to hold a festival of their religion. 
 
 A short way up the Udaya Giri hill, the Nour or palace of the 
 famous Raja Lalat Indra Kesari, is pointed out as the chief curi- 
 osity of the place. It consists of a sort of open court formed by a 
 perpendicular face of sandstone rock, about forty feet in height, with 
 shoulders of the same projecting on either side. Rows of small 
 chambers having been excavated in each face, arranged in two stories, 
 and divided by a projecting terrace. Both the exterior surface and 
 the inner walls of the chambers are decorated with cornices, pilas- 
 ters, figures, and various devices, very rudely sculptured, and the 
 whole exhibits a faint and humble resemblance, in miniature, to the 
 celebrated cavern temples in the south-west of India. The rude and 
 miserable apartments of the palace, are now occupied by byragis 
 
 • Mr. Ward thus describes this sect. "They take their name from 
 jinii {jl to conquer,) he who has overcome tlie eight great crimes, viz., 
 eating at night; slaying an animal ; eating tlie fruit of those trees wliich 
 give milk, pumpkins, young bamboo plants; tasting honej', flesh; taking 
 the wealth of others ; taking by force a married woman ; eating flowers, 
 butter, cheese ; and warshipi)ing tlie gods of other religions. The sect is 
 said to owe its rise to Risliubbu Devu, a Hindoo, who is said to have been 
 incarnate thirteen times. The last of the Jain jogees was Muha Vt em, 
 who is said to have l)een incarnate twenty-seven times. Tlic earth, say 
 they, is formed by Nature, that is, by inherent ])roperties existing in itself. 
 As the trees in an uninhabited forest spring up without a cultivator, so the 
 universe is self-existent : and as tlie banks of a river fall of themselves, so 
 there is no supreme destroyer. There are no such beings as creator, pre- 
 server, and destroyer. The world is eternal ; it exists from itself, and de- 
 cays of itself. Man does not possess an immortal spirit. The highest vir- 
 tue consists in refraining from injuring sentient creatures. Every species 
 of pleasure may be called heaven. Absorption is realized in death. The 
 entire absence of desire or affection is the highest state of happiness. 
 Their precaution to avoid injuring any being, is inculcated in the orthodox 
 religion, but carried by them to a ludicrous extreme. They are sjiread 
 all over India, but are not numerous any where except in Tooluvu, For- 
 merly many powerful princes were their followers."
 
 116 
 
 and mendicants of different sects, "who state that the place had its 
 origin in the time of Buddha, and that it was List inhabited by the 
 Rani, or Queen of the famous Raja Lalat Indra Kesari, favourer of 
 the Buddhist religion. 
 
 Farther up the same hill, on the overhanging brow of a large ca- 
 vern, we met with an ancient inscription cut out of the sandstone 
 rock, in the very identical character which occurs on the pillars of 
 Delhi, and which as yet has been only very partially decyphered. 
 There are I think two eminently remarkable circumstances connected 
 with the character used in the above inscription. The first is the 
 close resemblance of some of the letters to those of the Greek alpha- 
 bet, and the second the occurrence of it on sundry ancient monu- 
 ments situated in widely distant quarters of India. The Greek ou, 
 sigma, lambda, chi, delta, epsilon, and a something closely resem- 
 bling the figure of the digamraa. With regard to the second, any 
 reader who will take the trouble of comparing the Khandgiri in- 
 scription with that on Firoz Shah's Lat at Delhi, on the column at 
 Allahabad, the Lat of Bhim Sen, in Sarum a part of the Elephanta, 
 and a part of the Ellora inscriptions, will find that the characters are 
 identically the same. 
 
 A portion of the Ellore and Salsette inscription written in the 
 above character, has been decyphered by the learning and ingenuity 
 of Major Wilford, aided by the discovery of a key to the unravelling 
 of ancient inscriptions in the possession of a learned brahmin, vide 
 the eleventh article of vol. v. Asiatic Researches ; and it is to be 
 regretted that the same has not been further applied to decyphering 
 the Delhi and other characters. The natives of the district can give 
 no explanation whatever on the subject. The brahmins refer the 
 inscription with shuddering and disgust, to the Budli Ka Amel, or 
 time when the Buddhist doctrines prevailed, and are reluctant even 
 to speak on the subject. I have in vaia also applied to the Jains 
 of the district for an explanation. 1 cannot however divest myself 
 of the notion that the character has some connection with the an- 
 cient Pracrit, and considering that it occurs in a spot for many ages 
 consecrated to the worship of Parasnath, which the brahmins are 
 pleased to confound with the Buddhist religion, and that the figure or 
 characteristic mark which appears in company with it, does in some 
 sort seem to identify it with the former worship, I am persuaded 
 that a full explanation is to be looked for only from some of the 
 learned of the Jain sect. 
 
 The Vishu or Purushotama Khetr or Juggernaut extends, pro- 
 perly fronj the Bytarni to the Rassikoila river at Ganjam, but the
 
 117 
 
 more sacred part of it is comprised within a range of five coss, in the 
 centre of which, termed fantastically the Sank'li Nabhi Mendel, and 
 on a low ridge of sand hills dignified with the title of the Nilgiri 
 or Nilachal (blue mountain), stands the famous temple of Jagannath, 
 *' that mighty Pacjoda or Pagod, the mirror of all wickedness and 
 idolatry."* The building in its form and distribution resembles 
 closely the great Pagoda at Bhubaneswar ; nor do the dimensions 
 of the two edifices greatly differ, but the Jagannath one has the ad- 
 vantage in point of situation. Altogether its appearance is certainly 
 imposing from its loftiness and the mass of masonry which it com- 
 prizes, but the execution is extremely rude and inelegant, and the 
 form and proportions of the principal object, the Bar Dewal or great 
 tower, are, it must be acknowledged, by no means pleasing to the 
 eye. The present edifice was completed A. D. 1198, at a cost of 
 from forty to fifty lacs of rvpees, under the superintendence of 
 Param Hans Bajpoi, the minister of Raja Anang Bhim Deo, who 
 was unquestionably the most illustrious of all the Gajapati princes 
 of Orissa ; and it seems unaccountable that in an age when the 
 architects obviously possessed some taste and skill, and were in 
 most cases particularly lavish in their use of sculptured ornament, 
 so little pains should have been taken with the decoration and 
 finishing of this stupendous edifice. Its appearance has farther 
 suffered of late years from the exterior having been covered with a 
 coating of chunam which has all been washed oflf excepting a few 
 stains and patches, and still more from the barbarous practice now 
 in force of marking out parts of the sculpture with red paint. The 
 material used for the construction of the temple is chiefly the coarse 
 granite, resembling sandstone, found abundantly in the soutlicrn 
 part of Cuttack. The following is a sketch of the plan of it. The 
 edifices composing and connected with the temple which are very 
 numerous, stand in a square area enclosed by a lofty stone wall, 
 measuring about six hundred and fifty feet on a side. A broad 
 
 • Whoever thus describes the temple of Juggernaut, describes it justly. 
 The name of the town signifies good men ; but every intelligent candid 
 man, whether Christian, Mahominedan, or Hindoo, who is acquainted 
 with the character of its inhabitants, knows it to be a great misiioiuer. 
 The figures on the walls of the temple, the well known character of the 
 Idol's attendants, male and female, the oppression of the deluded pilgriuis 
 practised within its walls, the probable murder l)y poison of the individuals 
 employed to remove the contents of the old Idol into the new one, the 
 effrontery shewn to the true (iod by the i)rostration of millions in past ages 
 before its mishapen gods, and the ]ioverty, want, suffering, and death, oc- 
 casioned by pilgrimages to it from all parts of India, awfully confirm this 
 description of Juggernaut's temple, as — "the mirror of uU wickedness and 
 idolatry." — Auth.
 
 118 
 
 fliglit of twenty-two steps leads from the Sinh Darwazeh or princi- 
 pal gate of entrance, on the east, to a terrace twenty feet in height, 
 enclosed hy a second wall four hundred and forty-five feet square, 
 on which occurs the first apartment called the Bhog Mandap. In 
 a line, and connected with it by a sort of low portico, is the great 
 antichamber of the temple called the Jagmohan, which adjoins and 
 opens into the tower or sanctuary. The tower itself rises to a 
 height of one hundred and eighty feet from the terrace, or two hun- 
 dred from the ground. The ground plan is a square measuring 
 thirty feet on a side. Most of the other principal deities of the 
 Hindoo Pantheon have temples at this place situated between the 
 two enclosures. The eastern gate is flanked and guarded by co- 
 lossal figures of lions, or more properly griffins, in a sitting posture, 
 and by smaller images of the mythological porters Jaya and Vijaya 
 resting on their clubs, sculptured on the side posts. In front 
 stands a column of dark coloured basalt, with a base of the mineral 
 resembling pot-stone, remarkable for its light and elegant appear- 
 ance and the beauty of its proportions, which supports a figure of 
 the monkey-god Hunuman. One might guess that this is the work 
 of artists of a different class and era from those who raised the tem- 
 ple of Jagannath, and the fact is really so ; it having been brought 
 from the famous, but now deserted, temple of the sun at Kanarak, 
 about sixty years ago, by a brahmachari inhabitant of Pooree, of 
 great wealth and influence. 
 
 Some ingenious speculations have been hazarded upon the origin 
 and meaning of the worship of Jagannath and the causes of the pe- 
 culiar sanctity of the place, but amidst the conflicting and contradic- 
 tory legends and traditions which prevail, it seems scarcely possible 
 to arrive at any satisfactory conclusion on the subject. The ac- 
 counts given in the writings of the Hindus, more especially the 
 Kapila Sanhita and the Khetr IMahaytmya of the temple, are simply 
 as follows, divested of the load of declamation and repetition which 
 embarrass the perusal of them. From the beginning of all things 
 until the expiration of the first half of the age of Brahma, Parames- 
 wara, Sri Bhagwan, or Jagannath, in other words Vishnu, dwelt 
 on the Nilachal in Utcala Dcsa, in the form of Nil Madhava. 
 The fame of this form of the deity having reached the Court of 
 Indradyumna, Maharaja of Avanti or Oujein,* an eminently pious 
 
 • Oujein a city of great celebrity in the Mabva country, Lat. 2?>°. 11'. N. 
 long 75". 52'. E. By Abul Fazel in 1582 it is described as follows "Onjein 
 is a large city on tlie banks of the Sopra, and held in high veneration by 
 the Hindoos. It is astonishing that sometimes this river ilows with milk. '
 
 ?iiifcmA>ti>i.iiiii- ..-iiiiirlll T' 11111-ii-Hiiii-i.iX 
 
 IlIl.i.Xi ll ■ i i 1 1 i ixAii_^kA^k^_4^ 
 
 rESTlVAL OF the' SWINGING OF KIHSHNA. IN THE TEMl'LE OF 
 JUGGERNAUT, IN ORISSA, ON THE BAY OF BENGAL.
 
 119 
 
 prince in the Satya Yuga, he conceived a desire to perform worship 
 at the sacred shrine, and accordingly set out on a journey to Orissa, 
 with a large army, after having first dispatched a brahmin to make 
 enquiry. Just as he reached the spot, on the expiration of a three 
 months' journey, it was reported to him that the image of Nil Ma- 
 dhava had disappeared from the face of the earth. The Raja was 
 overwhelmed with disappointment at this intelligence, and fell into 
 a state of the deepest melancholy and affliction until comforted in a 
 dream by the deity, who informed him that although he had aban- 
 doned his former shape, he Avould soon reappear again, (or that a 
 fresh Avatar would take place), in a still more sacred form, that of 
 the Daru Brahm whicli would remain to all ages. Shortly after, 
 the Maharaja was apprized that a Daru,* or log of wood of the 
 Nirn tree ( McUa Azadirachta ) was to be seen floating to the shores 
 of Pursottem Chetr from the quarter of the Sitadwip island, adorn- 
 ed with the Sankha, Gada, Padma, Chakr, or several emblems of 
 Vishnu, viz. the conch shell, viace, lotus and discus, and bearing a 
 most divine and beautiful appearance ! Transported with joy the 
 prince ran to the sea shore, embraced the sacred log, which he was 
 satisfied from the above symptoms must be a real form of Vishnu, 
 and proceeded to deposit it with great ceremony in a consecrated 
 enclosure. He then through the advice of Narad Muni, who had 
 accompanied him, obtained the aid of Visvakerma, the architect of 
 the gods, to arrange the image in its proper form. At the fii-st 
 blow of the sacred axe of the Hindu Vulcan, the log si)llt of itself 
 into the four-fold image or Chatur Murti. A little colouring only 
 was necessary to complete them, and they then became recognized 
 as Sri Krishna or Jagannath distinguished by its hlaclt hue, Baldeo, 
 a form of Siva, of a white colour, Subhadra, the sister of these bro- 
 thers of the colour of saffron, and a round stafl" or pillar with the 
 chakra impressed on each and called Sudersan. The Ptaja's next 
 care was to erect a temple and to establish the worship on a suitable 
 scale of splendour. On the great day when all was ready for con- 
 secrating the temple, Brahma himself, and the whole company of 
 the deities of Indra's court, came down from heaven on their several 
 appropriate vehicles to offer up worship at the shrine of the lord of 
 the universe, which, say the Urias, has since that period, and espe- 
 cially in the Kali yuga, maintained a rank and celebrity such as 
 
 • Some accounts say that the Maharaja had first to preform a hundred 
 thousand Aswa Mcd'h Jagya or sacrifices of tlie horse, before favored \\\i\\ 
 a viev/ of this choice form of the deity, but as usual wilh every Hindu 
 fable there is prodigious discrepancy in the several versions of it.
 
 120 
 
 even Kasi, or Benares, Brindraban, or Setu Band Rameswar, cannot 
 boast. 
 
 j\Ir. Ward in his valuable work, thus describes the origin of the 
 Worship of Juggernaut. " The image of this god has no legs, and 
 only stumps of arms ; the head and eyes are very large. At the 
 festivals the brahmins adorn him with silver or golden arms. 
 Krishnu in some period of Hindoo history was accidentally killed 
 by Ungudu, a hunter; who left the body to rot under the tree 
 where it fell. Some pious persons, however, collected the bones of 
 Krishnu and placed them in a box, where they remained till Indru 
 Dhoomu, a king, who was performing religious austerities to obtain 
 some favour of Vishnoo, was directed by the latter to form the 
 image of Juggernaut, and put into its belly these bones of Krishnu, 
 by which means he should obtain the fruit of his religious austeri- 
 ties. Indru Dhoomnu inquired who should make this image, and 
 was commanded to pray to Vishwukurmu, the architect of the gods. 
 He did so, and obtained his request ; but Vishwu-kurmu at the 
 same time declared, that if any one disturbed him while preparing 
 the image, he would leave it in an unfinished state. He then be- 
 gan, and in one night built a temple upon the blue mountain in 
 Orissa, and proceeded to prepare the image in the temple ; but the 
 impatient king, after waiting fifteen days, went to the spot, on 
 which Vishwu-kurmu desisted from his work, and left the god 
 without hands or feet. The king was very much disconcerted ; 
 but on praying to Brumhu he promised to make the image famous 
 in its present shape. He now invited all the gods to be present at 
 the setting up of this image. Brumhu himself acted as high priest, 
 and gave eyes and a soul to the god, which completely established 
 the fame of Juggernaut. This image is said to be in a pool, near 
 the present temple at Juggernaut-kettra in Orissa." 
 
 The Hindus of Orissa endeavour, though with little foundation, 
 to ascribe to the worship of Jagannath a more sjiiritual character 
 than is generally claimed for their superstition elsewhere. They 
 refer to the common title of tlie divinity of the place, which implies 
 the Brahma or Divine spirit that pervades and sustains the universe, 
 and are fond of quoting a passage in the legendary account of the 
 temple, which runs thus, " Hear now the truth of the Dara Avatar, 
 (the appearance of the deity in the form of Nim tree log). What 
 part of the universe is there which the divine spirit does not pervade? 
 In evei-y place it exults and sports in a ditl'ereut form. In the 
 heaven of Brahma it is Brahma ; at Kylas it is Mahadco ; in the 
 upper world it is Indra ; on the face of the earth it is to be found in
 
 121 
 
 all the most renowned Khetis, at Baddrika as Badvinatli ; at Briii- 
 daban and Dwaraka as Krishcn ; at Ayodhya (Oude) in another 
 shape ; but in the Khetr of Pursottem it appears in its true and 
 most sacred form." The brahmins also have a practice of dressing 
 up the figure of Sri Jeo in a costume appropriate to the occasion, 
 to represent the principal deities, on the occurrence of the yearly 
 festivals held in honor of each, which are termed the dillerent 
 Bhues, or Phases, of the Thakur. Thus at the Ram Navami, the 
 great image assumes the dress and character of Rama ; at the Jan- 
 am Ashtami, that of Krishen ; at the Kali Puja, that of Kali ; when 
 the Narsinha Avatar is celebrated, that of Narsinh ; when the Ram- 
 an Avatar, that of the mighty dwarf. This wovild seem to evince 
 some symptoms of a belief that in offering up worship to Jagannath, 
 his votaries do not confine their adoration to any particular deity, 
 but adore the whole host of Hindu heaven, or rather the spirit which 
 animates them, whilst at other Khetrs the divinity of the place alone 
 is worshipped. Mr. Paterson's hypothesis refers the worship now 
 under consideration to the adoration of the mystical syllable. A, U, 
 M, coalescing into Om, and is certainly the most ingenious and 
 plausible that has been suggested, but goes far beyond the know- 
 ledge or comprehension of the most learned and intellectual of the 
 present day. All the explanation which the more intelligent brah- 
 mins can or will afford on the subject, is, that they worship at Ja- 
 gannath Bhagwan or the supreme sjiirit itself, and not any subor- 
 dinate deity ; that the images are shapeless, because the Vedas have 
 declared that the deity has no particular form ; and that they have 
 received their present grotesque and hideous countenances, witii. 
 the view to terrify men to be good. The same fancy which harf 
 invested the Khetr of Jagannath with superior sanctity, is the cause, 
 of course, of the unusual virtue ascribed to the Muhaprasad, or food 
 cooked for the deity, and consecrated bj' being placed before images. 
 The Khetr Mahatmya says, that Malia Ijukshuii herself preparer 
 and tastes it. He who eats it is absolved from the four cardinal 
 sins of the Hindu faith, viz. hilling a cow, killinc/ a braJniiin, drinkiiy 
 spirits, and commiiiing adultery with the female of a Gum or spiritual 
 pastor. So great is its virtue, that it cannot be polluted by the 
 touch of the very lowest caste, and the leavings even of a dog ;'.re 
 to be carefully taken up and used. The most tremendous and in- 
 expiable of all crimes, is to handle and eat the JMahaprasad, without 
 a proper feeling of reverence. 
 
 "Without going into any profound speculation as to the origin, 
 nature, and meaning of the worship ol' Jagannath, there is one cause
 
 122 
 
 sufficiently obvious ^hy all sects should here unite in harmony in 
 the performance of their religious ceremonies, viz. that the temple 
 instead of being consecrated exclusively to some form of the deity 
 Vishnu alone, is in fact occupied, in joint tenancy, by forms of three 
 of the most revered divinities of the Hindu faith. Balbhadra or 
 Baldeo, (Balarama,) the elder brother, -who is treated with the great- 
 est respect, though not so popular as his black relation, is clearly 
 identified with ]\Iahadeo, both by his white colour, and the figure of 
 the serpent Shesha or Ananta* which forms a hood over the back 
 part of his head ; and Subhadra is esteemed a form of Devi or Kali, 
 the female energy of the above. The precedence is always given to 
 the elder brother ; he has a rath or chariot of equal size with that 
 of Jagannath, and altogether the veneration paid to him is quite 
 sufficient to conciliate the votaries of Siva, who are the only violent 
 or bigoted sectaries. All the idol deities are allowed to occupy 
 niches or temples within the precincts of the great Pagoda, and are 
 treated with so much respect, that the most obstinate sectary 
 could not with any decency or consistency refuse to join in the ge- 
 neral worship of the place. Juggernaut's temple thus becomes in 
 effect a Pantheon of the Hindoo idols. 
 
 The legend above quoted regarding the establishment of the wor- 
 ship of Jagannath, does not provide for or explain the sacred deposit 
 which popular belief, sanctioned by the brahmins, places in the 
 belly of the image. Some conjecture it to be a hone of Krishna, 
 but how it came there is not explained. As the image has been 
 often remade of the wood of the Nim tree, it seems not improbable 
 that it may be a relic of the wood of the old original idol which is 
 thus preserved. Col. Phipps who was stationed at Juggernaut in 
 1822, in his account of Juggernaut's Temple {see Mis. Register Dec. 
 1824,) thus describes the formation of a new Idol. " When two 
 new moons occur in Assur (part of June and July,) which is said to 
 happen, about once in seventeen years, a new idol is always made, 
 a Nim tree is sought for in the forests on which no crow or carrion 
 bird was ever perched ! it is known to the initiated by certain signs. 
 This is prepared into a proper form by common carpenters, and is 
 then intrusted to certain priests who are protected from all intrusion : 
 the process is a great mystery. One man is selected to take out of 
 the idol a small box containing the spirit, which is conveyed inside 
 the new ; the man who does this is always removed from this world 
 before the end of the year .'" 
 
 • Both these words in Wilson's Sancrit Dictionary are explained to 
 mean a serpent and a name of Baladeva.
 
 123 
 
 The memory of Raja Indradyumna is iierpetuated by a superb 
 tank which bears his name. Either the author of the Ayin Acberi, 
 or his translator, has confounded things together, in calling him 
 Raja Indra Dummun or Nilkurpurbut (Nilgiri Parvat,) instead of 
 stating that he visited the sand hills at Puri called by that name 
 in the Hindu writings. The assertion also of Abulfazl that the 
 image of Jagannath is made of sandal wood, is founded apparently 
 on some confusion between the material appropriated to that purpose, 
 and a bar of timber used for closing the entrance of the temple 
 during the Chandan Jatra, thence called the Chandan Daru or 
 sandal wood. 
 
 The monstrous idols of the place may be seen daily, with few 
 exceptions, seated on their Sinhasan, or throne, within the sanc- 
 tuary ; but they are publicly exposed to view on two occasions 
 only in the year, the Asnan and the Rath Jatras. At the Asnan 
 or festival of the bath, Jagannath and his brother, after undergoing 
 certain ablutions, assume what is called the Ganesh Bhues or form 
 of the elephant-headed god, to represent which the images are dres- 
 sed up with an appropriate mask. Thus arrayed they are placed 
 on a high terrace overlooking the outer wall of the temple, sur- 
 rounded by crowds of priests who fan them to drive away the flies, 
 whilst the multitude below gaze in stupid admiration. 
 
 At the Rath Jatra, the images, as is well known, are indulged 
 with an airing on their cars and a visit to the god's country house, 
 a mile and a half distant, named the Goondicha Nour, after the 
 Rani of Maharaja Indradyumna who founded the worship. The 
 display which takes place on this occasion has often before been 
 described, but some brief notice of it will naturally be expected. 
 
 On the appointed day, after various prayers and ceremonies have 
 been preformed within the temple, the four images are brought 
 from their throne to the outside of the Lion gate — not with decency 
 and reverence, seated on a litter or vehicle adapted to such an oc- 
 casion — but, a common cord being fastened round their necks, certain 
 priests to whom the duty appertains, drag them down the steps and 
 through the mud, whilst others keep the figures erect and help their 
 movements by shoving them from behind, in the most indifferent 
 and unceremonious manner, as if they thought the whole business a 
 good joke ! In this way the monstrous idols go rocking and pitch- 
 ing along through the crowd, until they reach the cars, which they 
 are made to ascend by a simular process up an inclined platform 
 reaching from the stage of the machine to the ground. On the 
 other hand, a powerful sentiment of religious enthusiasm pervades
 
 124 
 
 the admiring multitude of pilgrims assembled without, when the 
 imao-es first make their appearance through the gate. They wel- 
 come them with the loudest shouts of joyful recognition and stun- 
 ning cries of Jye Jaf/annaili, victory to Jagannath ; and when the 
 monster Jagannath himself, the most hideous of all the figures, is 
 dragged forth the last in order, the air is rent with plaudits and 
 acclamations. These celebrated idols are nothing more than wood- 
 en busts about six feet in height, fashioned into a rude i-esemblance 
 of the human head resting on a sort of pedestal. They are painted 
 white, yellow, and black respectively, with frightfully grim and 
 distorted countenances, and are decorated with a head dress of diff- 
 erent coloured clothes shaped something like a helmet. The two 
 brothers have arms projecting horizontally forward from the ears I 
 The sister is entirely devoid of even that approximation to the hu- 
 man form. Their Raths* or cars have an imposing air from their 
 size and loftiness, but every part of the ornament is of the most 
 mean and paltry description, save only the covering of striped and 
 spangled broad cloth furnished from the Export Warehouse of the 
 British Government, the splendour and gorgeous effect of which 
 compensate in a great measure for other deficiencies of decoration If 
 After the images have been lodged in their vehicles, a box is brought 
 forth containing the golden or gilded feet, hands, and ears of the 
 great Idol, which are fixed on the proper parts with due ceremony, 
 and a scarlet scarf is carefully arranged round the lower part of the 
 body or pedestal. Thus equipped and decorated, it is worshipped 
 with much pomp and state by the Raja of Khurda, who performs 
 before it the ceremony of the Chandalo, or sweeping, with a richly 
 ornamented broom. At about this period of the festival, bands of 
 villagers enter the crowd dancing and shouting, with music playing 
 before and behind, each cari^jing in his hand a branch of a tree. 
 They are the inhabitants of the neighbouring Pergunnahs, Raheng, 
 Limbai, &c. called Kalabetiahs, whose peculiar duty and privilege 
 it is, conjointly with the inhabitants of Puri, to drag the Raths. 
 On reaching the cars, they take their station close to them, and soon 
 as the proper signal has been given, they set the example to the 
 
 * Jagannath's Rath, called Nandi Ghos, measures forty-three and a 
 half-feet high. It has sixteen wheels of six and a half feet diameter each 
 and a platform thirty-four and a half feet square. The Rath of Bal- 
 doo, called Thala Dhaj, is about forty-oue feet high and has foin-teen 
 wheels. The Devior Subhadra Rath called Padma Dhaj is forty feet higli, 
 the ])latform thirty-one square, and fourteen wheels of six and a half feet 
 diameter. 
 
 t This has ceased by the abolition of the Pilgrim Tax.
 
 12^ 
 
 multitudes assembled, by seizing; on the cables, when all advance 
 forwards a few yards, hauling along generally two of the Raths at 
 a time. The joy and shouts of the crowd on their first movement, 
 the creaking sound of the wheels as these ponderous machines roll 
 along, the clatter of hundreds of harsh sounding instruments, and 
 the general appearance of so immense a moving mass of human beings, 
 produce, it must be acknowledged, an impressive, astounding, and 
 somewhat picturesque effect, whilst the novelty of the scene lasts;, 
 though the contemplation cannot fail, to excite the strongest sensa- 
 tions of pain and disffust in the mind of every Christian spectator. 
 At each pause, the Dytahs or Charioteers of the god advance for- 
 ward to a projecting part of the stage, .with wands in their hands, 
 and throwing themselves into a variety of wild and frantic postures, 
 address some fable or series of jokes to the multitude, who grunt a 
 sort of response at the proper intervals. Often their speeches and 
 actions are grossly and indescribably indecent and obscene ! The 
 address generally closes with some peculiar piquant allusion, when 
 the gratified mob raise a loud shout as the final response, and all 
 rush forward with the cables. The progress made varies greatly 
 according to the state of the roads, the care used in keeping the 
 Raths in a proper direction, the zeal and number of the pilgrims, 
 and the will of the priests, or as they say of the god, the former 
 having some method of choking the wheels, and thereby preventing 
 the movement of the cars, notwithstanding the utmost efforts of the 
 credulous multitude to advance forward. Generally from two to 
 three days are consumed in reaching the Gondicha Nour, where the 
 images are taken out. Before even this period has elapsed, the 
 curiosity and enthusiasm of the pilgrims have nearly evaporated, 
 they steal off in numbers, and leave Sri Jeo to get back to the tem- 
 ple as he may. Without indeed the aid of the villagers before de- 
 scribed, and of the population of Puri who hold their ground free of 
 rent on condition of performing this service to the deity, the Raths 
 would now-a-days infallibly stick always at the Gondicha Nour. 
 Eve7i the gods' own proper servants will not labour zealously and 
 effectually without the interposition of authority. I imagine the ceremony 
 would soon cease to be conducted on its present scale and footing, if 
 the institution were left entirely to its fate and to its own resources, 
 by the offcers of the British Government, 
 
 Hamilton enumerates the festivals at the Temple. At Jugger- 
 naut there are 13 annual festivals : viz.
 
 126 
 
 1. Chandana A sweet-scented powder. 
 
 2. Snana The bathing festival. 
 
 ;5. Rntli The car festival. 
 
 5. Bahura Ditto returning. 
 
 ft. Shayana The lying down festival, 
 
 G. Janma The birth festival. 
 
 7. Kojugara The waking festival. 
 
 8. Rasa The Rasa festival. 
 
 9. Urana.. The warm clothing festival. 
 
 10. Abhishaca The anointing festival. 
 
 11. Macura A sign of the zodiac festival. 
 
 12. Dola The swinging festival. 
 
 13. Rama Narami Rama's birth-day festival. 
 
 Such Hindoos as perform this pilgrimage contrive to arrive at 
 four particular times, when the swinging, the sweet scented, the 
 bathing, and the car festivals take place ; but much the greater 
 number at the swinging and car festivals : some go and return im- 
 mediately, while others sojourn for two or three months. After 
 the preliminary ceremonies are gone through and the fees paid, the 
 pilgrim goes and looks at the image ; he next bathes in the sea, 
 and then returning to the temple, purchases some rice which has 
 been recently offered to Juggernauth, and with it performs the ob- 
 sequies of his deceased ancestors. During his stay he attends, the 
 daily solemnities, and makes offerings through the Brahmins of 
 rice and other articles to Juggernauth. For payment the officiating 
 priests supply him with food ready dressed, which is particularly 
 nutritious, as having been first presented to Juggernauth, who eats 
 (by proxy J 52 tiines each day !! The penitent also feasts the Brah- 
 mins, and eats with all descriptions of pilgrims, of whatever caste. 
 Various reasons are assigned, and stories told, all equally irration- 
 al, to account for the singular exception of permitting an act to be 
 done here, which performed anywhere else would render the indi- 
 vidual a miserable outcast. All Hindoos eagerly accept whatever 
 has been offered to an idol, hence it is common to observe flowers 
 which have been so offered stuck in their hair, and the water which 
 has been offered to Juggernauth is preserved and sipped occasion- 
 ally as a cordial. The appellation of Juggernauth is merely one 
 of the 1000 names of Vishnu, the preserving power, according to 
 the Brahminical theology. 
 
 The concourse of pilgrims to this temple is so immense, that at 
 50 miles distance its approach may be known by the quantity of 
 human bones, which are strewed by the way. Some old persons 
 come to die at Juggernauth, and others measure the distance by 
 their length on the ground ; but besides these voluntary sufferings,
 
 127 
 
 many endure great hardships botli when travelling, and while they 
 reside here, from exposm-e to the weather, bad food and water, 
 and other evils. Many perish by dysentry, and the surrounding 
 country abounds with sculls and human bones ; but the vicinity of 
 Juggernauth to the sea, and the arid nature of the soil, assist to 
 prevent the contagion which would otherwise be generated. When 
 this subject of their misplaced veneration is first perceived, the mul- 
 titude of pilgrims shout aloud, and fall to the ground to worship 
 it."* 
 
 That excess of fanaticism, which formerly prompted the pilgrims 
 to court death by throwing themselves in crowds under the wheels 
 of the car of Jagannath, has happily long ceased to actuate the wor- 
 shippers of the present day. During four years that I have wit- 
 nessed the ceremony, three cases only of this revolting species of 
 immolation have occurred, one of which I may observe is doubtful 
 and should probably be ascribed to accident; in the other two in- 
 stances the victims had long being suffering from severe excruciating 
 complaints, and chose this method of ridding themselves of the 
 burthen of life, in preference to other modes of suicide so prevalent 
 with the lower orders under similar circumstances. The number of 
 pilgrims resorting to Jagannath has I think been exaggerated, as 
 well as the waste of human life occasioned thereby ; though doubt- 
 less, in an unfavourable season, or when the festival occurs late, 
 the proportion of deaths cavsed hy exposure to the inclemency of 
 the weather, is very melancholy. The following is a statement of 
 pilgrims of all classes who attended for the last five years at the 
 three great festivals, procured from the most authentic sources, viz. 
 
 1817-18, Paying Tax 35,941, Exempt 39,720, Total 75,641 
 
 1818-19, 30,241, 4,870, „ 41,111 
 
 1819-29, 92,874, 39,000, „ 131,874 
 
 1820-21, 21,946, 11,500, „ 33,446 
 
 1821-22 35,160, 17,000, „ 52,160 
 
 The Khetr of Jagannath or Vishnu contains temples innumerable 
 sacred to the worship of all the other principal deities, and some 
 secondary ones rarely met with elsewhere, as the god Cuvera or 
 Plutus, who has a curious antique looking temple amongst the 
 sand hills on the coast. Shiva and his female energy are likewise 
 fabled to reside constantly within its limits, in sixteen different 
 
 • Hamilton's Hindostan, vol. 2. p. 53, 54. 
 
 R
 
 128 
 
 forms, eight male and eight females. Tlie male ones or Samhiins 
 figured by images called Yameswara, Visveswara, Gopal Moclian, 
 Markandeswara, Nilkantheswara, Trilochan, Bhuteswara, and Pa- 
 taleswara ; the female figures or Chandis have the apellations of 
 Mangala, Bimla, Sarvamangala, Kali, Dhatri, Karuakhya, Ardha 
 Asti, and Bhawani. There is also a small Sikh* College amongst 
 the sand hills, inhabited by three or four priests of that sect. The 
 horrid practice of self-immolation of widows prevails less at Pooree 
 than might perhaps have been expected, with reference to the 
 general chai-acter of the place and the numerous families that resort 
 there to pay their devotions, the average of Suttees not exceeding 
 six per annum for the police division in which it is coraimzed. 
 The concremation both of the dead and the living bodies takes 
 jjlace on the sea shore, close to the civil station, at a spot impiously 
 called the Swarga Dwara, or passage to heaven. There is this pe- 
 culiarity in the rite of Suttee when performed here, that instead of 
 ascending a pile, the infatuated widow lets herself down into a pit, 
 at the bottom of which the dead body of the husband has been pre- 
 viously jilaced, with lighted faggots above and beneath. The latest 
 returns shew the whole number of victims who destroy themselves 
 annually in the above revolting manner, to average from twenty to 
 thirty for the entire district of Cuttack.f 
 
 The Arka or Padam Khetr at Kanarak is distinguished by its 
 containing the remains of the celebrated temple of the sun, called 
 in our charts the black Pagoda, which is situated amongst the sand 
 hills of the sea shore, near the site of the old village of Kanarak, 
 eighteen miles north of Jagannath Puri. The Jagmohan or anti- 
 chamber is the only part of the building which exists in tolerably 
 
 * The Sikhs are so called from Shishy a disciple ; their founder was 
 Nanuk, a Hindoo born in HG9, and at his deatli left 100,000 followers. 
 He maintained the divine unity, that God dwells in the devout, and that 
 this divine inhabitation renders tlie ascetic an object of reverence and 
 even of worship. Their works advise the Sikhs to seek absorption in God, 
 rather than tlie happiness enjoyed in inferior heavens, from whence the 
 soul descends to enter on a succession of birtlis. As Ions as tlie soul is 
 confined in the body, it is in chains, and whether the chains be of gold or 
 iron, it is still a prisoner and enduring punishment. Nanuk taught — He 
 who serves (jod, the fountain of all good, will ol)tain his blessing. God is 
 served, by listening to his excellences, by meditating on them, and by 
 celebrating tlieir praises, the method of which is to be obtained from a 
 spiritual guide, wlio is above all gods, and who is in fact God himself. 
 God has cieated innumerable worlds. The period of creation is not laid 
 down in any writing ; it is known only to God. There are said to be a 
 hundred Sildi Cliiefs possessing separate districts in the Punjab. — Ward's 
 Vieic, vol. ii, p. i;}]. 
 
 t Tiie Suttee was abolished by Regulation of the Bengal Government, 
 Dec. 4th, 182y.
 
 129 
 
 good preservation. The great tower has been shattered and thrown 
 down by some extraordinary force, either of an earthquake or light- 
 ning, and in its fall seems to have injured that side of the adjoining 
 edifice which looks towards it. A small section however still re- 
 mains standing, about one hundred and twenty feet in height, which 
 viewed from a distance gives the ruin a singular appearance, some- 
 thing resembling that of a ship under sail. The whole of the outer 
 enclosures of the temple have long since disappeared, and nothing 
 is left of tiie edifice called the Bhog INIandap but a heap of ruin, 
 completely buried under a sand hill. 
 
 The black Pagoda even in its present imperfect and dilapidated 
 condition, presents a highly curious and beautiful specimen of the 
 ancient Hindu temple architecture ; and as it has long been com- 
 pletely deserted, we may here study at leisure and without inter- 
 ruption, some of the most striking peculiarities of that style. 
 
 The deity of the place is called by the vulgar Soorju Deo (Surya) 
 and at full length, Chunder Soorju Birinji Narayan.* The origin 
 of the worship of a divinity so little honored in India, generally 
 speaking, is ascribed to Samba, the son of Krishna, who having 
 been afflicted with leprosy, and banished from his father's Court at 
 Dwarka, as a punishment for accidentally looking in upon the 
 nymphs of the palace whilst sporting naked in the water, was cured 
 at this spot by the Sun, to whose service he in gratitude raised a 
 temple. The present edifice it is well known was built by Raja 
 Langora Narsinh Deo, A. D. 1241, under the superintendence of 
 his minister Shibai Sautra. I cannot discover any authority for 
 the assertion of the author of the Ayin Acberi, that the entire 
 revenue of twelve years was expended on the work, but doubtless 
 
 * "Tlie Brahmins consider Smya, or tlie Sun, one of the greatest of 
 the gods ; and he is at present worshipped daily by them, when flowers, 
 water, &c., are offered, accompanied with incantations. On Sunday, at 
 the rising of the sun, in any month, but especially in the month ul Magr.u 
 (part of January and February,) a number of persons, clii'. fty wonun, 
 perform the worship of Surya. Surya and tlie.other planets are fn quently 
 worshipped, in order to procure health. This the liiiidoes call a sacrince 
 to the nine planets, when flowers, rice, water, a burnt sacrifice, Src, are 
 offered to each of these planets separately. The origin of obtainin.g relief 
 from sickness (by worshi])ping the sun.) is ascribed to Shandju, the son ot 
 Krishnu, who was directed in a dream to repeat, twice a-d.iy, the twenty- 
 one names of Surya, then revealed to him. The persons \yho receive the 
 name of Surya and adopt this god as llioir guardiaii deiiy, are called 
 Souras : they never eat till tney have worshipped the stni, and wlu n tlie 
 sun is eniirely covered with rlouds they fast. On a Sunday many Souras, 
 as well as Hindoos belonging to other sccis, perform, in a more I'articular 
 manner, the worship of this idol, and on this day some of them last. 
 Surya has two wives Snvurna and Chaya (Shadow.) There are no tem- 
 ples dedicated to him in Bengal." See Ward's View, vol. ii. pp. 42-6.
 
 130 
 
 the cost was very serious compared with the state of the Raja's 
 treasury. The natives of the neighbouring villages have a strange 
 fable to account for its desertion. They relate that a Kumbha 
 Pathar or loadstone, of immense size, was formerly lodged on the 
 summit of the great tower, which had the eifect of drawing ashore 
 all vessels passing near the coast. The inconvenience of this was 
 so much felt, that about two centuries since, in the Mogul time, 
 the crew of a ship landed at a distance and stealing down the coast, 
 attacked the temple, scaled the tower, and carried off the load- 
 stone. The priests alarmed at this violation of the sanctity of the 
 place, removed the image of the god with all his paraphernalia to 
 Puri, where they have ever since remained, and from that date the 
 temple became deserted and went rapidly to ruin. As above inti- 
 mated, the origin of its dilapidation may obviously be ascribed 
 either to an earthquake or to lightning, but many causes have con- 
 curred to accelerate the progress of destruction, when once a begin- 
 ning had been made. To say nothing of the effects of weather on 
 a deserted building, and of the vegetation that always takes root 
 under such circumstances, it is clear that much injury has been 
 done by the inhabitants of the neighbourhood, in forcing out the 
 iron clamps which held the stones together, for the sake of the 
 metal ; and it is well known that the officers of the Marhatta go- 
 vernment actually beat down a part of the walls, to procure mate- 
 rials for building some insignificant temples at Puri. 
 
 Abulfazl's quaint, but lively and picturesque, description of the 
 temple of the Sun, is of course familiar to those who have perused 
 the Ayin Acberi with attention. Although however it aff'ords a 
 good general idea of the character of the building, it is strangely 
 inaccurate in respect to measurements, no less than in the descrip- 
 tion of the emblems and ornaments which embellish it. Without 
 noticing its several errors in detail, I shall first insert the description 
 above alluded to, and then offer an account of the place as it appears 
 to the visitor in the nineteenth century. 
 
 The author of the Ayin Acheri observes, (vide Gladwin's trans- 
 lation,) " Near to Jagannath is the temple of the sun, in the erecting 
 of which, was expended the whole revenue of Orissa for twelve 
 years. No one can behold this immense edifice without being 
 struck with amazement. The wall which surrounds the whole is 
 one hundred and fifty cubits high and nineteen cubits thick. There 
 are three entrances to it. At the eastern gate there are two very 
 fine figures of elephants, each with a man upon his trunk. To the 
 west are two surprizing figures of horsemen completely armed, and
 
 131 
 
 over the northern gate are carved two lions who having killed two 
 elephants, are sitting upon them. In the front of the gate is a 
 pillar of black stone of an octagonal form fifty cubits high. Tliere 
 are nine flights of steps, after ascending which, you come into an 
 enclosure where you discover a large dome constr\xcted of stone, up- 
 on which are carved the sun and stars, and round them is a border 
 where are represented a variety of human figures, expressing the 
 different passions of the mind, some kneeling, others prostrated 
 with their faces upon the earth, together with minstrels, and a 
 number of strange and wonderful animals, such as never existed 
 but in imagination. This is said to be a work of 730 years atiqui- 
 ty. Raja Nursinh Deo finished this building, thereby erecting for 
 himself a lasting monument of fame. There are twenty-eight other 
 temples belonging to this pagoda, six before the northern gate, and 
 twenty-two without the enclosure, and they are all reported to 
 have performed miracles." 
 
 The wall which formed the outer enclosure may have measured 
 about two hundred and fifty yards on a side ; within this was a 
 second enclosure having three entrances called the Aswa or horse, 
 the Hasti or elephant, and the Sinlia or Lion gate, from the colossal 
 figures of those animals, which surmounted the several side posts. 
 The horses and elephants on the north and south, have long since 
 been precipitated from their bases, but the lions, or rather griftins, 
 still retain the attitude and position assigned to them by Abulfazl, 
 except that they are standing, instead of sitting, on the bodies of 
 elephants, and have one paw lifted in the act of striking. Fronting 
 the Sinh gate, stood the beautiful polygonal column, formed of a 
 single shaft of black basalt, which is now placed at the entrance of 
 the Puri temple. It supported, at that time, the appropriate em- 
 blem of Aruna, the charioteer of the sun, which has since given 
 place to Hanuman, and measures about thirty-three feet in height, 
 instead of fifty cubits. 
 
 From the eastern gate of the inner enclosure, a flight of ruined 
 steps leads to the only tolerably perfect part of the building now 
 remaining, called the Jagmohan, or Antichamber of the Sanctuary. 
 No one, certainly, can behold the massive beams of iron and the 
 prodigious blocks of stone used in the construction of this edifice, 
 without being struck with amazement. The ground plan is a 
 square, measuring sixty feet on a side, or, if we take in the four 
 projecting doorways, it should rather be called a cross. The walls 
 rise to a height of sixty feet, and have in some parts the unusual 
 thickness of twenty feet. They support a noble and curiously
 
 132 
 
 constructed pyramidal roof, the stones comprizing which overhang 
 each other, in the manner of inverted stairs, until they approach 
 near enough towards the summit to support iron beams laid across, 
 on which rests a prodigious mass of solid masonry, forming the 
 head-piece or crowning ornament. The slope measures about sev- 
 enty-two feet, and perpendicular height, sixty-three or sixty-four. 
 The total altitude of the building, fi'om the floor to the summit, is 
 about one hundred feet or a little more. The outside of the roof 
 is divided into three tiers of steps, formed by slabs projecting curi- 
 ously from the body of the building, which are all bordered with u 
 very fine pattern of elephants, birds, and various figures executed 
 with considerable skill and spirit. Each of the terraces between 
 the tiers, is decorated with statues, placed at intervals, nearly as 
 large as life. One of the two lower ones, are figures of nymphs 
 and heavenly choristers, dancing and playing upon sundry instru- 
 ments, but with countenances expressing very little passion or feel- 
 ing of any kind. The third story has the usual mythological ani- 
 mals, more nearly resembling lions than any thing else, which sup- 
 port on their shoulders the outer rim of the huge turban-shape 
 ornament on the top ; besides these, there is a four-headed statute 
 over each of the door-ways, the crowns and sceptres of which, mark 
 them as intended to represent the majesty of Brahma. 
 
 Each face of the Jagmohan has a fine rectangular door-way, with 
 a porch projecting considerably beyond and lined with superb 
 slabs of the grey indurated chlorite, many of which measure fif- 
 teen feet high by a breadtli of six or eight feet. The architrave of 
 the door-way, as well as the roof of the passage leading to the inte- 
 rior, and an enormous mass of masonry resting upon it, are sup- 
 ported by nine iron beams, nearly a foot square by twelve or eigh- 
 teen long, which are laid across the side ways in the most rude and 
 inartificial manner. The whole fabric is held together by clamps 
 of the same metal, and there is no appearance of any cement having 
 been used. 
 
 If the style of the black Pagoda betrays, in the rude and clumsy 
 expedients apparent in its construction, a primitive state of some of 
 the arts, and a deficiency of architectural skill, at the period of its 
 erection, one cannot but wonder at the case with which the archi- 
 tects seem to have wielded and managed the cumbersome masses of 
 iron and stone, used for the works, in an age when so little aid w^s 
 to be derived from any mechanical inventions ; and it must be al- 
 lowed that there is an air of elegance, combined with massiveness,
 
 133 
 
 in tlie whole structure, wluch entitles it to no small sliare of fidnii- 
 mtion. There is much, however, about this remarkahle building, 
 which it is difficult either to describe or comprehend. The interior 
 is filled, to a height of several feet, with large blocks of stone, which 
 seem to have fallen from above, and what purpose they answered, in 
 their former situation, is a matter of great doubt and discussion. 
 Amongst the heap are to be seen, two iron beams, measuring twenty 
 one feet in length by about 'eight inches square, absolutely crushed 
 beneath a superincumbent mass of stone, many of the blocks com- 
 posing which, measure fifteen and sixteen feet in length, by about 
 six feet of depth and two or three in thickness. It seems probable 
 that they formed part of an inner or false roof, but neither is it easy 
 to assign any precise place for such a ceiling, nor can one divine 
 the motive or object of elevating such prodigious blocks of stone 
 to a great height in the building, when lighter materials would 
 have been so much better adapted to the w^ork. 
 
 The exterior of the side walls, as of the roof, is loaded with a pro- 
 fusion of the richest sculptured ornaments. A remarkably hand- 
 some cornice or border occupies the upper part, all round, for a 
 depth of several feet. Below this, the surface is divided by another 
 fine cornice, into two tiers of compartments, parted off into inches 
 by clusters of pilasters, in each of which are placed figures of men 
 and animals, resting on pedestals with a sort of canopy overhead. 
 The human figures are generally male and female, in the most lewd 
 and obscene attitudes, **«***» Amongst the 
 animals, the most common representation is that of a lion rampant 
 treading on an elephant or a prostrate human figure. Generally 
 speaking, the style and execution of the larger figures, are rude and 
 coarse, whilst the smaller ones display often much beauty and grace; 
 but it should be observed that the whole have suffered materially, 
 from the corrosion or decomposition of the stone, of which tlie 
 building is chiefly composed, viz. the coarse red granite of the pro- 
 vince, which is singularly liable to decay, from exposure to the 
 weather. 
 
 The skill and labor of the best artists, seems to have been reserved 
 for the finely polished slabs of chlorite, which line and decorate the 
 outer faces of the door- ways. The whole of the sculpture on these 
 figures, comprizing men and animals, foliage, and arabesque pat- 
 terns, is executed with a degree of taste, propriety, and freedom, 
 which would stand a comparison with some of our best specimens 
 of Gothic architectural ornament. The workmanship remains, too.
 
 134 
 
 as perfect, as if it had just come from under the chissel of the sculp- 
 tor, owing to the extreme hardness and durability of the stone. A 
 triangular niche, over each door-way, was once filled with a figure 
 cut in alto relievo, emblematic of the deity of the place, being that 
 of a youth in a sitting posture, holding in each hand a stalk of the 
 true Lotus or Nelumbium speeiosum, the expanded flowers of which 
 are turned towards him. Each architrave has, as usual, the Nava 
 Graha, or nine brahminical planets, very finely sculptured in alto 
 relievo. Five of them are well proportioned figures of men, with 
 mild and pleasing countenances, crowned with high pointed caps 
 and seated cross-legged on the Padma (Nelumbium speeiosum), 
 engaged in religious meditation — one hand bears a vessel of water, 
 and the fingers of the other are counting over the beads of a rosary, 
 which hangs suspended. The form of the planet which presides 
 over Thursday, (Vrihaspati or Jupiter,) is distinguished from the 
 others by a flowing majestic beard. Friday, or Venus, is a youth- 
 ful female, with a plump well rounded figure. Ketu, the descend- 
 ing node, is a triton whose body ends in the tail of a fish or drag- 
 on ; and Rahu, or the ascending node, a monster, all head and 
 shoulders, with a grinning grotesque countenance, frizly hair dres- 
 sed like a full blown wig, and one immense canine tooth projecting 
 from the upper jaw ; in one hand he holds a hatchet, and in the 
 other a fragment of the moon. These are doubtless the " sun and 
 stars" mentioned by the author of the Ayin Acberi. Why they 
 occupy, so uniformly, a position over the door-way of every temple 
 in Orissa, sacred to whatever deity, I have never been able to 
 learn. 
 
 The walls of the interior are, as usual with Hindu temples, en- 
 tirely plain and devoid of ornament ; but each of the projecting 
 steps in the square pyramidal roof, has been curiously rounded, 
 and formed into a sort of cornice, which gives a slight finish to 
 that part of the building. 
 
 From the fragment remaining of the great tower, it would seem 
 to have been covered with rich and varied sculptured ornament, in 
 the style of the Bhubaneswar temple. Like all edifices of the kind, 
 too, it had evidently an inner false roof, of pyi-amidal shape, formed 
 of the inverted stairs used by the old architects of the province, as 
 a substitute for the arch. 
 
 The Rev. A. Sutton thus describes this Pagoda. "I set off to 
 the Black Pagoda about half a coss distant, where I expected to 
 meet with a great many people, and get a sight of this ancient 
 monument of idolatry, and was not disappointed, except in having
 
 135 
 
 my expectations far exceeded. There was a very large assembly 
 of people sitting round about the temple, and quite at liberty. This 
 is by far the best spot for missionary purposes, and would amply 
 repay the trouble of an excursion another year. I preached to the 
 people in different places, and distributed the remainder of my books 
 to very eager applicants. I had entertained the mistaken idt-a that 
 Hindooism originally was comparatively a pure system to wliat we 
 see it in our day ; and if any one entertains the same opinion, I 
 would recommend them to visit the Black Pagoda on the Orissa 
 coast. Here is one of the oldest temples in India, so old, that no 
 account can be given of its origin or antiquity ; the natives believe, 
 and told me repeatedly, it was the work of the gods. It is very 
 magnificent in many respects. The carving in stone and marble 
 work, is laboured and various to an astonishing extent ; but this 
 sJcill and cost is principally bestoivcd on jicjures the most heastlif 
 that can he conceived, and altogether, presents a tnass of ohsceniti/ 
 which beggars all description ! The temple is now little better 
 than a heap of ruins. The Idol, they told me, was stolen away, 
 and it is now at liberty for any one's minutest inspection. On my 
 entering it, the stench was extremely disagreeable, occasioned by 
 the swarms of bats, bears, and other noxious creatures, which had 
 taken up their abode in the holy place. It must have been a noble 
 .gilding once. The stones of which the interior is built are many 
 of them of an immense size, and excited my wonder and admira- 
 tion how the Hindoos could have managed them. I measured one 
 on which I stood, that lay clear of the heap, and on my return home 
 found it to be twelve feet long, and nearly the same in girth. This 
 stone had fallen with the inner roof or dome, and I have no reason 
 •whatever to suppose it one of the largest. The Temple however 
 served me for a very difTerent p\n-pose to that for which it was 
 originally intended ; for, as there were many people inside looking 
 about, our conversation led me to discourse at some lengtli on the 
 universal destruction of Idolatry, and the spread of the glorious 
 soul-restoring gospel of the Son of God, They listened with at- 
 tention, and seemed to think I spoke the truth. I was afterwards 
 struck at the idea of making a preaching-house of an Idol's temple. 
 Before I left I clambered nearly to the top of this mass of obscenity. 
 One of the beastly representations over which I crawled, and which 
 had fallen down, was large as life, and there were many others 
 like it."
 
 186 
 
 The Birjai or Parbati khetr, comprizes the countr}' which stretches 
 for five cos around the village of Jajipur (Yajyapura) on the banks 
 of the Bytarini, as a centre. The sanctity of the place is, as usual, 
 founded on a variety of ffinciful notions and v/ild traditions, wliich 
 it v/ould be tedious to detail at any length. In the first place, its 
 name, the " City of Sacrifice," is derived from the circumstance of 
 Brahma having performed here, in ancient days, the great sacrifice 
 called the Das Aswamed'h, at the ghat so called, to which all the 
 gods and goddesses were invited. Amongst others, Gangaji was 
 prevailed on to attend, and has since flowed through the district in 
 the sacred form of the Bytarini, which, descending to the infernal 
 regions by an opening near Jajipur, becomes there the Styx of the 
 Hindu Tartarus.'^ At this same sacrifice, a particularly holy form 
 of Durga, or Parvati, sprung up from the altar on which the burnt 
 offering was laid, and adopted the title of Birja, whence the name 
 of the khetr : from her, again, issued the eight Chandis, or repre- 
 sentatives of the Sacti of IMahadeva ; and their appearance was 
 followed by that of the eight Sambhus, or lords of the Linga, who 
 with their dependent lingas, amounting in all to no less than a 
 crore, are stationed at different points, over the whole khetr, to 
 guard it from the intrusion of Asurs, Rakshases, and other malig- 
 nant demons. The titles of the female energies above noticed, are 
 Koth Vasini, Sidaheswari, Nibakhi, Uttareswari, Bhagavati, Kotavi, 
 and Bhimaki ; those of the males, Trilochana, Someswara, Trilo- 
 keswara, Pranaveswara, Isaneswara, Akandeswai-a, Agniswara, and 
 Siddhiswara, which the learned reader may compare with the 
 epithets of the same divinities who protect and sanctify the Bishen 
 Khetr. 
 
 Besides the afore-mentioned claims to veneration, Jajipur is far- 
 ther esteemed, from its being supposed to rest on the navel of the 
 tremendous giant or demon, called (he Gaya Asur, who was over- 
 thrown by Vishnu. Such was his hulk, that, when stretched on 
 the ground, his head rested at Gayn,f his navel (nabhi) at this 
 place, and his feet at a spot near Piajamendri. There is a very 
 
 * "The dead in soiiiir to the jnd.ujinon), hall of Yuniu or death, cross the 
 B3'tunnioc, the India Stj'x, the waters of which like those of Pblegethon, 
 the fourth river of hell, which the dead were obliged to cross, are said to 
 be boiliiif!: hot. Tliis vivor encircled the infernal regions nine times. By- 
 turinice encircles this hall six times." 
 
 t This is the modern capital of Bchar. It is situated in Lat. 2Io 49' N. 
 Long. S5o E, 55 miles south of Patna, a celebrated place of Pilgrimage, 
 to release the souls of the dead out of purgatory. The Pdgrim Tax was 
 abolished here April IbJlU.
 
 137 
 
 sacred well or pit within the enclosure of one of the Jajipur temples, 
 called the Gaya Nabhi or Bamphi, which is fabled to reach to tlie 
 navel of the monster, and into it the Hindu pilgrims throw the Pin- 
 da, or cake of rice or sweetmeats, which is offered, at particular 
 conjunctions, as an expiation for the sins of their ancestors. The 
 priests and inhabitants of Jajipur insist, that in 1821, a sudden rise 
 of water took place in the well, which forced up the accumulated 
 mass of sour rice cakes that had been there fermenting for months 
 or years, and deluged the whole area of the temple with filth. 
 The occurrence was regarded both as a miracle, and as the fore- 
 runner of some great calamity. 
 
 The numerous stone temples on both sides of the Bytarini river 
 executed mostly in a very respectable style of architecture, bespeak 
 the ancient importance of the place ; and history informs us that 
 it was formerly one of the capitals of the Orissan monarchy. The 
 Rajas of the Kesari dynasty held here their Court occasionally, as 
 well as those of the Ganga Vansa line, and the remains of their 
 palace, at present an undefinable heap of ruin, are still shewn. The 
 Musselman writers seem sometimes to mention Jajipur as a separate 
 principality, in the time of the Ganga Bans Rajas, but I can dis- 
 cover no ground whatever for such a territorial division. Moham- 
 med Taki Klian, the Deputy of Shujaa Khan Nazir of Bengal, 
 held his Court at Jajipur, and built a fine palace and mosque on 
 the banks of the Byterini, early in the last century, out of the 
 materials of some dilapidated Hindu temple, the sculptured orna- 
 ments of which may be still observed in many parts of the walls. 
 His palace, again, has been in great part destroyed by the officers 
 of the present government, to obtain materials for the construction 
 of public works in the neighbourhood. The environs of Jajipur, 
 present much to interest the curious, in its temples, khambas or 
 columns in various styles, and fine remains of statuary. On one 
 of the pillars, an inscription has been discovex-ed, which is said to 
 be of the same character exactly as that on the brow of the Khan- 
 digiri cavern of Khurda. The most eminently curious objects of 
 the place however, are, the images of certain Hindu goddesses, 
 carved in stone, which I shall now more particularly describe. 
 
 At the back of a high terrace supporting the cejiotujjli of Syyed 
 Bokhari, a Musselman saint, three colossal statues of the Hindu 
 divinities, are shewn. They lie with their heels upi)ermost, on a 
 heap of rubbish, in precisely the same position apparently that they 
 assumed, when tumbled from their thrones above, by the Mussel- 
 man conquerors of the province, who destroyed a celcbiated temple
 
 138 
 
 at the spot, and further desecrated it, by erecting on its ruins a shrine 
 and mosque of their own worship. The images are cut in alto 
 relievo, out of enormous blocks of the indurated Mugni, or chlorite 
 slate rock, and measure about ten feet in length. They represent 
 Kali, Varahi the wife of the Boar Avatar, and Indrani the lady of 
 Indra ; and though the subjects are grotesque, the execution is 
 distinguished by a degree of freedom, skill and propriety, quite 
 unusual in the works of Hindu sculptors. The first is a disgusting, 
 but faithful, representation of a ghastly figure, nearly a skeleton, 
 with many of the muscles and arteries exposed to view, invested 
 with the distinguishing marks and attributes of the goddess Kali. 
 She is seated on a car, or vahana, supported by a kneeling diminu- 
 tive figure of Mahadeva. The second has a boar's head, and a 
 huge pot belly, like that of Ganesa, and rests on a buffalo. The 
 third is a well proportioned female figure, seated on an elephant, 
 the animal consecrated by the Hindu Mythology to Indra, the 
 lord of the Debtas 
 
 On the banks of the river, we meet with a sort of raised gallery, 
 filled with mythological sculptures, amongst which seven large co- 
 lossal figures of the female divinities called the Matris, are parti- 
 cularly remarkable. They are said to have been recovered, lately, 
 out of the sand of the river^whcre they were tossed by the Moguls 
 on their shrines being destroyed — by a mahajan of Cuttack, who 
 built the edifice in which they are now deposited. They differ 
 little in style and dimensions, from those above described, but 
 appear to be cut out of blocks of basalt, or greenstone, instead of 
 chlorite shist. They arc styled respectively, Kali, Indrani, Cau- 
 mari, Rudrani, Varahiiii, Vaishnavi, and Yama Matri. The figure 
 of Kali is sculptured in a very spirited manner; she is represented 
 with an axe in one hand, and a cup full of blood in the other, 
 dancing in an infuriated attitude, after the destruction of the giant 
 Rakta Vija, and trampling unconsciously on her husband Mahadeo, 
 who, as the fable runs, had thrown himself at her feet, to solicit 
 her to desist from those violent movements, which were shaking 
 the whole world. That of Jam Matri, the "mother of Yama," is 
 also a very striking and remarkable piece of sculi)turc. Her form 
 is that of a hideous decrepid old woman, seated on a pedestal, quite 
 naked, with a countenance alike expressive of extreme age, and 
 that sourness of disposition which has rendered her proverbial as a 
 scold. There are likewise fine representations in this mythological 
 gallery, of the Narasinha Avatar, and the Giant Ravana, with his 
 hundred hauh and arms.
 
 139 
 
 Under the head of Cicil Architecture, I shall, in conclusion, 
 mention the Bridges of Orissa, which are certainly the most credit- 
 able, though not the most magnificent, monuments remaining of its 
 indigenous princes. Many of these works are to be found in differ- 
 ent parts of the province, still in excellent state of preservation. 
 The principal bridges which I have seen, are, that between Sim- 
 leah and Soro, of fourteen nalehs or channels : the Athareh or 
 eighteen naleh bridge, at Puri ; the Char naleh, in the same neigh- 
 bourhood ; the bridge at Dclang, and another over the Dya, be- 
 tween Kiiurda and Pipley. They are generally termed indifferently 
 by foreigners, Mogul and Marhatta bridges ; but the latter race 
 during their unsettled and disturbed government in Cuttack, cer- 
 tainly never constructed works of so useful and durable a cliaracter; 
 and besides the fact that the history of some of the principal ones 
 is well known, it is quite obvious from a consideration of their style 
 and architectural ornaments, that they are of pure Hindu origin, 
 and belong to an age ignorant of the use of the arch. A sliort de- 
 scription of the Athareh naleh bridge at Puri, will serve, to illustrate 
 sufiiciently this part of the subject. It was built of a ferruginous 
 colored stone, probably the iron clay, early in the fourteenth cen- 
 tury, by Raja Kabir Narsinh Deo, the successor of Langora Narsinh 
 Deo who completed the black Pagoda. The Hindus, being ignorant 
 how to turn an arch, substituted in lieu of it the method, often ad- 
 verted to above, of laying horizontal tiers of stones on the piers, 
 the one projecting slightly beyond the other in the manner of in- 
 verted stairs, until they approach near enough at top, to stistain a 
 key stone or cross beam; a feature so remarkable in Hindu archi- 
 tecture, that it seems strange it should not have been liilherto par- 
 ticularly noticed, in any description of the antiquities of the country. 
 The bridge has eighteen nalehs or passages for the water, each 
 roofed in the way described. Its total length is 2<J0 feet, and 
 height of the central passages eighteen feet, and its breadth fourLuen 
 ditto ; of the smallest ones, at each extremity, thirteen and seven 
 respectively ; and the thickness of the piers, which have been ju- 
 diciously rounded on the side opposed to the current, eight and six 
 feet; the height of the parapet, which is a modern addition, is six 
 feet. 
 
 Of the other native buildings of the province little need be said. 
 The stone revetment at Cutlack, a work of magnitude and indis- 
 pensible utility, is probably of Mogul origin, built in imitation of a 
 more ancient. one, the remains of which are still to be seen. Foil 
 Barabuti has been described in speaking of the modern capita'.
 
 140 
 
 The ruins extant of the old palaces of the Rajas, at Cuttack, 
 Choudwar, Jajpur, and Bhubaneswer, are mere shapeless masses 
 of stone and mounds of earth, which it would be fruitless to attempt 
 any detailed account of. The ancient fortress of Sarengerh, on the 
 south bank of the Kajuri, opposite to Cuttack, is remarkable for 
 the great distance to which its works may be traced, but no portion 
 of it remains habitable ; and a modern killah, of the Musselman 
 time, occupies the site of the citadel and palace of the first of the 
 Ganja Vansa Rajas. 
 
 The dilapidations of time, mouldering into oblivion and the dust, 
 the proudest works of human power, forcibly remind us, that, as 
 states and dynasties rise, change, and disappear, so we, and all we 
 fondly call our own, are " going the way of all flesh." But let us 
 remember — " God requireth that which is past." How ought the 
 present then, to be devoted to those works of benevolence, piety, 
 and zeal for the salvation of souls, the fruit and reward of which 
 will remain when this vain world sliall be no more. The Mussel- 
 man and Marhatta misrule in Hindostan, has most providentially 
 been subverted by the British power. India is given to Britain for 
 her welfare. Orissa, one of her most sacred and interesting Pro- 
 vinces, now enjoys the increasing light of the Gospel. Colleges, 
 schools, scriptures, tracts, preaching the gospel, &c., are scattering 
 the clouds of darkness in almost every part of this region and 
 shadow of death. It is " the morning light" of the sun of righte- 
 ousness, which "shineth more and more unto the perfect day." 
 
 " See, knowledge, slowly rising like the sun 
 In early spring, upon the Lapland plain, 
 Gives fortli faiftf light, but, lengthening days begun, 
 Its growing rays do gather strength amain ; 
 And clouds si)ring up and interpose in vain. 
 The living princi])le asserts the sky 
 Driv'n back, or scattcr'd wide in driving rain, 
 To furthest corners of the heavens tliey fly, 
 Shunning for aye the glare of day's all-lightening eye.'
 
 A BRIEF HTSTORY OF 
 
 THE RISE AND PROGRESS 
 
 OF 
 
 THE GENERAL BAPTIST MISSION 
 
 IN ORISSA.
 
 A BEIEF HISTORY, 
 
 ETC., ETC. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 Rise of the Mission in Orissa. 
 
 Introductory ohservations — Sketch of the History of the General 
 Baptist Denomination — Formation of tlic Foreign Mission — 
 Einbarkalion and Voyayc of the first Rlissionaries to India — 
 ArriiHil at Seramjiore — Approbation of the British Government 
 obtained to proceed to Orissa — Abundant supply of Scriptures 
 and Tracts for distribution, 
 
 IIiNDOsTAN presents a scene of deep interest to the politician, the 
 philanthropist, and tlie cliristian. The rise and prcigrcss of tlie 
 British empire in the east, is one of the most unprecedented events 
 recorded in history. It has been observed, perhaps v/ith rather too 
 much asperity — "Notwithstanding the solemn declaration made by 
 the Legislature in 1782, that schemes of conquest and extent of 
 dominion in India, are measures repugnant to the wish, the honour, 
 and the policy of the British nation ; they have ever since been so 
 eagerly and successfully pursued, that our dominions in the cast, 
 now embrace the whole of the Alogul empii-e, comprising a popula- 
 tion of ninety millions."* And more recently, the intelligent 
 Editor of the Friend of India, has observed to the same efl'ect : — 
 
 * East India Magazine, Feb. ISo.*?. 
 T
 
 144 
 
 " When we recal to mind tlie reiterated charges which have been 
 brought in Parliament against our Indian statesmen, for the exten- 
 sion of the empire within the Indus, and h)ok ujion the present 
 course of alFairs which is leading us into new scenes, hundreds of 
 miles beyond that river, how feeble and short-sighted do all human 
 councils appear. There is surely a power at work in all these 
 changes, mightier than any human agency ; and these grand move- 
 ments which arc apt to strike the mind with awe, belong to higher 
 and nobler plans than any which have been dreamed of in the 
 councils of India."* 
 
 The thoughtful and pious Christian, contemplating Orisaa as the 
 scene of missionary operations, may be reminded of the scripture — 
 "a goodly heritage of the host of nations." What a host of na- 
 tions does Ilindostan present from the Brumapootra river to the 
 Indus ; and from tlie mouths of the Ganges to Cabul ! And that 
 Orissa should be, as by the special providence of God, and *' the 
 consent of the tribes of Israel" engaged in missionary labours, 
 allotted to the General Baptists as " a half tribe of the Israel of 
 God," may bring to pleasing recollection, the language of Moses 
 concerning the destination of his people in Palestine ; " When the 
 Most High divided to the nations their inheritance, when He sepa- 
 rated the sons of Adam he set the bounds of the people according 
 to the number of the children of Israel." — Deu. 32, 8. Orissa, 
 though comparatively a small principality, occupies a commanding 
 position on the bay of Bengal, approaching Calcutta, the great 
 metropolis of British power, and forming the connecting link be- 
 tween the Bengal and jNIadras Presidencies. The popularity of the 
 "mighty Pagoda of Juggernaut," adds in the estimation of the 
 Christian, the deepest interest to this scene of philanthropic labour, 
 which contemplates the fulfilment of the scripture, " The idols He 
 shall utterly abolish." " He will famish all the gods of the earth ; 
 and men shall worship him every one from his place, even all the 
 idols of the heathen." At that time, even of the temple of Jugger- 
 naut, it will be verified, " The fortress of the liigh fort of thy walls 
 shall he bring down, lay low, bring to the ground, even to the 
 dust." Who that has perused the previous history of Orissa, but 
 must cherish a lively interest in its civilization, and especially, its 
 evangelization ? 
 
 The Report of the Mission for 1821, commences with the follow- 
 ing eloquent paragraph, highly descriptive of the moral state of 
 
 * Friend of India, 1839.
 
 145 
 
 Orjssa, at tlie time the first Missionaries were proceeding to tluit 
 " region and shadow of death ;" and of tlie inestimable boon they 
 were honoured to bear to its teeming myriads. " Before the Son 
 of God ascended from Bethany to heaven, he gave the most sublime, 
 the most important, the most benevolent command that was ever 
 delivered in this tiansitory world — Go preach the Gospel to cilery 
 creature. When he uttered this divinely gracious precc2)t, Britain 
 lay shrouded in gloom more melancholy than the gloom of the 
 grave, and more desolating than the hand of death. A night of 
 darkness that had been deepening for ages, covered all the land. 
 Death, spiritual death, reigned triumphant over our hapless ances- 
 tors. Not a gleam of light broke in upon the darkness, not a pulse 
 of life was felt aniong the dead. The land was a golgotha, inha- 
 bited by immortal beings, but by immortal beings "all dead," 
 possessed of souls formed for eternity, yet as ignorant of true good 
 as the brutes that perish, and less happy than the brutes because 
 polluted with vices that never polluted them. At length some un- 
 known friends of ours heard in the Saviour's command a voice as it 
 were saying. Go preach the Gospel in Britain. They came — and 
 when will the blessings of that day terminate ! The hoary druidical 
 system of bloody superstition fell — the night of ages was dispersed, 
 and the god of this world felt his British throne totter and moulder 
 before the heralds of the Cross. What has been done for us it is 
 our duty and happiness to do for others." 
 
 It may be interesting, in passing, to give a little information 
 respecting the Denomination of Christians to whom the evangeliza- 
 tion of Orissa is committed by divine Providence. Of them it is 
 stated in the First Indian Report of the Society, printed at 
 Cuttack, — 
 
 "The Missionaries laboiu-ing in Oriss.i whether from England or Amer- 
 ica, belong to that section of the Baptist cluu-ch wliicli in England is de- 
 nominated "General Baptist." Thuy are thus designated from li(,l(!iiig as 
 their distingnisliing sentiment, tliat Clnist has by his sufferings uuto death 
 made provision for the salvation of evtry man ; while the other seetion of 
 the Baptist church is desiguaird " Particular Baptist" from liohling llie 
 doctrine of particular redcmi-tion, or that Christ died only f"r the eh'ct. 
 These designations were far more ajjiiropriatc fifty years ago than they now 
 are ; within this period both sections have approximated so ch.scly to each 
 other that the majority perhaps in either denoniination have little to dis- 
 tinguish them but tiie name. 
 
 The spirit of Missions wliich was first kindled in the minds of the English 
 Baiitists by the labours of the apostolic Carey, soon spread its hallowing 
 influence among the General Baptists. Indeed Dr. Carey was the pastor 
 of a very ancient General Baptist church at Molton, Noithamptonshire, 
 and with his venerated colleagues, he ever looked with pureutal allL-clion 
 upon our infant Miisiun."
 
 146 
 
 " The General Baptists of England, (says the Rev. A. Sutton,) were> 
 during the 17th century,* an active, numerous hody of Christians. They 
 were orthodox in sentiment, and fervent in piety, but unliappily the doc- 
 trine of Socinianism cre])t into their churches, and while it ate out the vital 
 spirit of Christianity, thinned their members, and spread a general torpor 
 over the whole body. At length the indefatigable Dan Taylor, was 
 raised up among them, and fanned the dying embers of piety into a flame. 
 His spirit v/as grieved at the desolation of the churches; he wrote, and tra- 
 velled, and preached and pi-ayed in behalf of the pure doctrines of the gospel. 
 He succeeded in many instances, in confirming the wavering in the fun- 
 damental truths of the Bible ; he gathered around him a band of brethren 
 of similar feelings with himself ; they grew bold in defence of thi! faith 
 oncedelivered t^ the saints; they o])posed the deadening influence of Soci- 
 nianism, and when they could do no more in reforming the body, they 
 separated and formed themselves into a distinct society uuder the name 
 of " T//e A^civ Conned'iou of General Baptists." This important measure 
 was effected A. D. 1770, and from that time the New Connexion has grad- 
 ually increased in numbers and influence, while the old Gtueral Baptists 
 have continued to sink into comparative insignificance. Th.e rise of tlsc 
 Particular Baptist Mission in 1792 spread a new infiuerice tlu-ough the 
 churches ; a higher tone of l>iety was excited ; a more active ^jrineiple of 
 benevolence warmed the h.earts of British Christians, and zeal for the 
 salvation of the world was called into exercise, which had lain dormant 
 throiigh many preceding generations. The New Connexion of General 
 Baptists partook of this revival of Primitive Christianity, though f;>r some 
 years they supposed themselves too few in nmnber, and too limited in their 
 resources to do any thing for missions, more than throw their mite into the 
 treasury of existing societies. At lengtii providence raised up the Rev. J. G. 
 Pike to advocate tlie cause of missions among the General Baptists. His 
 whole soul was called forth in behalf of the perishing nations of idolaters. 
 He pleaded their cause with such affecting importunity, and such invincible 
 ardour, that opposition was silenced; ditHculties vanished ; friends were 
 encouraged ; and the resolution to atten.ipt to do something among the 
 heathen was formed at the Annual Association of the New Connexion, in 
 A. D. ISIO. 
 
 In turning over the pages of civil history, we cannot helj) reflecting 
 that the mightiest nations arose from small beginnings, and that some of 
 theinost famous heroes were once obscure and perhaps despised individuals. 
 This remark is not intended to convey an idea that the Inunble memorial 
 111)011 which we are now entering will yield to a more importp.nt history of 
 mightier achievements performed by the little society to which it relates, 
 (though in one view this will most assiu'cdly be the case,) but it may in- 
 diice a salutary application of the question " Who hath despi.sed the day 
 of small things?" and justify the attempt at preserving an account of the 
 efforts of a body of Christians engaged in attacking one oi" the strongest 
 holds of the prince of darkness ; and which under Providence extracted 
 the first stones from the foundation of that " migl)ty pagoda" which after 
 ages are destined to see crumbling into dust. Juggernaut, the (jrcat, the 
 obsceiie, the hloodij Jnyijcrnant, must fa//; long, ])erhaps, will be the struggle 
 and fierce the conflict, but he must fall ; and the place which knows him 
 now will know him no more for ever. 
 
 The Prophets and Apostles who foretold the triumphs of the gospel, and 
 the blessings of Immanuel's reign, looked through many a bitter per- 
 secution, and beyond successive ages of pagan darkness. They saw in 
 
 * For an account of the Old and New Connexions of the General Bap- 
 tist Denomination, see Manas.-ycf/yn Prize E;'c.ay, p. ;>3-44.
 
 14-7 
 
 their prophetic vision the long nii^ht of antichrist, and the extended sway 
 of the iron licartcd man of Mecca ; but we have passed tliose direful scenes ; 
 we anticijjate no such obstructions to the s])read of liglit and trutli, we 
 believe that the last struggle of exi)iring Idolatrj'has connnenced, and that 
 the first kindlings of tbc glorious day of universal bliss have already dawn- 
 ed to be obscured no r.iore. Or if a passing cloud shall for a moment 
 spread the gloom of night over our hopes and prospects, it will soon pass 
 away, and the full orbed glories of the Sun of llighteousuess, appear to 
 diffuse eternal light, and life, and joy.'"* 
 
 The formation of the ^lission, destined, it is Imnihly trusted, to 
 undermine the Idolatry of Juggernaut, and to blot out its atrocities 
 for evei', vi'as an event of great importance in the church of Christ. 
 " A thought (says Dr. Cox, in his Ilistori/ of the Baptist Mission- 
 ary Society,) arises in the mind of an individual. There it works 
 secretly for a time, till it'irresistibly demands expression. Theii it 
 calls into exercise the sympathies of other minds, till, attaching it- 
 self to kindred elements around, it moulds into form, and stimulates 
 into activity a series of efforts. These issue in the salvation of in- 
 numerable souls, and by the various combinations of christian 
 benevolence, send down an ever augmenting influence to distant 
 ages. Some of the greatest events, both of secular and ecclesiasti- 
 cal history, have been connected with circumstances apparently the 
 most insignificant, or with men the most obscure and unpretending, 
 that "the excellency of the power may be of God and not of man." 
 The first publication of the Baptist TJissionary Society commences 
 with the observation ; — " The origin of the Society will be ft)und in 
 the workings of our Brother Carey's mind, which has been directed 
 to this object for the last nine or ten years, with very little inter- 
 mission. His heart appears to have been set upon the conversion 
 of the heathen, before he came to reside at Moulton in 178G." — As 
 the Particular Baptist Mission originated with the venerable Carey, 
 so the General Baptist Missitni must be traced to the deep and 
 anxious solicitude for the heathen of its Secretary, the Rev. J. G. 
 Pike, of Derby, the author of so many valuable works on practical 
 divinity. His name first appears in the Minutes of the General 
 Baptist Association in 1809, as residing at Mr. Dan Taylor's, in 
 London, or addressed at his residence. The following account of 
 the rise of the Society, is extracted from " The Committee Book," 
 and is in Mr. Pike's handwriting. "This Society arose in 181G. 
 Some members of the New Connection of General Baptists had long 
 felt a desire to see a Society for the propagation of the gospel among 
 the heathen, established by the cliurclies of the Connection. The 
 
 • Sutton'a Narrative oi the Mission to Orisaa, 1833, Iniio. p. 6-8.
 
 148 
 
 writer of these lines has little acquaintance, from personal observa- 
 tion with what passed in the body previously to 1809, but thinks 
 that he has seen a statement that a case respecting a Foreign ISIission 
 was sent from Castle Donington, to a Conference or Association 
 before that time. If this wei'e the case no visible effects appear to 
 have followed. In 1809 an anonymous letter on the subject was 
 read at the Association at Quorndon, Leicestershire. This letter 
 ap23eared to excite some attention ; Mr. Freeston spoke of it in 
 terms of high commendation ; and Mr. B. Pollard, observed that 
 he could almost have sold the coat from his back for the missionary 
 cause, or to that effect. This letter was printed in the General Baptist 
 Repository, No. 17. In 1813, a question to the following effect 
 was presented as from the Church at Friar Lane, Leicester, to the 
 Conference at Derby, — " Ought not the General Baptists to exert 
 themselves as much as they can, in establishing, though on ever so 
 small a scale, a Mission of their own ?" It is believed that the 
 question was brought forward by the desire of an intimate acquaint- 
 ance of the Minister; and in 1813 two letters apjjeared in the 
 Repository on the importance of a Mission to the heathen. About 
 1812 the present Secretary of the Society applied to Mr. Fuller, 
 the venerated Secretary of the Baptist Missionary Society, to know 
 if their Society would employ as a Missionary a person who might 
 be a member of a General Baptist Church. His answer amounted 
 to a negative. In 1814 or 15, Mr. Fuller was again inquired of 
 respecting the formation of an auxiliary Baptist ]\Iissionary Society, 
 which should include both the bodies of the Baptist Denomination. 
 It was thought this might be supported by the Churches of the 
 former description, and being a mere auxiliary would not interfere 
 with the management of the Baptist Missions. His answer to this 
 proposition v/as decidedly unfavourable. It now remained for the 
 friends of the heathen among the General Baptists, to see a little 
 done among themselves for the support of the Missionary cause as 
 carried on by others, or to make a fresh attempt to form a Mission- 
 ary Society in their own Connection. In the early part of 1816, 
 another letter* appeared in the Repository, calling for the establish- 
 ment of such a Society. This letter appears to have had some 
 effect. The subject was taken up by the Lincolnshire Conference. 
 This letter appears to have been read at a Church meeting in Stoney 
 Street, Nottingham, and a case from the Church was presented to a 
 full Conference at Wimeswould, June 4, 1810, requesting the Con- 
 
 • It is most probable that Mr. Pike was the writer of these letters.
 
 149 
 
 ferencc to take into consideration the formation of a Foreign Mission. 
 After some discussion, which gave an unusual interest to the 
 meeting, it was resolved that the subject appeared to be of such 
 importance, that the Conference recommended it to the serious 
 consideration of the next Association. It was determined that a 
 copy of the resolution should be sent to every Church previously 
 to the Association. The subject was accordingly taken up by the 
 Association at Boston ; and though the design met with some op- 
 position, the result was favorable, and a resolution was passed re- 
 commending the friends of the measure to form a Society imme- 
 diately."* 
 
 The writer was present at the discussion in the Association, and 
 also his late valued colleague IVIr. Bampton, and great was their 
 satisfaction, in unison with the feelings of every friend of the infant 
 Society, at its auspicious commencement. The Minutes of 181G 
 contain the Resolution which was unanimously adopted, that, 
 "JVe highly approve of a General Baptist Foreign Mission, and 
 heartily recommend it to the Friends of this measure immediately 
 to form themselves into a Society for the prosecution of this im- 
 portant object." This event took place at Boston, Lincolnshire, 
 June 26, 1816. Mr. Pike, of Derby, was appointed Secretary, and 
 Mr. R. Seals, of Nottingham, Treasurer. The names of forty 
 brethren were nominated on the Committee for the ensuing year, 
 "with power if needful to increase their number." An admirable 
 Address, of which 5000 were printed, was prepared and circulated 
 for the promotion of a missionary spirit. Two or three paragraphs 
 cannot but deeply interest the reader. 
 
 " It is one of the glorious distinctions of our divine religion that it pro- 
 duces in the heart, which enjoys its saving power, a spirit of universal 
 sympathy and benevolence. It will not let us live for ourselves alimo, 
 but teaches us to toil and live for others, as those who were before us ni 
 the clmrch of Christ toiled and lived for us. Christianity teaches us to 
 connect in oiu- views eternity with time, and to ])ehold in every liinnan 
 being a creature formed to live when smi and stars expire. It teaelies us 
 that such is the capacity of the soul for sulIVring or delight, that the whole 
 mass of temporal happiness orinisery, which a thousaml nations could en- 
 dure through ten thousaiul times ten thousand years, is but like a droi) to 
 the ocean, compared with the ha])i)iness or misery which every soul nmst 
 enjoy or sulfer in the range of eternity," 
 
 " Within a few years many Cin-istians of diflercnt denominations have 
 been exerting themselves to si;read the knowledge of the holy n.anie of 
 .lesus; and, God he praised ! they have not lahoured in yaiii. ne re- 
 joice in their success, and would "imitate their example. This has long 
 
 See also the Baptist .Tuhilee Memorial, pp. 79-80.
 
 150 
 
 been the desire of several among ns wlio are the friends of missions. That 
 desire spread furtlier and wider, till it led to the formation of a General 
 Baptist Missionary Socicli/; whose object is the sjjread of the };'lorions 
 Gospel of Christ among the heathen. The earliest business of this Society, 
 it is conceived, must be the acquirement and diffusion of information on 
 missionary subjects; tlie awakening the consciences of their fellow christ- 
 ians to aid its exertions; and the placing of themselves in a position to act 
 when the providence of God sliall call them into action : and it is for tliis 
 infant institution that wc s;;licit Bui)port. When its object is considered, 
 can any decline supporting it with all the talents and all the power they 
 possess? An eloquent friend t)f the heathen world has justly said, " Tlie 
 cause of IVIissions is one that will sanctify everj' churcli, every house, 
 everj- bosom in which it has a friend. It is a cause stani])ed with the seal 
 of heaven, dyed in the blood of Christ, and impressed with the characters 
 of eternity. The connnaiul of Jesus gave it birtli; the providence of God 
 has watched its growth ; the agonies of the cross insurk its success ; and 
 the happiness of countless millions through eternal ages, is the end it has 
 in view. 
 
 " The rapidity with which men are hastening to the judgment bar. A 
 clergyman now emidoyed Ity the Church Missionary Society in a public 
 meeting, observed, " While Britain deliberates, the world is perishing. 
 It has been calculated, that in every moment of time, the soul of one hu- 
 man being passes into eternity. How awakening this reflection! I am 
 bound to call every liuman being my neigldiour, my friend, and ni}' bro- 
 ther. My Saviour has taught me to do so. A kindred soul to mine is at 
 this moment departing — he is dying — he is dead ! ere I can give utterance 
 to the thought, anotlier— aiul anotlicr— and anotlicr is no more. O could 
 I call up the spirits of those who have dei)arted this life, since the present 
 assembly began its meeting. Could they tell you the scenes that in the 
 last few moments have burst uj)on their view : some perhaps unfolding 
 a tale that would harrow uj) the soul ; others animating us by a ray of that 
 joy, wliich eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it entered into 
 the heart of man to conceive ; how gladly would I leave to tliem the plea- 
 ding of this cause ! but they are dead — Still there are millions yet alive, 
 and other generations yet unborn." 
 
 The first Report of the Society presented to the Annual Meeting 
 in June 1817, contains some striking observations well worthy of 
 preservation and mature consideration. — "The oak which forms the 
 pride of the stately forest, and whicli bears unmoved the storms of 
 revolving centuries, creeps through the first years of its existence a 
 feeble unnoticed plant ; while the gourd that has advanced to ma- 
 turity in a night, has sunk to decay before the rays of one setting 
 sun have shone upon it. The cloud that was repeatedly sought in 
 vain, and which, when discovered, appeared small as a human hand, 
 has afterward poured down its copious stores, and watered a nation 
 with its fertilizing rains. If men do, the Lord doth not despise 
 " the day of small things.'' — A missionary Society, it should be 
 considered, resembles the stream that tends to the ocean; at first a 
 rivulet that may be measured by a span, but wliich, increasing as it 
 flows, swells till the insignificant brook expands into a mighty 
 river ; and swelling still, before its course concludes, the river
 
 151 
 
 becomes almost a sea. Thus, brethren, has it been with other 
 Missionary Societies ; and let us hope that the little stream which 
 last year sprung up at Boston, shall continue increasing as it flows, 
 till some ages hence, when all who watched its rise are long forgot- 
 ten, it shall, like a torrent, pour the waters of salvation through 
 many a barren spot in the wide heathen wilderness." 
 
 The Rev. W. Ward, of Scrampore, in his ^^ Farewell Leiters" 
 refering to the Society, observes — " Your Missionary Society may 
 not be so extended as to excite great public attention ; but a spirit 
 of supplication may do more for you, than if your resources placed 
 you at the head of all the Missionary Societies. I fear we do not 
 perceive sufficiently, the immediate and inseparable connection be- 
 tween divine agency and success in these efforts for the conversion 
 of blind and infatuated heathens. 
 
 " Prayer moves the hand that moves the world."* 
 
 The arrival of the Rev. W. Ward in England, in May 1819, was 
 an event of great interest to the Society. In his first letter to the 
 Secretary, he wrote — " I am glad to hear you are going to engage 
 in missionary work. If you will send a missionary to Bengal, I am 
 sure he will be hospitably received at Serampore, and a place of 
 labour recommended. The exact spot would be better selected 
 after his amval. Any aid in the power of Serampore; — an asylum, 
 advice, correspondence, &e., I am sure he may rely upon ; and so 
 far as a brotherly concern for his welfare goes, he would be one of 
 us." In a subsequent letter he said — " I shall be very glad of the 
 company to India of one of your Missionaries, and would assist him 
 on the voyage in Bengalee." The Committee received this as an 
 ojiening in Providence highly favorable to the Society. The first 
 candidates for missionary labours, whose names deserve honourable 
 record, were Messrs. Slater and Glover, who offered themselves iu 
 Sept. 1819. It was expected that Mr. Ward would return in the 
 spring of 1820 ; and it was remarked that " the young men previ- 
 ously engaged were not judged sufficiently matured in experience 
 and literature to be so soon employed." Mr. Ward's visit to 
 America, Holland, &c., &c., delayed his return till May 1821. It 
 is one of the mysteries of providence, that those v-'ho are most ready 
 to engage in the cause of God, are sometimes not employed, " the 
 pm-pose firm being equal to the deed ;" and those who are rtiost 
 
 * \\aYd'i3 Farewell Letters, 1321, pp. 310-12. 
 u
 
 152 
 
 diffident are pressed into the woik. Mr. Slater, visited France to 
 do good ; and both he and his fellow student have long since rested 
 from their laborers, finishing their course in their native land. Mr. 
 Slater died in Aug. 1822. Mr. Bampton, then minister at Yar- 
 mouth, in Norfolk, offered himself to the Committee, in a letter 
 dated Jan. 11, 1820. A meeting w^as called, and "the offer unani- 
 mously accepted." Not long after, the writer, then minister at 
 Norwich, though with great diffidence, wrote the Committee — 
 " This afternoon I have solemnly devoted myself to the service of 
 God among the heathen." 7'he writer left Norwich in the April of 
 that year, and continued at the Wisbeach Academy till a few weeks 
 before the embarkation for India. Mr. Bampton also removed to 
 Wisbeach, and subsequently studied medicine, surgery, &c., in 
 London, which proved very useful to the jNlission. 
 
 The Report of 1821, thus describes the ordination of the first 
 Missionaries, at Loughborough and Wisbeach. These events were 
 indeed, " a new thing in tlic land." 
 
 " On May 15th, the ordination of Mr. Bampton took place at Long-li- 
 borongh. The meetint,^ was one of a highly interesting and solemn dc- 
 Bcription. Crowds of friends to the best of causes tloeked from the iieigh- 
 bouring churclies, and some persons even from the distance of tlnrty or 
 forty miles. Tlie cba])el lilled to excess, vv'as unable to receive all who 
 scjught admittance, and a luimbcr were thus deprived of the pleasure wliich 
 tliose enjoyed who v/cre happy enough to gain a place within its walls. 
 The services were deeply impressive. Mr. Bampton with an innisual de- 
 cree of firmness and,with much propriety, i-eplied to the questions proposed 
 respecting his motives and principles. The congregation were tlien a.sked 
 if thc-y would pledge tliemselves to support the mission and pray for tlio 
 missionaries, and requested if they gave that pledge, to exin-ess it by 
 holding up their hands. Such a show of hands v/as instantly presented as 
 lias not been often seen. Never were so many raised at once before in 
 our Conueetion ; and hand and heart seemed to go together. Before this 
 scene the mission had many friends, now it has many who in the liouse of 
 God, and in his solemn presence, have pledged themselves to be its pray- 
 erful friends aud constant supporters. Surely tliis vow will not be forgot- 
 ten ; the prayers of so many thus pledged to pray cannot be offered in vain. 
 Mr. Smith offered an affectionate and earnest prayer, and Mr. Bampton 
 was then set apart to the work ])y the iuiposition of the hands of tho 
 brethren. Mr. Pickering delivered a charge full of important advice. In 
 the afternoon, Mr. Ward called on all present to regard their morning 
 pledge, by addressing them from the apostolic request, " l>rethren, pray 
 lor us, that the v/ord of the Lord may have free course and be glorified." 
 On the evening of this happy day, this day which may form a new era 
 among our cluu-ches ; a missionary prayer-meeting was held. Collections 
 were made at all the opportunities in aid of the sacred missionary cause, 
 and though made merely at the gates of the burying ground, the amount 
 exceeded £70. The spirit that prompted these liberal donations was the 
 spirit of Christianity, which is not satisfied v/ith profes^^ions, but with the 
 professions of the lips connects the prayers of the heart and the bounty of 
 hands.
 
 153 
 
 On tlie Thursday followins: Mr. Pop^ixs was sot apart at Wisbcacli, Aftet 
 an introductory discourse I'rom Mr. jjissill, llic ordiuadon i)raycr was of- 
 fered by Mr. 'J'lionias Ewcn, accompanied ])y tlie imposition of liands. 
 Our esteemed friend who had I)een the Tutor of our Ixdoved brother, after- 
 wards delivered a very instructive and appropriate rlian;e from Nehoni- 
 ah's words, "lam doing- a j^rcat work, and I cannot come (h)wn." Tlic 
 meetiuf^ was well attended — was a pleasino- and s(demn oi)portunity, and 
 much tender solicitude for the comfort of the individuals engaging and 
 for the success of the mission was apparent." 
 
 In the very judicious Instructions to the Missionaries, presented 
 in a written form, tlie following directions were giveti in reference 
 to their future scene of labour. — "We caimot with propriety deci- 
 sively fix on your future station, but suggest one or otlicr of the 
 following, — Assam, tlie Punjab, Central Ilindostan, viz., the 
 Country in the neigh])ourhood of Aurungabad, or one of the great 
 Eastern Islands which may be as yet unoccupied. The first of 
 these may probably be found the most eligible, the last the least 
 advisable. When you reach Serampore consult the Missionaries 
 there on the eligibility of the above stations, or if none of these 
 should seem suitable, on any other that may appear eligible. 
 Value their advice and treat it v.illi deference, yet you arc to consi- 
 der it as advic{% and not as actual direction, but must endeavour to 
 act as before God, seems most advisable to ynuv own minds." 
 How important the decision to be formed — surely the angel of the 
 Lord went before the lirethren, to seek out the lot of their inherit- 
 ance, and to put them in possession of it. 
 
 The jNIissionaries embarked at Gravesend, on board the Abberton, 
 May 28th, in company with Mr. Ward, Mrs. Marshman and hct 
 daughter and niece, Mr. and Mrs. Mack, jNliss Cook (afterwards 
 Mrs. Wilson,) so valuable a benefactress to the females of India, 
 and two youths named Feris, born in India. Three or four days 
 were spent at Madeira, and after air agreeable voyage the vessel 
 arrived at Madras Sept. 21th. It is not requisite to detail the 
 events of the voyage, it may suffice to say, that the society of Mr. 
 Ward and Mrs. Marshman, and their kind assistance in Indian 
 studies, were very valuable to the missionary band. The vessel 
 was detained at Madras ten or twelve days, and the missionary 
 party arrived at Serampore Nov. 15th. It was the weekly mis- 
 sionary breakfast and united prayer for the progress of the mission, 
 and great was the pleasure with which the brethren and their wives 
 were received by the missionaries Carey, Marshman, and Ward. 
 
 After mature and prayerful consideration, in accordance with the 
 advice of the Serampore brethren, it was determined to make
 
 154 
 
 Orissa the scene of the society's operations. This decision arose 
 from tlie unsettled state of Assam, the distance of the Punjab, the 
 preparation of an improved edition of the New Testament in the 
 Oreah language, the contiguity of Orissa to Bengal, &c. It was 
 requisite that application should he made to the British government 
 at Calcutta, for permission to proceed to Orissa and settle in the 
 country. A previous application for two missionaries was unsuc- 
 cessful on account of the imsettled state of the country ; but as 
 peace was now restored, God gave his servants favour in the eyes 
 of the Governor-General, the late Marquis of Hastings, and they 
 were allowed to proceed to Cuttack the capital of Orissa. The 
 writer remembers the pleasure which beamed in the countenance 
 of Dr. Carey, when he first informed him of this important event. 
 Did the Lord say of his people, as of the church of Philadelphia — 
 *' I know thy works ; behold I have set before thee an open door 
 and no man can shut it : for thou hast a little strength, and hast 
 kept my word, and has not denied my name." 
 
 The missionaries in their Journal record, — "Jan. 22nd, 1822. 
 Prayer-meeting for us at Serampore, as we were expected to go to 
 Calcutta in the morning, and embark for Cuttack on board the 
 Cyclops. Brethren Ward, Carey, and Marshman prayed very af- 
 fectionately for us, and in the language of one of the hymns, 
 showed, 
 
 They wish'd us in His name. 
 
 The most divine success. 
 
 We have been pleased with the respect and gratitude of our old 
 Oreah Pundit. The Lord give him the knowledge of that gospel, 
 which in his own language, he makes known to others. Our minds 
 are affected at leaving our kind friends ; but the God of our fathers 
 who will be called " the God of the whole earth," will we trust be 
 with us and help us." 
 
 The brethren were well supplied with good seed for the new 
 field which they were about to cultivate. It is stated in the Report 
 — " Previously to their departure from Calcutta, they were provided 
 with a considerable quantity of tracts and copies of the Scriptures 
 for distribution. From Serampore, they received a thousand gos- 
 pels and epistles in Oreah, and five hundred tracts. From Mr. 
 Pearce, of Calcutta, six hundred tracts, in different languages, fur- 
 nished by the Calcutta Baptist Tract Society, From Mr. Thoma- 
 son, the Secretary of the Calcutta Auxiliary Bible Society, between 
 seventy and eighty copies of the Scriptures in English, Bengalee,
 
 155 
 
 Persian, ,iiul Ilindostance ; and from ]\Ir. Keith, from the Inde- 
 pendent Tract Society, two thousand tracts in Bengalee, and in 
 Bengalee and English. ' Thus,' Mr. Peggs ohscrves, ' We go 
 forth bearing precious seed : may we return, bringing our sheaves 
 with us.' 
 
 " Agreeably with the wish of the missionaries, your Committee 
 judged it proper to offer some remuneration to the kind friends 
 wliosc liberality had provided them with these helps for immediate 
 exertion, and voted a donation of £10. to the Independent brethren 
 at Calcutta ; of £5. to the Baptist brethren in that city, and of £5. 
 for the tracts furnished from the brethren at Serampore. — The Oreah 
 gospels and epistles, and the copies of the Scriptures, were paid for 
 either by the Calcutta Auxiliary Bible Society, or from the funds 
 of that magnificent Institution, the British and Foreign Bible 
 Society." 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 Establishment of the Mission in Orissa. 
 
 Arrival of the Missionaries in Orissa — Site of the Mission — 
 Sketch of the extent and population, manners and customs 
 of Orissa — View of the Idolatry of Juggernaut — Account of 
 the Temple — establishment — festivals — pilgrimages — prostra- 
 tion under the cars — mortality — British connexion with Idol- 
 atry — Prevalence of Suttee — Churuck Poojah — Infanticide — 
 human sacrifices — various austerities — neglect of the dying 
 and the dead — moral and spiritual state of the people. 
 
 The Brethren being encouraged, by the appearance and movement 
 of " the pillar and cloud" in the direction of Orissa, engaged a 
 country vessel named the Cyclops for 200 rupees, to take them 
 and their luggage. They gratefully record — " We have received 
 much kindness from different friends in Calcutta, through whom 
 our store of provisions for the voyage has been increased. Mr. J.
 
 156 
 
 Carey sent tis n ham from liis breakfast table, which with annthcf 
 given us at Serampove, were very agreeable on the voyage. Mr. B. 
 and I went on board the Abberton, and took onr leave of the sailors 
 with prayer. When Ave returned, we weighed anchor, and thus 
 were separated from our friends and brethren in this city." — There 
 accompanied them into Orissa, as * a man of all work,' a native 
 christian, named Abraham, born near Seringapatam, who had been 
 baptized by ]3r. Marshman, a few weeks previously. He could 
 speak several languages, and proved a very valuable acquisition to 
 the mission for a number of 3'ears. Near the mouth of the river on 
 the coast of Orissa, the vessel struck upon a sand bank, but provi- 
 dentially sustained no serious injury ; and on Feb. 7th, they state 
 - — " This morning on rising we found ourselves at anchor, about 
 three miles from Patamoondy, the vessel not being able to proceed 
 farther for want of water in the river." After much detention in 
 disembarking their luggage, the distance to Cuttack the capital, 
 about 50 miles, was travelled in native doolies constructed for the 
 purpose, and they arrived Tuesday, Feb. 12th, 1822; a day ever 
 to be remembered in the history of the Orissa Mission. 
 
 The pious christian often exclaims with the prophet — " O Lord, 
 I know that the way of man is not in himself: it is not in man that 
 walketh to direct his steps." Jer. 10. 23. This is evident in refer- 
 ence to the daily occurrences of life ; how much more so in that 
 which concerns the eternal welfare of families, communities, and 
 nations ! The missionaries w^ere directed — " With respect to your 
 station, we beg you to consider it, a leading principle in directing 
 your decision, that it shall be one, where the field for usefulness 
 appears tvide, and as yet unoccupied by others. We wish you if 
 practicable, to convey the gospel to some nation, for whom no man 
 cares." Orissa fully realized these enlarged and benevolent views 
 of christian philanthropy ; and succeeding years have shown the 
 special guidance of Providence, in leading the first missionaries into 
 this untrodden, benighted, and idolatrous land. The approbation 
 of the selection, gratitude to God for his direction in so important 
 a step, and particularly for the adoption of Juggernaut as a station, 
 are well expressed in the Report of 182 1 ; — " It may be recollected 
 by many, that when that distinguished friend of India, Buchanan, 
 had witnessed the abominable Idolatries perpetrated at the temple 
 of Juggernaut, he observed — ' From an eminence on the pleasant 
 bank of the Chilka Lake, where no human bones are seen, I had a 
 view of the lofty tower of Juggernaut far remote ; and while I 
 viewed it, its abominations came to mind. Ruminating long on
 
 157 
 
 the wide and extended empire of Moloch in the lieathen world, I 
 chorishcd in my thoughts the design ol" some Christian Instiltilion, 
 which heing fostered by Britain my christian country, might gradu- 
 ally undermine this baneful Idolatry, and put out the memory of it 
 for ever.' When the members of this society first read these observa- 
 tions, little did they imagine, that ten years after the date of those 
 remarks, a society would spring up among themselves, which 
 should be so honoured, as to be allowed to fix the first Christian 
 Mii^sionary beside the infamous temple whose Idolatries JJuchanau 
 de])lored." 
 
 The following extract from the speech of Col. Phlpps, at a pub- 
 lic meeting in London, in May 1829, evidently refers to the com- 
 mencement of the Orissa Mission. The interest of a child for the 
 salvation of the heathen is worthy of emulation. 
 
 "On my arrival at Madras, 1 expected to join a regiment re- 
 turning to Bengal from the capture of Seringapatam ; and, notwith- 
 standing I was afterward ordered to proceed by sea, I will relate 
 what occurred on its march. On entering the district of Cuttack, 
 which at that period belonged to a Hindoo Prince, the troops 
 fouiul the inhabitants about to attend the great festival of the idol 
 Juggernaut, whose celebrated temple lay in their route. Permission 
 was asked by the Hindoo soldiers to stop and join in the religious 
 rites. They were left in charge of two ofiiccrs : one, an intinuito 
 Christian Friend, informed me, that no sooner had the soldiers 
 joined the pilgrims, than the Hrahmuns of the temple thought that 
 a safe opportunity ])resented itself of gratifying their hatred of 
 Christians : the officers were insulted, and their lives placed in 
 jeopardy. No sooner did the soldiers, hov/ever, perceive what was 
 doing, than they ran to their tents — got their arms — returned speed- 
 ily — surrounded their officers — and told the priests that they had 
 been desirous of joining peaceably in the worship of the idol ; but 
 felt indignant that those British officers, who had so recently led 
 tliem to victory, should be molested ; and declared that they would 
 shed the last drop of their blood in their defence. The Bralimuns 
 perceived that it would be prudent to pacify the soldiers : the reli- 
 gious ceremonies were resumed ; and vvhen the Sepoys were about 
 to depart, they chose to mark their sense of the conduct of tho 
 Brahmuns, and to leave some memorial of their having visited the 
 temple. To eflect this, they went to a large pound, iu which the 
 priests luxd confined many poor pilgrims, in order that their rich 
 friends or any charitable persons might redeem them ; the pound 
 was soon broken, and the pilgrims released, After this exploit,
 
 158 
 
 the soldiers contlnuecl their march to Bengal. The sovereign of the 
 country having joined a league against the British government, a 
 war ejisued, which added this District to the British dominions : and 
 the standard of England Avas planted near the temple of Juggernaut. 
 In the course of my public duties, when on a visit to this place, 1 
 well remember, that one evening an officer returning home with his 
 family on a large elephant, some INIahometans were observed cele- 
 brating their grand festival of the JMohurrum. The elephant was 
 conducted close to the spot, in order that the ceremonies ^might be 
 conveniently seen. A little girl, who was expected to take a lively 
 interest in the pomp displayed, seemed rather absorbed in medita- 
 tion ; and the moment she got home, she earnestly intreated her 
 mother to allow her to oiler up a prayer to her heavenly Father, 
 that he would have compassion on the deluded natives, remove the 
 gross superstition and darkness in which they were involved, and 
 teach them that there is no other name under heaven by which they 
 can be saved, but that of the Lord Jesus ! Such was the deep in- 
 terest excited in the bosom of a little child for the spiritual welfare 
 of the people ! Some months afterward, tivo Missionaries, at the 
 hazard of tlieir lives, came to Juffgcrnaztt ; and the gospel has been 
 faithfully j)reached ever since. Thus the planting of the standai'd 
 of England in the kingdom of Mysore, and the district of Cuttack, 
 was followed, in the providence of God, by the lifting up the 
 standard of the Cross !" 
 
 The ample information respecting Orissa contained in Mr. Ster- 
 ling's valuable work, render any enlarged account of the extent and 
 population, the manners and customs of the Province unnecessary. 
 The following interesting extract from " Sutton'' s Narrative of the 
 Mission to Orissa,^' may abundantly suffice. 
 
 " Ootkul K'hand or Orissa is supposed to be the ancient country 
 of the Or, or Oreah tribe of Hindoos, and comprises an interesting 
 and extensive portion of the Honourable Company's territory in 
 India. It is situated between 19 and 23 degrees north latitude, 
 and 81 to 88 degrees east longitude. But its boundaries have been 
 so often enlarged and contracted in diirerent periods of Orissian his- 
 tory, that at the present day it is difficult if not impossible to mark 
 tliem with precision. The country of Orissa however as it is gener- 
 ally understood, consists of a long narrow strip of land extending 
 from Midnapore in the north, to a few miles below Ganjam in the 
 south, and from the shores of the bay of Bengal in the east to 
 Singboom, Sumblepoor, and Sonepoor, &c., situated amongst the 
 vast range of mountainous country in the west, comprising a tract
 
 159 
 
 of about 300 miles in length, and from 20 to 170 in breadth. The 
 Orissa nation, however, has in different periods of its history, car- 
 ried its arms and language to a much greater extent than is here 
 described ; and at the present day some traces of its former power 
 are discoverable in the neighbouring countries of Bengal and 
 Telingana. 
 
 " Orissa Proper may be considered as distinguished into three 
 different regions. 
 
 " First, a low swampy tract of land extending along the sea shore 
 from the Rlack Pagoda nearly up to the Iloogly river, about 100 
 miles in length and from five to twenty in breadth. The greatest 
 part of this district is covered with impenetrable jungles through 
 which numerous creeks and rivulets, abounding with ravenous and 
 monstrous alligators, wind their way. The surface of the less jung- 
 ly parts is covered with grass and reeds of an extraordinary length, 
 which afford a fine retreat for the wild hogs, buffaloes, tigers and 
 leopards that infest the country. Towards the Black Pagoda 
 nothing but a wide barren sand is to be seen, excepting a strong 
 kind of creeper bearing a gay purple flower, which with its exuberant 
 arms enterlaces the ground in every direction, making walking over 
 it very troublesome ; occasionally tufts of tall thorny grass are to 
 be seen, and here and there a stunted scrubby palm or cocoa-nut 
 tree varies the otherwise barren and dull uniformity of the scene. 
 During the year 1832 a most alarming inundation deluged this 
 part of Orissa, and swept away 15,000 of its wretched inhabitants. 
 A famine followed this awful visitation of Providence, and subse- 
 quently another tremendous storm, which have spread desolation 
 and death over a great part of the district. 
 
 The second and most valuable part of Orissa includes the present 
 District of Cuttack and part of the territory of the Raja of Moher- 
 bunge. Though this region is in general highly cultivated, and 
 produces most of the grains and vegetables common in Bengal, its 
 soil is certainly for the most part of a poor and unfruitful descrip- 
 tion, particularly near the hills. Such are the general characteristics 
 of this part of Orissa : occasionally however, grateful and interest- 
 ing exceptions are to be made, and the eye is delighted and the 
 senses regaled with fruitful fields, agreeable perfumes, fine shady 
 groves of trees, and pleasant rivers. 
 
 The third portion of Orissa is a long range of hilly country, ex- 
 tending from near Midnapore in the north to the river Godaveri in 
 the south, a distance of nearly three hundred miles in length, and 
 
 w
 
 IGO 
 
 one hundred in brcadlh. This extensive and interesting region is 
 parcelled out to nearly thirty petty Rajas who pay tribute to the 
 Bengal government. These are again divided into a variety of 
 estates or small zemindaries subordinate to the Raja's chief zemin- 
 dar. The population of that p;irt of Orissa Avhich is subject to 
 the British sway may be estimated at about 1,200,000 of which 
 number about 2o,000 are Mussulmen. The inhabitants of the 
 tributary states and mountain districts, are chiefly Hindoos, Chooars 
 and Goands. It is exceedingly difficult to offer any statement as 
 to their number. The Orcah language is spoken among the hills 
 as far to the southward as Rajamundry. But the mountaineers 
 speak a language, apparently, entirely distinct from it. 
 
 The Oriyas are pure Hindoos. Their Brahmuns are celebrated 
 in the Pooranas as of a superior order, and are supposed to consti- 
 tute one half of the population. The Mussulmans are chiefly de- 
 scendants of the early conquerors of India. Some few are occa- 
 sionally added to their number by conversions from among the 
 Hindoos. The mountain tribes are supposed by some to be the 
 aborigines of the country, who have been driven to their miserable 
 retreat among the jungles and fastnesses of the mountains, by the 
 present inhabitants of the plains. They differ essentially both in 
 their language and appearance from their more civilized neighbours. 
 Those toward the northern boundaries of the province, which the 
 writer has seen, are of a dark slate colour, approaching the sooty 
 black of the negro ; but those in the neighbourhood of Ganjam are 
 brown and much resemble some of the Mug tribes. It is not un- 
 likely that the present campaign among the hill tribes will bring 
 some interesting particulars to light respecting these unhajipy 
 people.* 
 
 The religion of the Oriyas is the same as that of Hindoos gener- 
 ally. The following brief sketch of their character contained in a 
 letter to a friend, may not be unacceptable. No sooner is a woman 
 pregnant than a regular round of religious ceremonies commences, 
 for the future welfare of her offspring, Avhich continues, if the child 
 should be a boy and the head of a family, long after his death ; I 
 believe while any of his male progeny, to the most distant genera- 
 tions exist. Previously to the birth of a child, various ceremonies 
 are observed, and at the birth many more, and again on the 5th, 
 7ih, or 8th day, when a woman is considered out of danger. The 
 children both boys and girls go naked till three or four years of 
 
 This has been done in reference to the Khunds.
 
 IGl 
 
 age, and, if they are not taught to read, require nothing but a little 
 food. About the age of seven to twelve years their boys and girls 
 are betrothed, and the marriage ceremony takes place as soon after 
 as the circumstances or inclination of the parents will admit. Mar- 
 riage is an important affair, and great care is taken to select a 
 proper match as to family, rank, &c. Comfort and happiness arc 
 generally sacrificed for these, and the boy and girl are often married 
 without having seen each other till the day when they are linked 
 together! I need not say that this system is productive of incalcu- 
 lable wretchedness. They generally are very iintractable and abuse 
 their parents and one another in a way most shocking for civilized 
 men to behold. Multitudes obtain no instruction at all. Girls are 
 universally prohibited from learning to read, or from doing any 
 thing in the way of mental improvement. They remain buried in 
 their father's house till marriage, and after a girl has been united, 
 without any choice as to her husband, for life, (often to a wretch 
 who will never live with her,) she is shut up in the house of her 
 lord. A woman of respectability seldom appears in the street, or 
 if she should go out on any occasion, she is close muffled up, so 
 that only her feet can be seen. She is not permitted to mention 
 her husband by name, but calls him her lord, or the owner of the 
 house, &c. She cooks her husband's food, waits on him while 
 eating, and eats what he and the children leave. At night she 
 shampoes him to sleep, (tliis is a sort of squeezing operation over 
 all parts of the body.) Should she die before her husband, it is 
 considered a blessing to her ; should her husband die first, she is 
 often expected to burn herself with his corpse.* Should she not 
 burn, she either becomes a prostitute, or has her head close shaved, 
 and becomes the slave of the family. Sometimes young widow^s 
 marry again, but this seldom occurs. The women are very abusive 
 to one another, and those of the lowest classes, which are seen 
 abroad, quarrel and abuse one another upon every trifling occasion. 
 I have seen them often stand a long distance from each other with 
 their hands on their hips, and rage and storm till they almost 
 l)urst with anger. Their language is of the most extraordinary 
 opprobrious kind, such as I cannot pen ; 'you strumpet, youwretcli, 
 you destroyer of your children, eat your son's head, you vile 
 hussy, may your complete destruction take place, may your father 
 and mother die, may you be childless, may you have no one 
 left in your family to light a lamp,' are extremely common, 
 
 * This cruel rite has been abolished since the above account was written.
 
 162 
 
 and even gentle wishes compared with many others which they use 
 in their quarrels. Boys, about the time of marriage, or of being 
 betrothed, or from eleven to twelve years of age, are clothed, that 
 is have a cloth wrapper round their loins, which passing between 
 the thighs, tucks up behind. This is the dress for life ; generally 
 they wear nothing else, that is the lower classes, excepting when 
 they are cold, then they use another cloth which covers their head 
 like the hood of a woman's cloak and wraps round their bodies. 
 Some casts wear a kind of jacket of thin cotton, and others a loose 
 cloth carelessly thrown over their shoulders like a shawl. They are 
 fond of gold and silver ornaments, such as ear-rings, nose jewels for 
 the women, and for both sexes anklets, bracelets, finger rings ; some 
 boys have silver chains or hoops for girdles to fasten their clothes 
 to, and children often wear them for ornament. Women wear rings 
 on the toes, and prostitutes often wear little bells round their an- 
 kels, which tinkle as they go. The men are fond of smearing 
 themselves with sandal wood, mud, and powders of different kinds. 
 They generally wear the mark of their debta on their foreheads. 
 Women have a red spot between the eye-brows, blacken their 
 eyelids, and the eyelids of their children Avith alcohol, or black 
 powder. 
 
 Boys at about twelve years of age, if they are Brahmuns, are in- 
 vested with the piota, and pass through a long round of ceremonies. 
 The Brahmuns are the curse of Orissa. To these lords of creation 
 all must submit ; they call themselves the peculiar recipients of 
 the divine essence, and claim in many cases divine honours. The 
 poor soodra esteems it an act of merit to drink a cup of water in 
 which a Brahmun has dipped his toe. He prostrates himself at 
 his feet, seeks his blessing, dreads his curse, and in every situation 
 and engagement of life from infancy to death, must seek to jiro- 
 pitiate him, and contribute all he can collect to satisfy his voracious 
 appetite. Nothing is to be done without propitiating the twice 
 born. 
 
 The people generally are grave in their deportment, thrifty, and 
 laborious; but they are, alas, very depraved in their morals, dishon- 
 est in their dealings, and unfaithful in their engagements. Their 
 food consists principally of rice, pulse, fish, milk, spices, salts, 
 fruits and vegetables. Some of them will eat flesh, especially deer 
 flesh, goats, and that of the wild boar and bufFaloe. There are 
 many liyraggces and other religious mendicants in the country 
 wlio live upon the people; these are usually base characters, prac- 
 tising the vilcit crimes under the mask of peculiar sanctity ; they
 
 163 
 
 are generally naked, excepting about six inclics of clotli, and have 
 their hair long and sunburnt, sometimes lengthened by other hair, 
 and their bodies smeared with ashes and dirt ; they spend their 
 time in gambling, eating, chewing opium, singing and sleeping."* 
 
 INIr. Sutton prepared an account of the Idol Juggernaut, the 
 erection of the Temple, the scenes attending the Ruth Jattra or car 
 festival, and the miseries consequent upon the accumulation of such 
 masses of the population. This was published in The Calcutta 
 Christian Observer, Oct. 1832, and cannot fail to be painfully 
 interesting to the reader. 
 
 " Juguturunth, Jugurnath, or Jugunhath, (Lord of the world,) is 
 the name of the most celebrated idol in India. He is said to be 
 an incarnation of Vishnoo, or Daru Bruhma, literally " wooden 
 god,^' but meaning god who has revealed himself in a body of wood. 
 There are a great many images of this god, set uj) in different parts 
 of India; but the one established at Pooree in Orissa is the prin- 
 cipal, and by far the most venerated. 
 
 The origin of the idol is by the natives ascribed to Maha Raj 
 Indradumana. This pious prince had been induced to set out from 
 his own dominions in Hindoostan, upon a pilgrimage to a famous 
 image of Nilu Madhuba, situated on the Nil Gri, or blue hills of 
 Orissa ; but just before he reached the spot the image suddenly 
 disappeared from the sight of the people. The prince was incon- 
 solable at being thwarted in his pious designs of adoring the sacred 
 image, when behold Vishnoo appeared to him in a dream, and con- 
 soled him with a promise of soon re-appearing in a form which 
 should be celebrated far and wide throughout the Kalee-joog. 
 The prince, waited at Pooree for the advent of the new Abatar; 
 at length, one propitious morn his attendant Brahmuns brought the 
 welcome intelligence, that a most wonderful tree was making its 
 way over the sea towards Swerga Dwar: and this could be no 
 other than the new incarnation, as it was accompanied by the 
 sacred insignia of Vishnoo, the chockra, i^adma, concha, and the 
 goda. Indradumana, filled with joy, hastened to the spot, and 
 most devoutly embraced the sacred log! A cloth of gold was then 
 thrown over it, and immense sums distributed to the h(jly Brah- 
 muns in attendance. The prince then by his pious su})plieations 
 obtained the aid of Vishwakurma, the architect of the gods, who 
 with one blow of his wonder-working axe formed the block into 
 the chatoor moorti, or four-fold image. 
 
 * Sutton's Narrative, pp. 25-30.
 
 164 
 
 A temple was then built, and the images set up with great pomp 
 and expense. The gods and goddesses all came down to worship 
 them ; a number of rites and ceremonies were decreed, and from 
 that time to this. Juggernaut has maintained his preeminence among 
 the gods of India. Of the twelve annual festivals which are cele- 
 brated at Pooroosootama, the proper name of Pooree, the RuthJuttra 
 is by far the most important. The engraving which accomj^anies 
 this volume furnishes an interesting representation of the commence- 
 ment of this festival, and the remarks which follow are intended 
 still further to explain or illustrate the principal objects presented 
 to our view in the plate. 
 
 The buildings immediately over No. 1. is a Muth or Hindoo 
 monastry, belonging to the Raman uj a sect of Voishnobs. Most of 
 the buildings, which line the principal streets of Pooree, are estab- 
 lishments of a similar kind. .These establishments tend greatly to 
 keep up the celebrity of Juggernaut, as most of them are devoted 
 to him, and interested in drawing pilgrims to his shrine. They 
 are generally liberally endowed, and many of them are very rich. 
 Within their cloisters, the most learned professors of Hindoo my- 
 thology arc found, and to see and converse with them, must with 
 the pundits of other countries be as much an object of desire as a 
 sight of Juggeniiiut : indeed, it is difficult to account for the visits 
 to Pooree, of many learned men who despise the popular idolatry, 
 but on this ground. Disputation with pundits of other parts of 
 India has ever been a favorite pursuit with Hindoos, and their 
 history furnishes us with many accounts of the travels of their 
 ancient sages for this purpose, as the sages Sunkara, Ramanuja, 
 Choitun, &c., who are said to have disjiuted with and overcome the 
 professors of every opposing sect. 
 
 It may be observed respecting the mahant or gooroo of the Muth 
 in the plate, that when the late excellent Mr. Harington visited 
 Pooree, just before he left India, the mahant called upon him. He 
 is a venerable old man, with grey hairs, and on tluit occasion ap- 
 peared leaning upon two of Ids favorite disciples. In reply to some 
 questions respecting the connexion of government with Juggernaut, 
 and the abolition of the pilgrim tax, he said, "that Juggernaut was 
 never so popular as under the British protection ; that his glory 
 was now spread through the three worlds ; and that it would be a 
 pity for the Honourable Company to destroy all the holiness they 
 had acquired by leaving him to himself!" 
 
 No. 2 in the plate directs our attention to the " mighty Pagod." 
 Here " the Lord of the world," impiously so called, has for siicces-
 
 165 
 
 sive ages established his destructive sway. Here, from generation 
 to generation, myriads of human beings liave fallen victims to his 
 impious domination, and whitened with their bones the horrid plain 
 where he dwells. Hither, in obedience to the mandates of his 
 priests, they have bent their wearied steps, and dropt and died un- 
 j)itied and unknown. This far-famed temple is said to have been 
 built in A. D. 1198, by Rajah Anunga Bhim ])aib, under the super- 
 intendence of his minister Bajpoi, at a cost of from 40 to 50 lacs of 
 rupees. The principal tower is supposed to be 184 feet high, and 
 upwards of 28 feet wide within the walls. It is surrounded by a 
 stone wall 20 feet high, and nearly G.50 feet square. Within this 
 inclosure are upwards of fifty smaller temjiles, devoted to the various 
 gods of India. The walls of these temples, and especially of the 
 great temple, are covered with the most filtliy representations in 
 durable and massive sculpture ; and from fragments on the outer 
 walls, it is probable they were once disgraced. These obscene 
 figures and emblems are a very common appendage to the temples 
 in Orissa; as may be seen at the Black Pagod, the temples at Jaji- 
 poor, and a new temple, now building, dedicated to Juggernaut, at 
 Rhumba, on the side of the Chilka Lake. But they abound all 
 over the Province ; and in Pooree itself, it is easy to point out as 
 much evidence of the above assertion as any man will feel disposed 
 to contemplate. 
 
 The land within 10 miles, or according to some accounts 10 kosa, 
 of this temple is holy, and denominated the Shree Kshetra ; and to 
 die within its limits is considered a sure passport to eternal bliss. 
 Upwards of 3,000 families of priests and other servants of the idol, 
 are supported directly by this temple, while about 15,000 of the 
 inhabitants of Pooree are supposed directly or indirectly to profit 
 by it. Among other servants of the idol in this temple are 300 or 
 400 families of cooks, to prepare the idol's food, called muhaprasad, 
 or "great favour ;" and 120 dancing girls, prostitutes of course, to 
 dance before the gods. 
 
 No. 3 may guide the eye to the principal gate of the temple, 
 called Singha-dwara, or " the Lion gate." By this gateway the 
 pilgrims enter when they go to worship the idol. There are three 
 other entrances, one on each side of the square, but they are com- 
 paratively little frequented. At each of these gates is placed a 
 number of seufoijs or hnrkandasses belonging to the government, 
 for the purpose of keeping off intruders and guarding the sacred 
 idols. There is moreover a stone pavement, perhaps IG feet wide, 
 before the Singha-dwara, on which no polluted Christian, or Mus-
 
 1G6 
 
 sulman, or even a Hindoo of low caste, is permitted to set his 
 foot. 
 
 No. 4 is placed beneath the beautiful column standing immedi- 
 ately opposite Singha-dwara. It is surmounted by an image ot 
 Aruna, or the dawn personified. This chaste specimen of Hindoo 
 sculpture formerly occupied an appropriate place before the temple 
 of the sun, or Black Pagoda. It was removed from thence, and 
 placed where it now stands, by a wealthy inhabitant of Pooree. 
 
 Nos. 5, 6, and 7, point to the cars of Bullubhadra, Soobhudra, 
 and Juggernaut. Bullubhudra, (No. 5) is called the BurraThakoor 
 or Great Lord, and in several minor particulars enjoys the pre-em- 
 inence, such as having rather the largest car, standing nearest the 
 temple, being first brought out, &c. But he does not receive a 
 tythe of the adoration, that is paid to Juggernaut. The face of 
 Bullubhadra is painted ivhite. Soobhudra, the sister of Juggernaut, 
 has the smallest car. She is made without arms, and is painted 
 a yellow colour. There is little notice taken of her by the majority 
 of worshippers. Juggernaut is painted black, with a red mouth, and 
 red and white circles for his eyes. He is the great object of attrac- 
 tion. Some of the pilgrims say, that he is more vindictive than 
 Bullubhudra ; hence their extra endeavours to propitiate him and 
 secure his favour. 
 
 All the idols are made of the Nimh tree, and it is probable that 
 the mysterious deposit within them is the Salgram. Some indeed 
 have supposed that it is a bone of Krishnu, and others have fan- 
 cied that it is a box of quicksilver. The images are as ugly and 
 as monstrous in their appearance as any thing that can well be 
 imagined. Their very distant approximation to the human figure 
 does not extend below the bosom and all the rest is a mere huge 
 block of timber Arms and feet they have probably none ; but 
 these appendages, made of gold, are supplied on state occasion. 
 
 All the images are profusely adorned with various kinds of or- 
 naments, and their bodies arc clothed with rich silks and shawls. 
 These images are brought out of the temple on two occasions, viz. 
 at the Snan, or bathing festival, and at the Ruth Jattra^ or car 
 festival. On the former occasion, they are placed on an elevated 
 terrace to the east of the temple, within the sacred inclosure. 
 Holy-water in brass lotas is brought in native pomp, with music 
 playing, and the sacred canopy preceding it ; and then poured over 
 the idols, which has the eliect of obliterating the lineaments of their 
 misshapen countenances. While this ceremony is performing, 
 many of the most zealous devotees rush forward, and with their
 
 167 
 
 hands rub off the paint from the images, to smear on their bodies, 
 and thus of course rapidly hasten on the work of spoliation. When 
 the uncouth l)locks are sufficiently saturated with the holy-water, 
 they are dressed up in the most captivating style. The crafty 
 Brahmuns so manage to adjust the ornaments, that the face of the 
 idols is almost hidden, and their faded beauty is scarcely perceived. 
 Thus they remain till evening, receiving the adoration of the gaping 
 multitude, while the Brahmuns pocket the offerings of manyakind, 
 which the zeal of the worshippers prompts them to bestow. 
 
 After this day's exhibition, the gods, (for gods they are, though 
 subjected to " all the ills which flesh is heir to,") are reported ill, 
 until the Ruth Jattra ; or in other words, they are kept secret, in 
 order to be repainted, that they may appear with their freshest 
 looks on that occasion. These cars are built new every year ; and 
 when the festival is over they become the property of the pundas, 
 or priests of the idol, who break them up, and sell them for a con- 
 siderable sum. The writer of these remarks paid five rupees for 
 one wheel only of Juggernaut's car. Bullubbudra's car is 43 feet 
 high, and has sixteen wheels. Juggernaut's car is 41 feet high, 
 and has fourteen wheels. Soobhudra's car is 40 feet high, and has 
 fourteen wheels. The upper parts of these cars are covered with 
 green, blue, red, yellow, and other gay coloured cloths, hung in 
 strips fantastically arranged, and adorned with various devices, 
 formed with silver spangles, 8cc. The tower of each car is sur- 
 mounted by a globe and flag, while from various parts of it, birds, 
 monsters, and flags project, producing a picturesque effect. The 
 platforms on which the idols sit enthroned are about ten or twelve 
 feet from the ground. These are decorated with varied coloured 
 sliawls, and different figures of Hindoo mythology. Immense ca- 
 bles are manufactured, with which to drag the cars, and are fixed to 
 the carriage part of the vehicles. As it has been observed respect- 
 ing the wheels of the cars, they are extremely ponderous, and the 
 rough spokes project from Ig to two inches beyond the felloes, so 
 that the poor wretches who may throw themselves under them are 
 inevitably crushed to a horrid mass of flesh. Several such sacrifices 
 have occurred to my knowledge within the last seven years ; and 
 on one occasion, particularly, I was coming up to Juggernaut's car, 
 as it passed over the body of an up-country Brahmun. The entrails, 
 blood, and brains, of this infatuated victim were spirted about in 
 everv direction !
 
 168 
 
 On the second day of the new moon in Asar (June or Jul)-,) the 
 Ruth Jattra commences. The cars ai-e the previous day arranged 
 in front of the Singha-dwara and purified for the reception of their 
 holy burdens by various incantations and ceremonies. When the 
 propitious hour arrives for the gods to take their annual ride, they 
 are brought out of the temple — not with pomp and state, consistent 
 with the divine honours they at other times receive — but as though 
 they were the vilest dogs in creation ; some drag them, others push 
 them, with as little ceremony as can well be imagined, they are 
 thus rocked along to the cars ! Then oh ! what desecration ensues, 
 a rope, yes, a rope is twisted round the neck of the great Juggernaut, 
 and what with some tugging above, and others shoving him below, 
 he is constrained to ascend an inclined plain to his station on the 
 car ; then, however, as if to atone for the insult offered to his god- 
 ship, the Brahmuns with the multitude prostrate themselves and 
 worship him, while a shout, as of " the voice of many waters," 
 shakes the earth, with " victory to Juggernaut our lord." The other 
 idols are brought out in like manner. The Khoordra Rajah then 
 sweeps the cars, and the purification process is completed, when 
 suddenly a rush of some thousands of men, appointed to draw the 
 car, who come jumping and shouting like so many wild infernals, 
 announces, that the gods are about to commence their journey. 
 They immediately seize the huge ropes, and range themselves in 
 Older ; if peradventure any of them are found loitering by the way, 
 a smart application of the ratan to their bare backs soon sends them 
 to their posts. The scene now presents its most picturesque and 
 animated appearance. The cars dressed in their gaudy colours, 
 towering far above the vast wilderness of heads, have at a distance 
 a very imposing air ; while the loud sounds of idol music, the ele- 
 phants of the gods and their worshippers stationed here and there, 
 adorned with gay trappings, the vast numbers of devotees from the 
 house tops and elevated verandahs of the adjacent houses, waving 
 their chowries, and the various acts of adoration practised by the 
 zealous worshipjiers accompanied by their loud acclamations, com- 
 bine to give an air of state to the festival, and stamp its character 
 as a worshipping assembly. Here and there a few Europeans are 
 to be seen, some on their elephants, and others on horseback, 
 witnessing the ceremonies. Some few are engaged in company 
 with those who Avere once idolaters, but now Christians, in dis- 
 tributing the words of eternal life to the thousands of eager ap- 
 plicants, who are perishing for the lack of knowledge.
 
 169 
 
 The tremendous shouts of men, and the hissing and the hooting 
 of the women announce, that the cars are about to move. All 
 seems infernal revelry, and involuntarily reminds one, that this 
 is the triumph of hell over the fallen souls of man ! Here satan 
 seems to have carried his power to the utmost to insult the Majesty 
 of heaven, and to laugh at the awful extent of his dominion over 
 his deluded subjects. It is the very acme of his triumph. The 
 object, which he has seduced the people to worship, is the ugliest 
 and most senseless in creation ; and the service, which under the 
 name of divine worship, they pay to him, consists of the most la- 
 scivious gestures, and most obscene addresses. Buchanan in his 
 Journals mentions these obscene songs and gestures, and the writer 
 has heard and witnessed them many and many a time. Although 
 it is a shame to speak of those things which are done by them, 
 not in darkness but in the open front of day, and that too before 
 upwards of 200,000 people, men, women, and children ; yet a par- 
 tial exposure of these abominable songs may perhaps be necessary 
 to their everlasting suppression, as well as to give an idea of the 
 moral degradation of the people, who can listen to them with such 
 evident delight. In the repetition of these songs, the speaker steps 
 forward to the extreme verge of the platform, and addresses the 
 crowd in boisterous language ; he has usually a long wand in his 
 hand, with which he makes the action to accompany the words, 
 so that his meaning is understood where his voice does not reach ; 
 and occasionally some half dozen of obscene Brahmuns fall pell 
 mell upon each other close under the nose of the idol, and repeat 
 the filthy pantomime."* 
 
 Gungadhor, the first brahmun in Orissa that received the gospel, 
 assisted by another native, of the writer caste, prepared the follow- 
 ing account, which may probably contain mare truth than any yet 
 offered to the public. The late Rev. W. Ward justly observed, — 
 "to know what Ilindooism is, a man must become a Hindoo." 
 Here is the testimony of a Hindoo, enlightened by Christianity. 
 
 " In Orissa, having cut down the Nim-pita tree, they (the Brah- 
 muns and workmen,) by manual labour form it into an image. 
 Then they paint it into the resemblance of a (human) picture, with 
 Vermillion, yellow, black, white, and green colours. Thus making 
 it with their hands, they anoint it with various kinds of per- 
 fumes and sandal- wood, and adorn it with flowers and leaves ; 
 after which, placing it in a stone temple, they serve and adore 
 it. 
 
 * Sutton's Narrative, pp. 58-67.
 
 170 
 
 " About G30 years ago, Anunga Bliim Daib, Raja of Orissa built 
 the first temple, at au expense of from forty to fifty lacks of rupees. 
 Then the Brahmuns with various muntras from the Veds consecrated 
 the images. They made a representation of the lotus flower on 
 the back of the three moortis, under which is an excavation with a 
 door. Having brought from the Gangootree river, at the bottom 
 of the Chitrakote mountain, three round stones (the Salgrama,) 
 they designated them Sila Vishnoo. Then within the images they 
 place them under the lotus, which they paint ; they lock the door, 
 and adorning the image with various coloured clothes, they worship 
 it as Sila Vishnoo. From that time to this, they have cut down 
 the nim tree, and made and worshipped this image fifty or one 
 hundred times, or it may be oftencr. But the old images, having 
 been thrown out (in the temple yard,) from the operation of wind 
 and rain became rotten. But the stone they call Sila Vishnoo, 
 with great secrecy, no one seeing it, they take from the old wood 
 and place in the new. They then falsely assert that he who effects 
 this removal dies. The Raja sometimes begs the old block, and 
 taking it a way, places in it the Salgram, and worships it. 
 
 *' At this present time, in consequence of the power of the English 
 extending through the numerous countries, many causes of alarm 
 are suppressed. On this account the pundas spread themselves 
 through different parts for the purpose of collecting pilgrims. 
 Having arrived at the respective stations, they repair to people's 
 houses, and compel them to eat Mahaprasad (Juggernaut's food,) 
 and by much flattery, induce them to receive various kinds of cakes. 
 Having furnished themselves with stripes of cloth, which have 
 touched the sacred limbs of Juggernaut, they suspend them round 
 their necks, saying, ' See you are highly favoured ! sitting in your 
 houses you have obtained these precious relics.' Then they say, 
 ' Gome, accompany me to my country. There God is revealed. 
 There the goddess Lukshmee, Saruswuttce, Bimblee, and 10,000 
 others constantly serve him; moreover, the gods of heaven, earth, 
 and hell, all the o30 millions of gods worship him. His glory 
 is immense. All casts before him eat out of one vessel. In the 
 month of Asar is the Goondicha Jattra. He himself comes out 
 of the temple and sits on his car. He himself causes the car to move. 
 In one day, he eats 70 poata, (about a thousand pounds weight !) 
 but all that he eats of different kinds who can declare ? Listen 
 however to a truly wonderful fact. In the cook-house, they place 
 seven cooking pots, one above the other, over one fire. The 
 bottom pots are not cooked, but the top one is !" In this manner
 
 171 
 
 they tell a number of tales, and persuade the people to come. 
 Having arrived, they direct them to the different houses saying, 
 
 * This is the holy land, here the fruit of your pious actions is 
 enjoyed. Come, I will obtain for you an interview with Juggernaut. 
 and cause you to bathe in the five holy places, viz, Indradunimun 
 tank, Lokenath do. Seeta-gunga do. Chokerteeth Sea, and Mar- 
 kunda tank, thus you will obtain salvation for seven generations 
 of your ancestors : hut hear in mind how you will liropitiate me.' 
 In this way they lead them to the temple, and give them a sight 
 of Juggernaut. At that time many priests surround them, and 
 stroking their heads, exclaim, 'Behold the visible god glorified! 
 present him with an oflering of 25 rupees ; give lis a present of 
 ten rupees ; come quickly, no delay.' In this way, by much talk- 
 ing, they wheedle them out of their money, and take all they can 
 get. Others come begging to their lodgings. If they have no 
 more money, these piindas coax them out of a promissory note, 
 and make them engage to pay when they reach home. They also 
 make a number of cakes, and bring for the pilgrims to eat. For 
 that which is worth four annas they extract 12 — for an anna's worth 
 they take six annas. If they refuse to have them, they abuse them 
 with filthy curses and speeches and say, ' You — where will you 
 get such food as this !' Thus saying they cram it by main force 
 into their mouths. Thus the pundas exceedingly oppress the people, 
 and by a variety of cheating tricks get from them their wealth. 
 Sometimes when the pilgrims enter the enclosure of the temple, 
 they steal the ornaments from their noses and ears, and take away 
 their clothes and money. If they resist, the pundas assemble and 
 beat them till they make off, crying out, ' O father, O mother, I 
 die, I die !' and thus they escape from the temple. Or if the piindas 
 see a beautiful young woman, they allure her in the temple, and 
 seduce her, let her go, telling her, ' This is a holy place, and I am 
 a holy man. By having surrendered your person to me it is purified ; 
 the sins of a million births are destroyed ; know that you have 
 certainly enjoyed Juggernaut. God and his worshipper are inse- 
 perable.' On other occasions giving the pilgrims some potion to 
 eat, they render them insensible, and rob them of their wealth. 
 I have seen from five to ten boys watch near the gate for a single 
 pilgrim ; then laying hold of him, they beat him till he cries out, 
 
 * Mercy ! mercy !'' but no one coming to his assistance, he sinks 
 down througli nuich beating : then becoming insensible through 
 fear, they rob him of his property and decamp."
 
 172 
 
 It may be presumed that the establishment at the temple of 
 Juggernaut must be very considerable. One of the head men stated 
 to Col. Phipps, that the number consisted of 3000 families, in- 
 cluding 400 families of cooks to pi'epare holy food. The following 
 account was procured for the author, written on the leaf of a tree, 
 by a native of Pooree. 
 
 1. "The Moodeerut as the Rajah of Koorda's representative with Jug- 
 gurnaut, at all the festivals moves about the light, performs the daily 
 service before him, and makes the ottering of food. 
 
 2. There are three head Pundas, who having poured out clarified 
 butter on the fire, and worshipped the sun and the divine regents of the 
 gates, present the sacrificial articles from the kitchen, to the three gods 
 at three of the daily offices, until the period of Juggernaut's retiring to 
 rest. 
 
 3. There are three P/mhoo-palas, who perform worship between the 
 periods of the regular service ; and ascending the throne of Juggernaut, 
 clothe him in the three different dresses appropriated to the three services. 
 
 4. The Bheet-hahoo guards the sacrificial food before it has been of- 
 fered, prevents the crowd pressing on it, and should the smallest blem- 
 ish be found in it, (such as an hair or an ant) he seizes and punishes the 
 Pundas. 
 
 5. The Tuluhu Purehchas guard Juggernaut when he retires to rest. 
 In their absence the Pushoo-palas act in their stead. 
 
 G. The Potee-muhapatra, at twelve periodical festivals, make the pro- 
 per offerings, and move about the image of Soodha-budeu ; and at the 
 great bathing festival, when Juggernaut moves out to the Neeladree 
 beej, worship him during his progress, and during the fifteen succeeding 
 days when ]te is supposed to he ill, not having recovered Jrom the effects of 
 his bath .' 
 
 7. The Patree-huroo arranges the sacrificial articles, and calls the 
 Pundas to worship. 
 
 8. The Gora-buroo, at the time of worship, places the water pot and 
 presents the water to the officiating priest. 
 
 9. The Khoofiya calls the Phashoo-paluhs who are appointed to wake 
 Jtiggernaut, and bring forward the vestments and necklaces with which 
 he is to be invested. 
 
 10. The Paiieeya-melcah presents the ornaments to Juggernaut to the 
 Pushoo-palii/:, and counts thein as they conie from Juggernaut's body ; 
 and likewise coiuits to the Purcechus any new ornaments ofiercd by 
 pilgrims. 
 
 11. The Chaugra-melah carries the vestments of Juggernaut, and 
 counts them oiU and puts them away. 
 
 12. Tlie lilia)td(ir-mckab coiuitsout the ornaments when taken off from 
 Juggernaut by the Paneeya-mekah. Tiie vestments, presented byi)ilgrims, 
 pass into their custody after they have been worn. 
 
 l.'J. The Sun-ar-buroo sweeps the place, and places the sacrificial dishes 
 before Juggernaut, presents odours to those who wake him and distributes 
 flowers among the servants and worship])ers. 
 
 14. The Purcehha-buroo holds up a looking glass to Juggernaut during 
 worship. 
 
 15. The Uhhundu-nie/.ab, or lamp-lighter, places lights and removes 
 the lamps, 
 
 16. The Pureeyarecs watch at the gates and doors.
 
 173 
 
 17. The Dah Ihal brinp^s out Jupcsernaut's bed ! 
 
 18. The Puree ijnree of the southern gate cries out, ' the sacrificial 
 food is coming." 
 
 19. The Purceyarees of the gate watch the food, and when Juggernaut 
 moves out, carry with liini the sweet smelling wood. 
 
 20. The Juyn and J'/jiii/a-Piireei/arces allow no one to enter while 
 .Juggernaut is at his meals ; and there are two watchmen at the door of 
 the inner room where Juggernaut partakes of his food. 
 
 21. The Khnrgu-nayiik, at the close of the daily offices, presents the 
 paun to the officiating ]n-iests to be given to Juggeiaxaut, and on the occa- 
 sion of the last daily office, offers it himself. 
 
 22. The Khatsii)/a-)iH'/cab vtirr/es Juggernaut's bed to him at niglitfor 
 him to deep on ; and carries it hack to its place in the morning. 
 
 23. The Mook-pakhul pureeijaree presents tlie wafer and the tooth-pick 
 to Juggernaut, and inspects ever}' tiling respecting the temple. 
 
 21. The Suwar-Kota prepares the cakes, and delivers tlicm to the 
 Alaha-Suwar. 
 
 25. The Malta-Suwar 1)rings the first service of cakes. 
 
 26. The Gopal-})uUuhha distributes it. 
 
 27. The Bhatee-huroo places food of a particular description before 
 the Idol. 
 
 28. The Rosh-payeed lights the lamp in the kitchen, and expels the 
 smears when they become unclean ; he accompanies the royal ofi'ering of 
 food as far as the Juya and Vijuya gate. 
 
 29. The Beeree-buha-suwar takes the articles of paun from the Sum- 
 nrthas, and delivers tl.cni to the Suwars. 
 
 30. The Dhoa-paklialiya brahmun washes and cleanses the kitchen. 
 
 31. The Unga-buha brahmun removes the ashes from the cook-room, 
 and throws them away. 
 
 32. The Dita-suwaree carries the image of Juggernaut when necessary, 
 and prepares the image. 
 
 33. The Datya paints the image, and fastens the flags on his carriage. 
 
 34. The Divar-nayuk is employed in opening and shutting the door. 
 
 35. The Mahajhun carries the image of Juya and Vijuya, the two 
 heavenly porters. 
 
 36. The Beeman-huroo carries the image of Juggernaut and fixes it in 
 its place. 
 
 37. The Moodolee-hliandur guards the door, and puts the chamuramto 
 the hands of the distinguished ])ilgrims who desire to fan Juggernaut ; 
 and locking, guards the door of Juya and Vijuya, the two heavenly 
 porters. 
 
 38. The Chootar holds the umbrella over the great god when he 
 proceeds on a journey. 
 
 39. The Turasee holds before him the tnras (a large fan) when he goes 
 on a journey. 
 
 40. The Meg-dumboora proceeds with the Aleg dumhoora when he 
 goes on a journey. 
 
 41. The Moodra holds the lamp when an offering of flowers is made to 
 Juggernaut. 
 
 42. The Paneeya-pnt delivers the water pots to ihe Buroo, and washes 
 them. 
 
 43. The Kechulcea, at all the stated festivals, during the service and 
 during the cflVring of flowers, performs worshij), and jilays the Aahulee. 
 
 44. The Ghuntooa rings the bell during Juggernaut's meals, and when 
 he goes on journeys !
 
 174 
 
 45. The ChvmpiUec-itmiiJcreeya, at the time oi pusooiva and during 
 jounieys, plays the tumuk. , . , . , 
 
 m. "The lioad Pinuki calls all the servitors to their duty, gives the 
 golden scoi)tie to the Pureecha, and gives food to the Brahmuns of the 
 Mooldcc mnndvpa. 
 
 •17. The Glndnwarcc prepares the sandal wood and gives it to the 
 mekaps ; and at one of the festivals, goes before the image with the 
 incense. 
 
 48. The Biiree Dccga supplies the water for cooking ; and removes 
 the remains of food. 
 
 49. The Sumundha pounds peas of one kind, and grinds peas of another 
 kind. 
 
 .50. llie Gnihii-mclah cleans the dishes after the principal meal. 
 
 51. The Yogukuma brings forward the articles of tlie principal meal. 
 
 52. The Tomahutee accom])anies the principal evening meal with a 
 lamp, and brings the pots and cooking utensils. 
 
 5.'J. The Chaulhacha cleanses the rice and the peas. 
 
 54. The Elck carries the Chukru or discus of Vishnoo before the Idol 
 when he moves out, and is a general superintendent. 
 
 55. The Pft/roZ-, having dismissed the attendants, cleans the temples, 
 and there retires to rest. 
 
 56. The Chnonara serves the image of Guroora (the bird god,) has 
 charge of the great standard of the temple, and lifts the great lamp. 
 
 57. The Khiircja dhoaneeya cleanses the space between the western 
 part of the temple and the place called Jugunmohun. 
 
 58. The Nayadhya washes Juggernaut's linen, and hangs it up to dry ! 
 
 59. The Daree ganee sings the songs which precede the anointing of 
 Juggernaut with sandal wood. 
 
 60. The Pooran-punda reads the Pooranas in the gate of Juggernaut. 
 
 61. The Beenkar plays the beena, a musical instrument. 
 
 62. The Tunuhohi/k dances in the spot called Jugunmohun. 
 
 63. The Sunkhooa sounds the shell during the offices of worship. 
 
 61. The Madolee plays on the madol, a musical instrument, -during 
 worship. 
 
 65. The Tooree-nayuk plaj^s on the tooree or trumpet. 
 
 66. The Muhasetee washes the linen of Juggernaut- 
 
 67. The Panecpaee vialiar removes all filth from within the enclosure. 
 
 68. The JIakeemeeshristar-lnirii-pureecha is the great judge of all ques- 
 tions ; he holds the golden cane." 
 
 A London Paper in 1841 contained the following additional in- 
 formation upon this subject. " From a return prepared for the 
 House of Lords, we learn that there arc about sixty officers to dress 
 and ornament tlie idol of the temple of Juggernaut, and three hundred 
 watchmen, day and night, who, if they allow any one to enter who 
 is not admissible, and thereby defile the food for the idol, have to 
 make good the food if they do not secure the offender. There are 
 twenty keepers of the wardrobe of the idol, forty to ornament and 
 perfume the idol, three " duts" to paint the eye brows, &c., of the 
 idol different colours, and three servants to see that the several officers 
 perform their several duties. There are, further, three hundred
 
 175 
 
 cooks, to prepare rice, &c., to make sweetmeats ar)d tlie like; tetl 
 persons to take charge of the vessels with which the " pimdahs'* 
 perform " poojah," and to hand them to the latter ; ten to supply 
 water whenever required ; one to keep watch at the door whilst the 
 idol is asleep, and to affix a seal on the door during the time. 
 There is also a servant to witness the opening of the door " when 
 the idol wakes," with the view of making sure that the seal on the 
 door had not been broken during the slumbers of the idol ; and 
 there are further twenty keepers of the keys, and twenty keepers of 
 the doors, to complete the list of officers to the temple of Jugger- 
 naut — there being, thei'efore, no fewer than Gil persons, whose sole 
 duty it is to take charge of this celebrated Indian temple !" 
 
 At the temple of Juggernaut there are thirteen festivals in the 
 year, which have been particularized. The most popular of thenr 
 are, the snan or bathing festival, when the idol Juggernaut is exhi- 
 bited on some part of the wall of the temple, and the Xvater of the 
 Ganges poured over it ; and the rtiih festival, when as previously 
 described, the three idols. Juggernaut, Bulbudra his brother, and 
 Soobudra his sister, are brought out of the temple, and taken iu 
 large cars to the extremity of the city. These monthly festivals 
 cause a constant ingress of pilgrims to the city, and it has been 
 observed " Juggernaut is tlie great resort of pilgrims from all j^arts 
 of India ; the number of which, according to a low calculation, is 
 1,200,000 persons annually." I think this estimate is too high, 
 but the number of these " weary wanderers after rest" is very great, 
 and may well excite the deepest sympathy of the Christian heart. 
 Mr. Lacey gives the following particulars of the ruth Jattra of 1838, 
 which may be considered 'a peep behind the scene.' 
 
 " I have gathered some information respecting the festival, pomcpavtof 
 which I did not know before. The stupidity of tlie people is amazing. 
 The Christian's faith gives existence to things f\it\n-o and luiseen ; tlie 
 Hindoo's faith contradicts the senses. He sees a block of wood, but 
 believes it a spirit ; a temple of stone, hut believes it gold ; a car of wood, 
 but believes it gold; sand,but lielievesit particles of diamonds ! lilthy bira- 
 gees andbrahmuns, but believes them holy and heavenly saints and gods; 
 hears lying, unclean talk, cursing, blasjihemy, sees adultery, theft, robbery, 
 murder, but believes there is no sin in Pooree ; sees disease, misery, or 
 death, but believes that Pooree is Blicgkoiita, where neither disease, mis- 
 ery, or death, comes; sees the car drawn by the strengtli of men, yet 
 believes the god moves it liinisclf! Jnggornaut's temple is a])art from lii-; 
 wife Lockslimee. She has a temple appro^iriated to herself and Surruswottce 
 the daughter of Brnmha. When he takes his ride in Ins car at the Kutb 
 festival, the greatest care is taken lest she should liear of his going, otiier- 
 wise she would prevent it ; he steals away therefore unknown to bis wife. 
 After he has been gone about four days, she gets to hear that her husband
 
 170 
 
 is gone, and is in a terrible rnge and all her estaWishmcnt of priests and 
 servants with her. This rage is vented by the lowest and most abusive 
 epithets as, O tliat black-faced wretch ! O that vile destroyer * * * * 
 A wretch, but I will reckon with the debauched wretch ! Lockshmee now 
 orders preparations to be made for following her husband to beat him and 
 l)riiig hiiii back. These pre])arations are set about with spirit by her priests 
 and they frequently fight with Juggernaut's people if they meet them. 
 AVhen ready she is conveyed with fiaming jealousy and wrath to the car of 
 her husband, and there begins in the lowest manner to abuse him and 
 curse him, and apply every possible epitliet of obscenity to him, and all 
 her priests unite in abusing him and his servants. She then proceeds to 
 attack his car, and sei-ious apprehension is entertained that injury will be 
 done. Meanwhile Juggernaut confesses his crime, and says !iot a word 
 in his own defence, and sends word to his enraged partner that he trusts 
 that slie will moderate her anger. Tiiis she rejects with indignation, and 
 at length Juggernaut is driven to employ tlie mediation of Mahadab to 
 settle the matter. Messengers are sent with all speed for two gods named 
 Sowkasmer and Markundasmer. These mediators are brought in haste 
 and state, and are introduced to the lord of the world ; he is glad to see 
 them, tells tliem his troubles with tears, and begs their interference. 
 These tuidertake the task and proceed to the feet of the goddess. Here 
 they unite their hands in humble posture, repeat hymns in b.cr praise, speak 
 of the penitence of her husband, remind her that the salvation of thousands 
 of poor sinners depends on his going abroad, and finally promise that he 
 shall soon return. They barely succeed however in restraining her vio- 
 lence, she consents to retiu'n to her temple, but vows vengeance on the 
 guilty head of her husband, and that for herself she will never see his 
 black face again. As she departs she throws handsful of sand, broken 
 pots, &c. into Juggernaut's face, saying, O thou black-faced, who destroy- 
 edst the virtue of 10,000 gopees, wlio was kicked and cursed for thy vile- 
 ness, can I ex])ect to escape sorrow from thee ? O thou black monkey- 
 faced wretcli who telledst thy wife was stolen in the jungle, and went 
 about like a fool crying to this tree, and that monkey, " Saw you Seta, O 
 saw you Seta!" O wretch, why should I think to escape sorrow! On her 
 return she calls at the car of Juggernaut's sister, and abuses her freely, 
 saying, O you ****** wbat he has put ornaments on your 
 arms, and a beautiful sarceon your filthy body has he? O may firebeputinto 
 your face, you shame-faced wreteii, who does not feel ashamed to elope 
 with another woman's husband, and that her own brother, &c. Then she 
 passes on to lier temple. Thus things remain till Juggernaut returns to 
 his temple, wlieii, lo, the doors are closed against him. lie sends to know 
 tlie reason of this, and is informed that Lockshmee is highly oftended 
 and will not admit him. A great anxiety is now manifested by the poor 
 lord of the world as to what is to be done ; message after message is sent 
 to no efi'ect, he confesses, asks forgiveness, promises all she wishes, but all 
 in vain; at last a happy thought occurs to one of his priests, that perhaps 
 a present may api)eas{! the angry Loekshmce's mind. This scheme is im- 
 mediately adopted, and ear-rings, nose-rings, armlets, anklets, beautiful 
 sarees, &c., &'c., are arranged on spleiulid salvers, aiul carried in proces- 
 sion to the feet of Lockshmee. When she sees all these nice fine things 
 her anger becomes ap])eased, and she exhibits a half smile, and says to 
 the messengers, O a black-faced wretch ! a * * * * Well open the 
 doors and let him come in ! The doors are now thrown open, reconcilia- 
 tion ])roclaimed witli acclanuition, and the lord of the world enters his 
 tem])ie elicered by Ins devotees and worshippers, and even smiled upon 
 by his angry wife !" 
 
 Pilgrims are sometimes seen measuring their tvay to Juggernaut 
 by constant prostrations. The writer saw three eases of this kind.
 
 177 
 
 When Dr. Buchanan visited Juggernaut's temple in June 1805, he 
 observed — " I passed a devotee laying himself down at every step, 
 measuring the road to Juggernaut by the length of his body, as a 
 penance of merit to please his god." Mr. Lacey some years ago, 
 furnished an affecting account of one of these wretched pilgrims 
 that he beheld. " I had my attention arrested by a poor creature 
 who was measuring his way to Juggernaut, by his own body, or 
 rather by half its length : he never rose upon his feet, but only 
 upon his knees, when on his knees he reached his hands forward, 
 and then drew his body forward a little ; every time he made this 
 advance, he beat his forehead against the ground three times, look- 
 ing towards the temple, which was now in sight. When I got suf- 
 ficiently near I called to him, but he did not appear to hear what I 
 said, aiul contiriued on his way without paying the least attention. 
 I succeeded in stopping hiin : a deep mela'.icholy sat visible upon 
 his countenance, his lips moving with prayer to his god, in a low 
 grumbling tone of voice, Wlien I had surveyed him a few moments 
 he gave over repeating, and T began to converse with him as well 
 as I was able. I first enquired how far he had come in that manner? 
 he answered 750 miles ; how long have you been on the ■way ? 
 about eight months ; he appeared about twenty-one years of ;;ge, 
 and was so emaciated l)y his austerities that his voice wa^i neaily 
 gone."
 
 178 
 
 Immolations under the wheels of the Cars appear to have been of 
 frequent occurrence. The Brethren unite their testimony in con- 
 firmation of this appalling fact. In July 1826, Mr. Lacey thus 
 describes one of these horrid martyrdoms, " This afternoon I had 
 an awful subject for my discourse, the body of a poor man crushed 
 to 2)ieces by the car of Juggernaut. The massy wheel had passed 
 over his loins, and had nearly severed his upper from his lower 
 parts ; his bowels and blood had gushed out, and presented a sight 
 too shocking to look upon. It was one of the most horrid spectacles 
 I ever beheld ; and while standing by it, I became quite ill with 
 sickness, and every limb shivered witli horror. The wheels of these 
 cars are made for this work of death most effectually, as the spokes 
 project three or four inches beyond the felloe. The poor wretch 
 threw himself from the front of the car, and so became a voluntary 
 sacrifice. He seemed a respectable man, ajDparently a Hindoo- 
 stance and a brahmin. I felt myself very much indisposed this 
 evening, but could not lose this opportunity of witnessing against 
 the system, which produced such effects : I felt my own mind in a 
 serious frame, took my stand over the body, and spoke with some 
 feeling of the nature of the Hindoo religion, and compared it with 
 that of Christ ; — and, perhaps, I never had a more serious congre- 
 gation. Some hardened wretches said ' Sae, Sir, the glory of Jug- 
 gernaut!' pointing to the mangled body. Concluded with recom- 
 mending them to look to Jesus Christ for mercy and salvation, 
 wliich Juggernaut could never give." 
 
 The Report of 1841 refers to the same fact. " Messrs. Lacey 
 and Sutton, from Cuttack, with Stubbins and Wilkinson, from 
 Berhampore, accompanied by several native brethren, attended the 
 last car festival at Pooree. As this was the first Jattra since the 
 abolition of the tax, it was confidently predicted that the attendance 
 would be overwhelming, but so far from this being the case, there 
 were fewer pilgrims from a distance than they ever remembered to 
 have seen. Some Europeans calculated the whole attendance at 
 the festival at thirty thousands, and none at more than fifty thous- 
 ands ; but on some former occasions the Missionaries have seen an 
 assemblage of at least two hundred thousands. Though the con- 
 course of pilgrims was so mucli smaller than formerly, the horrors 
 of idolatry were not less apparent. One miserable pilgrim immo- 
 lated himself under the wheels of Juggernaut's car. His brains 
 were dashed out, and he instantly died. At another time during 
 the festival, in consequence of a sudden rush of the frantic crowd, 
 many persons were entangled in the ropes of the car. The car
 
 179 
 
 rolled over dozens. Six were taken iip quite dead, several more 
 insensible, who were sent to the hospital. This caused a perfect 
 ecstacy of delight among Juggernaut's worshippers, because of the 
 renown thus accruing to the festival of 18-10. — Reiterated shouts of 
 triumph and loud flourishes from their barbaric instruments of 
 music were heard till midnight." 
 
 The mortallli/ attendant and consequent upon the filyriniages 
 exceeds conception, and in its statements is almost beyond the 
 bounds of credibility. " Idolatry," says Dr. Carey, " destroys 
 more than the sword, yet in a way which is scarcely perceived. 
 The number who die in their long pilgrimages, either througli want 
 or fatigue, or from dysentery and fever, is incredible." Tlie 
 Report of 1812, contains a very pathetic description how " their 
 sorrows are multiplied that hasten after another god." — "A relation 
 of the miseries and mortality of Juggernaut's pilgrims (says JNIr. 
 Lacey) I consider to be a business which I may not resume or 
 dismiss, as a reader's feelings may dictate : it is a duty, an imper- 
 ative duty. And once a year at least, that is on occasion of this 
 wasting festival, so long as I am spared to attend it, I nuistlet 
 the world know, I must let the friends of humanity know, some- 
 thing of what is going on in that part where God's providence has 
 placed me. On the former part of my journey while the light of 
 the day enabled me to see them, I met with many dead; some of 
 them were in the mud of the road which was nearly knee deep, 
 others had crept under trees, or under the eaves or sheds of houses 
 by the way side, and died there, some lay on the grass beside the 
 road with their eyes picked out by ravens and crows, others again 
 seemed to have died in the act of drinking water from the jeels or 
 pools, or from the trench which runs parallel with the road, not 
 being able to rise from their position. In the towns, and near the 
 saries by which I passed, there was a large collection of corpses 
 about which the dogs howled, and the vultures screamed. The 
 circumstances of the pilgrims were most pitiable, and greatly jiro- 
 ductive of the fatal disease which was thinning their ranks. The 
 incessant and heavy rain, had completely soddened their clothes to 
 their skin. They lay by hundreds, in rows by the road side, and 
 the pelting rain had battered their garments into the sand and mud 
 of the ground. Weak and weary, and without proper food, they 
 were fully prepared for an attack of the cholera, and they were 
 presently carried off when attacked. When their companions 
 arose to pursue their journey, how many they left v.ho were never 
 to rise any more ! I\Iy wonder is, that considering the destitution
 
 180 
 
 and exposure of the people, they are not destroyed in much greater 
 numbers. When the light of the morning returned, the same mis- 
 erable and destructive scenes presented themselves to my view, 
 till I arrived at my house." 
 
 Had this state of things been found in a part of the world 
 before unknown to our countrymen, it would have been a subject 
 of great surprise and pungent regret to the philanthropist and 
 the christian ; bitt the darkest shade in this picture is yet to be 
 laid — the climax of the description of a people " sitting in darkness 
 and the region and shadow of death," is yet to be told, and it is 
 this — "Be astonished, O ye heavens, at this, and be horribly afraid, 
 be ye very desolate, saith the Lord" — Britain, the mother of nations, 
 the patroness of civilization, the liberator of the slave, the messen- 
 ger of Christianity to the nations over whom her sceptre waves — 
 has been found regulating and supporting, promoting and amassing 
 wealth from tlie absurd and cruel Idolatry of Juggernaut's temple. 
 Hamilton, in his valuable ^Description of Hindostan," 2 vols. 4to., 
 says, — " Possession was taken of the Town and Temple of Pooree 
 by the British, Sep. 18, 1803 — the sacred loill of the Idol, being 
 first ascertained tlirougli the medium of the officiating Priest /" — 
 Is the historian in earnest, or in jest ? Did our countrymen in 
 arms, act so unworthy a part as to tamper with the superstition of 
 the people, by condescending to ask at the shrine of the modern 
 Baal, whether they should be peaceably admitted or not? Proh 
 dolor ! No British superintendence of the temple existed during 
 the administiation of the Marquis of Wellesley, whose enlightened 
 mind firmly objected to any connexion with Juggernaut ; but on 
 his Lordship's return to England, a system was adopted in 1806 and 
 1809, for the regulation of the temple, making it a source of wealth 
 to its professedly Cliristian Rulers, the details of which, to use the 
 language of scripture, should cause " the ears of every one that 
 hearcth it to tingle." — This system, as Sterling shews, was a return 
 to the mercenary and persecuting spirit of the Moguls, who gained 
 possession of Orissa in the sixteenth century, and of their successors 
 in power and opjiression, the Mahrattas — unworthy leaders of the 
 policy of enlightened Britain. 
 
 Tlie following sketch of this system (though now happily abol- 
 ished) shows the entrenched power of Idolatry at Juggernauts 
 Temple, on the arrival of the Missionaries. " The superinten- 
 dence of the temple and its interior economy are vested in the 
 Rajah ot" Khoorda. I'he Govenor General in Council posscses the 
 power of lemoving the Rajah or any of his successors from this
 
 181 
 
 superintendence, on proof of misconduct. The superintendent of 
 the temple is authorised to punisli instances of neglect or misconduct 
 by imposing small fines, or by removing the offender (if not one 
 of the three head Piirchas) from his office : the (nnount of fines 
 to he carried to the account of Government. The three devvul Pur- 
 chas are to be appointed hy the Collector of Cuttack, subject to 
 the confirmation of Government. In the event of orders being 
 issued by the Rajah contrary to the recorded rules and institution 
 of the temple, a representation is to be made to the Collector of 
 the tax for the orders of the Governor General in Council, if it ap- 
 pear necessary. The third dewul Purcha shall give account to the 
 Collector of the tax of all offerings and presents made to the Idol. 
 The Collection of the tax is intrusted to an officer with the official 
 designation of " The Collector of the Tax on Pilgrims," subject 
 to the authority of the Collector of Cuttack ; the general superin- 
 dence of the collections, and the control of the officer in the per- 
 formance of that duty, is vested in the Board of Revenue at Fort 
 William. The avenues for the admission of pilgrims shall be con- 
 fined to two Ghauts, Atturah Nullah on the north* and Ghaut Loke- 
 nauth on the south-west of the town of Juggernaut Pooree. The 
 pilgrims liable to the tax shall be divided into four classes — laul 
 jattrees, nim lauls, hhurrungs, punj tirthces, including the following 
 persons of low cast who are not permitted to enter the temple, j' 
 The rate of tax payable by the difiercnt classes is as follows, viz. 
 pilgrims of the first class from the north, passing the Atturah Nul- 
 lah, pay a tax of ten rupees; from the south, passing Lokenaut, 
 six rupees. Pilgrims of the second class from the north pay ^yFre 
 rupees ; from the south three rupees. Pilgrims of the third class, 
 from either north or south, pay two rupees. Pilgrims of the 
 fourth class, passing either Ghauts pay two rupees. A pilgrim of 
 the first class is allowed free access to the temple for thirty days, 
 
 * We have authorised the disbui'sement of 10,20G rupees for tlie con- 
 struction of a wall in the vicinity of Juggernaut's temiile, in the district 
 of Cuttack. The work was stated to be necessary for tiic piu'pose of pro- 
 venting the pilgrims from forcing tlu'ir way to the temple, and by tiiose 
 means evading payment of the established tax. Par. Papers, ISl;}. j). 20. 
 Hamilton's Hind. Vol. ii. p. 55—57. 
 
 t These are kusbce, ^^z-o^^Z/w^es; cnllal, liquor sellL'r.i ; macho:nvn, fish- 
 ermen ; numosoodor, boatmen; ghooskee, private bad women; gazur, 
 labourers who carry burdens on their heads; baugdee //.v/fc/'A-, labourers; 
 joogee, weavers ; kaliar \y,\wvy,bearers ; raujbunsee, different east of bonl- 
 men ; chainar, shoe makers; dhouiec, washermen ; paun, basket makers ; 
 teor, another cast of boatmen ; bhoinmalee, makers of garlands, S(c. for 
 marriages ; haddee, maters. These sixteen casts arc not suil'ered to enter 
 the temple to worship Juggernaut.
 
 182 
 
 constnnlly attended by a punda. He may be exempted from the 
 attendance of these officers by a further payment of ten rupees to 
 the Collector ; and by surrendering his pass shall be allowed to 
 remain in the town as long as he pleases. Pilgrims of the second 
 class, at the Car Festival, are allowed access to the temple ten days ; 
 at other festivals seven days only. Pilgrims of the third class, at 
 the Car Festival, are allowed five days ; at other times but four ; 
 and must be attended by a punda. Pilgrims of the fourth class are 
 allowed to ivorsh'ip outside the temple sixteen days. Pilgrims may 
 enrol themselves in either of the first three classes on paying the 
 prescribed tax. Printed certificates shall be procurable on the pay- 
 ment of the fixed tax, at the office of the Secretary to the Board of 
 Revenue, the Collector of Cuttack and Ganjam, and at the two 
 Ghauts. Form as follows : 
 
 " y^. B. inhahitant of in the district of , having this day 
 
 paid info this office the sum of sicca rupees, is entitled to pass 
 
 through the Ghaut iinthout further interruption, as a laul jattree 
 
 to the cutchery of the Collector of the tax at Juggernaut. On producing 
 this certificate to the said Collector, he is further entitled to receive a pass, 
 and to have access to the temple thirty days." 
 
 Names, or designation 
 of attendants. 
 
 Amount of tax paid 
 respectively. 
 
 Period for which to 
 visit the temple. 
 
 Forms No. 2, 3, and 4, differ only in the names of the class of pil- 
 grims, the rate of tax, and the period of attendance at the temple. 
 A pilgrim of the first class, desirous of visiting the temi^le with bis- 
 family and attendants, not exceeding twenty persons, these must 
 first pay the tax of the second or third class, and then they may 
 stop as long as their master. The certificates shall be dated and 
 attested by the official seal, the blank places filled up, &c. A pil- 
 grim presenting the printed certificate is to be allowed to pass with- 
 out interruption. The molestation of such an individual by the 
 daroga at the Ghaut, shall be punished by a fine not exceeding his 
 salary for three months, and dismissal from office. The duty of 
 the Collector of Juggernaut is to superintend the conduct of the 
 darogas. Pilgrims of the first, second, and third classes, having 
 passed the Ghauts at Juggernaut, are to apply to the Collector for a 
 license of access to the temple, in the following form : 
 
 " A. B., inhabit a}tt of in the district of , is entitled to 
 
 perform the customary cercinonies, under charge of during 
 
 days, that is to say, from the — day of the month of until 
 
 the day of the month of ; and for that period you will
 
 183 
 
 afford to (he holders hereof free access (o tfie temple of Juggernaut. At 
 the expiration of the period granted, you will return tlie license into the 
 office of the Collector of tax." 
 
 The mischief of this unhallowed connexion of Britain with Idol- 
 atry, was further increased by the adoption of a premium to be paid 
 by the wretched pilgrims to the pilgrim hunters, who had deluded 
 and brought them. What infatuation in our countrymen ! Hear 
 the plea. The Collector of the Pilgrim Tax, in March 1800, 
 wrote to the Governor-General at Calcutta—" As the pilgrims will 
 never be well-treated by their conductors, unless they receive a 
 present from their own hands, I beg leave to propose that the fees 
 of the pundahs, &c., be publicly fixed, and collected by them- 
 selves, separate from the tax, as was formerly done under the 
 Mahratta Govt." To this it was replied — " The Governor-General 
 in Council approves of your proposition for permitting the pundahs 
 to collect a fee of the pilgrims, exclusive of the tax ; you will ac- 
 cordingly fix the rate at which such fee should he levied, and 
 publish the rates for general information at the temple, and in its 
 vicinity.'^ Thus, a bonus Avas established upon the collection of 
 pilgrims. Col. Phipps, who had been stationed at Juggernaut, 
 informed the writer — "A purharee, in 1821, despatched 100 agents 
 to entice pilgrims, and in the ensuing year, received the premium 
 for 4000 pilgrims ! He was busily employed in instructing 100 
 additional agents in all the mysteries of this singular trade, to send 
 them into the Upper Provinces of India."- — Could any lino of policy 
 have been more unchristian ? 
 
 Harington's Analysis of the Laws and Regulations of the East 
 India Company, vol. 3, p. 222, gives the following statement of 
 
 JUGGERNAUT. 
 
 liiipees. 
 " Gross collection of Pilgrim Tax for 1815-lG (inchuling . . \ r., ^25 
 
 seventy-two rupees mis. rccepts) / ■> ' 
 
 Assessment of endowed lands 26,814 
 
 Sale of holy food * 5,488 
 
 8)86,027 
 
 £10,753 
 
 • " With the consent of the Purchas, I deputed an Aumeen to oversee 
 and state the produce from the sale of holy food, the quantity and value 
 of cloth presented for tlie purpose of being displayed on the wheel at 
 the top of tlie temple, on which Government receives from the person 
 presenting its full value as a fee, under the head of Dujja, exclusive of
 
 184 
 
 Rujyees. 
 
 Deduct charges for cstaLlislimcnt and contingencies ^''^'*'^ 
 
 Expenses of Juggernaut's Temple 56,372 
 
 English cloth for three cars 1,365 
 
 74,880 
 
 Net collection . . .. £11,147" 
 
 Dr. Buchanan, in his "Christian Researches," states, from official 
 accounts, the annvial expenses of the Idol Juggernaut, presented to the 
 
 English Government, as follows : — 
 
 Rupees, £,. 
 
 " Expenses of the table of the Idol 36,116 or 4,514 
 
 Ditto of his di-ess or wearing apparel 2,712 — 339 
 
 Ditto of the wages of his servants 10,057 — 1,373 
 
 Ditto of contingent expenses at the different seasons) j^ ggg j g^g 
 
 of pilgrimage / ' ' 
 
 Ditto of his elephants and horses .. _ 3,030 — 378 
 
 Ditto of his ruth, or annual state carriage 6,713 — 839 
 
 Rupees 69,616 £8,792 
 
 "Thus (says The Friend of India, Oct. 1825,) a regularity, a 
 splendour, an attraction, are given to the worship of this Idol, and 
 an impetus to the delusion it originates, which it never possessed 
 under the former dynasty ; an impetus too, which, fatal as it is in 
 its consequences to so many of our Hindoo fellovir-subjects, is in- 
 creasing with the gain it produces, which knows no bounds but the 
 number of persons they are able to deceive from year to year ; and 
 these have no bounds but the inhabitants of Hindostan itself." 
 Such was the state of things, at this high place of Idolatry, — its 
 population increasing, its votaries triumphing in the favour and 
 support of their Rulers, and the influence and glory of Juggernaut 
 extending through the whole of Hindostan ; when the Christian 
 missionaries arrived in 1822, with the exhibition of gospel truth, 
 to abash its nominally Christian Patrons, and with " the stone cut 
 out of the mountain without hands, to smite the blasphemous 
 Idol, till, like " the dust of the summer threshing-floor," the Idol 
 and all its infamous atrocities, shall be found no more. Haste 
 happy day ! 
 
 It has been observed, ^^ If you ivould know the state of a people, 
 look at the temple."~Vrom thus reconnoitering the metropolis and 
 citadel of the enemy, where, as Chamberlain said of Benares — 
 
 which, he has also to pay the fee of the Purchas and others, for their 
 ministry during the ceremony." G. Webb, Collector of Tax, Dec. 1807. 
 Par. Papers, 1813, p. 65.
 
 185 
 
 "Satan sits enthroned," let us view the state of Orissa "in the 
 length thereof, and in the breadth thereof;" and the necessity that 
 existed for the introduction of Christianity, Avill be most evident. 
 The Lord give "his word to have free course and be glorified," 
 that, " his way may be known upon earth, his saving health among 
 all peojile." 
 
 The state of a people is most clearly seen in their peculiar man- 
 ners and customs. Those that relate to caste, the degradation of 
 the female sex, the comparatively stereotyped habits of the people, 
 &c., &c., have passed under review in the general history of the 
 country ; the customs which exhibit the nature and influence of 
 Idolatry, naturally arrest the attention of the Christian philanthro- 
 pist, viz., the Suttee, the churuck Pooja, Infanticide, Human 
 Sacrifices, peculiar Austerities, the neglect of the dying and the 
 dead, &c. No tongue can express, no pen depict, no heart con- 
 ceive, the miseries of a people suffering from the sanguinary hydra 
 of Hindoism. A brief description of these singular practices will 
 demonstrate the value of Christian Missions. 
 
 The Suttee, or the burning and burying alive of the Hindoo 
 widow, prevailed in Orissa, though not so extensively as in the 
 adjacent Province of Bengal and other parts of India. In Dr. 
 Carey's Bengalee Dictionary, the rite is thus described ; " Suttee. 
 From sut, good, chaste, jDure, &c. ; a woman who burns herself on 
 her husband's funeral pile, being thought an irrefragable proof of 
 her chastity." The Parliamentary Papers upon the Suttee, ob- 
 tained through the late Sir T. F. Buxton, Bart., shew the number 
 that perished in the different Presidencies. — " Total in ten years, 
 (from 1815 to 1824,) 6G32, give for the Cuttack division in 1821, 
 28 — 1822, 28 — 1823, 31—1824, 25." The author was present at 
 a Suttee, at Cuttack, Aug. 19, 1824 ; but he prefers giving the 
 account of one at the temple of Juggernaut, witnessed by his late 
 colleague, Mr. Bampton. In Orissa, the woman was sometimes 
 burnt in a pit ; the author saw one of these pits at Juggernaut, but 
 did not hear of the horrid deed till it had taken place, "so swift 
 were their feet to shed blood." — What an appalling exhibition of 
 the horrors of Idolatry, does the following relation contain. The 
 account is dated. Juggernaut, July 7, 1824. 
 
 "The infatuated woman, whose cleath I witnessed, was the widow of 
 a Brahniun who had died in the morning. The man's age seemed to have 
 been about forty and the woman's thirty-five. The place where the Suttee 
 took place was called Swurgu Dwar, which signifies the gate of heaven ; 
 and when I reached it 1 found the coolies em])loyed in diggiug the hole, 
 which was circular, about six feet deep, its diameter nt bottom perhaps a
 
 186 
 
 little less than its deptli, and at top twice as much. Soon aftei- my arri- 
 val, about twelve persons came, each bringing a load of wood on his or 
 her head ; for several of them were women. I charged the labourers with 
 being accessary to the crime about to be committed, and the general reply 
 was, tliat they woi-ked for money, and did this work as they did other 
 work because they were i)aidfor it. Carelessness or cheerfulness charac- 
 terised all the Hindoos near or on the spot. The pit being finished, a 
 quantity of water was mixed with cow-dung and sprinkled on the margin 
 about one-third of tlie way down; two ropes were also well wetted with 
 the same mixture. Inquiring tl>e use of two bamboos which lay near, I 
 was told they were to stir the frc and turn about the bodies ! The bits of 
 wood prepared for the occasion were between twelve or eighteen inches 
 long, on an average five or six in circumference; a quantity of them were 
 thrown into the pit, and a man at the bottom proceeded to set them up 
 on their ends two or three thick round the sides ; upon this he placed a 
 second tier ; and on the second, a third ; he also covered the bottom per- 
 haps five or six inches thick, so that the pit was now two-thirds lined with 
 wood. Soon after all was finished, the dead man was brougiit on a rough 
 bier, which I supposed might have been made in less than quarter of an 
 hour. I soon saw the procession (if it may be called one), halting a few 
 hundred yards before me : the crowd was kept oft' the woman by a square 
 made of four pieces of wood, five or six feet long. The rabble were pre- 
 ceded by some of tlieir rude nuisic. Unwilling to see her burn herself, 
 my worthy comi)anions, Lieut. \y. and T. B. Esq., tried several times to 
 prevent the horrid deed, and I lent my feeble assistance, but all to no 
 purpose. They halted twenty or thirty yards from the lianiing pit, where 
 the last effort was made, and, that failing, her infamous coadjutors gave 
 her a lighted lamp, which I think she put into an earthen pot under her 
 arm. In a little time all was confusion ; and a scene, the most perfectly 
 liellish that we ever saw, was presented ; and a way was made for the 
 woman to the pit, and its margin was left clear ; she advanced to the edge 
 facing her husband, and two or three times waved her right hand ; she 
 then hastily walked round the pit, and in one place I thought the flames 
 caught her legs; having completed the circle, she again waved her hand 
 as befoi'e, and then jumped into the fire «•»*•* 
 
 At this moment I believe the drums beat, and an infernal shout rent 
 the air, but I can scarcely say I know — all was confusion. A dense 
 smoke issued from the pit, entermixed at intervals with partial bursts of 
 flame, occasioned by quantities of powdered resin thrown into the pit by 
 handfnls. In a little time they allowed the fire to clear itself, and we then 
 saw the wretched woman in the midst of it ; I think her posture was that 
 of sitting on lier heels ; she sometimes moved gently backward and for- 
 ward, as if she bowed. The poor creature still kept an erect posture ; but 
 at length seemed partially to rise, and pitched forward with her head 
 against the side of the pit, about two feet from her husband's left hand. 
 The motion of her head in this ])osition indicated pain, and she continued 
 to live two or three minutes longei-. Tlie gentlemen then went home, but 
 I stayed a little longer and saw the bodies taken out : for though the 
 women are burnt in these pits the bodies are taken out while distinguis- 
 able, and consumed in two difterent fires (at least that is the case here), 
 and we are told it is done, that the son may make sure of some fragments 
 of both his parents to be throiru info the Ganges. Now the ropes came into 
 use ; one was doubled and the middle thrown down to catch the man's 
 chin, one or two bamboo levers were put under his head to raise it and get 
 the ro])e round his neck ; tlie rope was then twisted, in order to fasten it, 
 and tliey began to draw, but they failed, for the rope slipped oflT. Another 
 man llien att('m])ted to fasten the rope; he succeeded, and they drew up 
 the body, with the exception, I think of the legs ; but it was quiet dark, 
 and nothing could be seen but by the light of the fire. They then tried
 
 187 
 
 to raise tlie woman, but could not easily get the rope round her nock, so 
 tliey jjut it on her arm, wliich projected in sucli a way as to favour tlieir 
 doing so ; and, after twisting it widl, tliey drew lier nearly to the top of the 
 pit : but they seemed afraid that they should lose her again if tliey trusted 
 entirely to her arm, so she was held just below the edge of the jnt till 
 another man jmt the other rope under her chin, and she was then drawn 
 quite up. Some of the people em])loj'ed themselves in arranging the wood 
 for the fires to consume the bodies, and I stayed perhaps ten minutes lon- 
 ger, finally leaving the bodies on the brink of the pit. Such are the facts, 
 and Heave them to produce their proper effect."* 
 
 The churuch Pooja appears to have been as popular in Orissa as 
 in Bengal. It is so called from churuch, a circle, the devotees 
 being carried or whirled round in the air, suspended on a transverse 
 beam, which turns on a pivot upon a substantial post in the ground ; 
 some are even carried on a bakery, or native carriage. It is a most 
 disgusting and brutal exhibition. A friend in Calcutta, in March 
 1823, thus describes it: — "The places of the body which are 
 pierced are, the back, the arms generally above the elbow, the 
 sides, and the tongue. But the piercing is the least part of what 
 is endured by the sufferers. The tongue being pierced, an iron rod 
 is thrust through it, sometimes carried by the individual himself, 
 and sometimes by one of the group of his attendants. One of these 
 sufferers bad the point of a bayonet fixed upon a musket through 
 bis tongue, and carried before him by the sepoy to whom it be- 
 longed, and thus he paraded the streets. Another had a live snake 
 of five or six feet in length, the tail of which was thrust through 
 the man's tongue, the head and part of the body remained twirling 
 in frightful shapes above his head. A singular instance of audacity 
 was seen this year : among the numerous groups there was a man 
 having the iron through his tongue with the upper part fastened to 
 the leg of a woman of ill fame, who was carried upon the shoulders 
 of bearers in a chair precisely even with the man's head, and he 
 dancing and frolicking below. Some are so determined to excel, 
 that in order to insert a thicker rod, the tongue has been so far 
 pierced as to leave merely a shred on each side, and it has hapjiened 
 that one side has given way, leaving the part of the tongue hanging 
 on one side merely by a piece. The number of persons in Calcutta 
 who thus torment themselves eaunot, it is supposed, be less than a 
 thousand ; in all probability it is much greater. Europeans are not 
 likely to hear the tenth, or even a hundredth part of the evil that 
 occurs from these practices. The natives are not sufficiently at- 
 tached to each other to think the maiming or death of their country- 
 men of importance sufficient to induce them even to relate the fact, 
 
 * See Suttee's Cry to Britain, 1828, pp. 8-9.
 
 188 
 
 unless it is elicited by some special circumstance, or inquiry should 
 lead to the subject." 
 
 Infanticide was supposed to be almost confined to the Rajpoots 
 of Western India, and it was not till Avithin the last few years, that 
 it was discovered to prevail to an awful extent among the Khunds 
 of Goomsur, in Orissa. The following information is deeply affect- 
 ing. The Friend of India, July 1841, stated — 
 
 " Mcria Pooja or Human Sacrifice, takes place once a year, in one or 
 other of the confederate Mootasin succession. The victims are stolen from 
 the low couutry, or are brought from some other distant ])art, aud sold to 
 those Mootas wliere the sacrifices are performed. If children, they are 
 kept until they attain a proper age. This cruel ceremony is thus per- 
 formed. When the appointed day arrives, the Khunds assemble from 
 all])arts of the country, dressed in their finery, some with bear skins thrown 
 over their slioidders, others with tails of peacocks flowing behind them, 
 and the long winding feather of the jungle cock waving on their heads. 
 Thus decked out, they dance, leap and rejoice, beating drums and playing 
 on an instrument not unlike in sound to the Highland pipe. Soon afternoon, 
 the jani or presiding priest, with the aid of his assistants, fastens the un- 
 fortunate victim 10 a strong post which has been firmly fixed into the 
 ground, and there standing erect, lie suffers the cruel torture of having his 
 flesh cut from his bones in small pieces, by the knives of the savage crowd 
 who rusli on him and contend with each other for a portion. 
 
 Great value is attached to the first morsel cut from the victim's body, 
 for it is supposed to possess greater virtues, and a proportionate eagerness 
 is evinced to obtain it; but considerable danger to the person of the oper- 
 ator attends the feat, for it happens also that equal virtues are attri- 
 buted to the flesh of the lueky holder of the first slice. To guard against 
 so disagreeable an appropriation a village will geuerally de])ute one of its 
 numl)er to endeavour to secure the much desired object, and they according 
 arm him with a knife (mereri,) tie cloths roiuid him, and holding on by 
 the ends, at the appointed signal, rush witli three or four thousand others 
 at the miserable sacrifice ; when, if their man should be successful in his 
 aim, they exert their utmost efforts to drag him from the crowd. Should 
 he escape unhurt, the whole turn their faces to their homes, for in order 
 to secure its efhcacj', they must deposit in their fields, before the day 
 has (/one, the charm they have so cruelly won ! Tiie intent of this human 
 sacrifice is to propitiate Ceres. 
 
 In Ouddapoor, another and equ;dly cruel sacrifice frequently precedes the 
 one already described. A trench, seven feet long, is dug, in which a 
 human being is suspended alive by the neck and heels, fastened with 
 ropes to stakes firmly fixed at each end of the excavation, so that to 
 prevent strangulation, he is obliged to support himself with his hands 
 over each side of the grave. The presiding priest, after going through 
 some ceremonies in honor of the goddess Manekisiri, takes an axe and 
 inflicts six cuts at equal distances from the back of the neck to the heels 
 repeating the nmnber one, two, &c., and at the seventh decapitates him — 
 the body falls into the pit and is covered with earth, when the hellish 
 orgies first described, are enacted. Women are sacrificed as well as men. 
 Since the arrival of the troops in the Khund country, a female found her 
 way into the Collector's camp at Pattingia, with fetters on her legs. 
 She had escaped during the confusion of an attack on the Widsa or hiding 
 place of the peojde who had charge of her, by our men, and related that 
 she had hecnsoldby her brother toamooiikoo of one of the Pattingia Mootas,
 
 189 
 
 f(>v the puvpofic of being saenficed ! ! I need not say that she was instantly 
 released, and that she adjured all furtlier connexion with the people." 
 
 The form of Invocation to the Khund Goddess, forms an 
 
 INFERNAL HYMN. 
 
 Hail, mother, hail ! hail goddess Bhobanee ! 
 
 Lo, we present a sacrifice to thee, 
 
 Partake thereof, and let it pleasure give, 
 
 And, in return, let us thj' grace receive. 
 
 With music's various sounds, on festive day 
 
 Lo ! thee we worship, and thy rites obey. 
 
 Hail all ye gods who in the mountain dwell, 
 
 In the wild jungle or the lonely dell ; 
 
 Come all, together come, with one accord, 
 
 And take the sacrifice we have prepared. 
 
 In all the fields, and all the plots we sow, 
 
 O let a rich and plenteous harvest grow ; 
 
 O all ye gods and goddesses give ear, 
 
 And be propitious to our earnest prayer. 
 
 Behold a youth for sacrifice decreed, 
 
 Blooming with tender flesh, and flushed with blood ; 
 
 No sire, no matron, says. This youth is mine. 
 
 His flesh, his blood, his life, his all, are thine ; 
 
 WithoutJthe pale of sacred wedlock thrown, 
 
 We took and fed him for thy right alone. 
 
 Now lo ! with rites from all pollution free, 
 
 We offer him, O Bhobanee, to thee : 
 
 Taste now this offering, satisfy thy heart, 
 
 And bid us joyful to our homes depart; 
 
 Taste now this offering, and ])ropitions be, 
 
 And let us each, marks of thy favour see. 
 
 This extract was repeated from memory, by Abraham, a Khund boy, 
 in the School atCuttack, to Mr. Lacey, who translated it ; he was then a 
 great fat boy, and would soon have been sacrificed, had he not been res- 
 cued by the English Officers. He well remembers, and relates, how 
 he was stolen from his mother. She was then a widow. They had laid 
 down to sleep for the night, when the men entered the hut, and beating the 
 mother and children, placed poor Abraham over their shoulders, blind- 
 folded him, and carried him off". He is now sixteen years old and 
 has been baptized." 
 
 One of the British Authorities, thus describes the scene repre- 
 sented in the engraving respecting Infanticide in Goomsur. — " They 
 offer human sacrifices to their deities. The principal one is a pea- 
 cock with three heads. From all I can learn, it w^ould appear that 
 the Chieftains of the different Districts take it by turns to offer a 
 human sacrifice annually, to ensure prolific crops ; but an offering 
 is frequently made at other times, to avert or remove an evil. A 
 spot being cleared in the immediate vicinity of the A-illage, a girl, 
 the most common sacrifice, is put to death by the blow of an axe. 
 The body is then removed to the village ; in the centre of which, 
 a peacock carved in wood, with three heads, is placed on the top of 
 a long pole, over which the blood of the victim is sprinkled. The
 
 190 
 
 body is then divided into as many parts as there are villages in the 
 Mootab : each of these parts is again divided, so as to give a por- 
 tion to each family ; and these they again divide into the smallest 
 possible pieces, -which they bury in their houses or around their 
 fields! The JMolekoos frequently have a child, sometime children, 
 purchased, or taken in tlieir marauding exhibitions in the low 
 country, to bring up for this express purpose : they treat them with 
 kindness, perhaps for years, till they are required for an offering : 
 the more full-grown and perfect, the better : a male, though less 
 common, is prefered."* 
 
 Human sacrifices were found to exist, nor is this a subject of 
 surprise, when it is known that they are formally enjoined in the 
 Hindoo code of laws and religious ceremonies. Mr. Lacey wrote, 
 in June 1827,— "A human sacrifice has lately been offered near 
 Cuttack. Human sacrifices are more frequent than is generally 
 apprehended. Every possible precaution is taken to keep them 
 secret, so that few are heard of. In the present instance the sacri- 
 fice was a young child, a boy. Ilis parents are of the soodra caste. 
 He was either bought or stolen from them by the sacrificer. It 
 seems probable, that the person who offered the sacrifice had made 
 a vow to the goddess to offer a beautiful child in case of some 
 favour granted. Hence, the boy chosen was of very respectable 
 parents, about five years of age, and very handsome. How the 
 ceremony was performed I do not know ; but most likely by cutting 
 off the head, as bodies and heads of human sacrifices have been 
 found. And the goddess Kalec, of the Hindoos, is represented as 
 being pleased with the flow of blood. I have witnessed the sacri- 
 fices of goats and buifaloes to Kalee, in Bengal, and this was the 
 manner of sacrificing them. It is therefore most probable that the 
 blood and head of the child, were carried immediately before the 
 image and off"ered to her. The Brahmun, to conceal the murder, 
 after ofiering the sacrifice, took the body of the victim, cut it into 
 small pieces, and boiled it in a large earthen pot, in which it seems 
 he intended to bury it. This was a most secure method, as the 
 boiling disfigured tlie flesh, and no one here could suspect flesh 
 being in a handy. It seems he was detected in boiling it. The 
 perpetrator and the idol were brought before the magistrate of 
 Cuttack, and a minute investigation ensued. The evidence ap- 
 peared clear against the Brahmun, We, however, condemn no one 
 without oaths ! and, the murderer being a Brahmun, not one of the 
 witnesses would swear against him, as it would have taken his life. 
 • See Infantici'Je in India, 1811, p. 22,
 
 191 
 
 In this manner the murderer was quitted of all charges, though it 
 appeared evident he was guilty of the crime."* 
 
 " jNIr. N. told me (says JMr. Sutton,) that he feared human sacri- 
 fices were frequent. He mentioned that a little while ago, when 
 the cholera raged here, that several of the people declared that 
 Kalee had appeared to them, and said if they would sacrifice a man 
 to her, she would stop it. He afterwards mentioned another cir- 
 cumstance, with which he appeared to be well acquainted. During 
 
 the Ganjam fever, the servants of a Mr. M , who was often 
 
 in the habit of giving them money for their ceremonies, asked him 
 for 500 rupees, which he gave them. But another servant, a Mus- 
 sulman, who I suppose, was jealous of their obtaining so much, 
 went to Mr. M. and told him they were about to offer a human 
 sacrifice. He immediately called them back, and told them he 
 thought they were about to attend to some innocent ceremonies, 
 but he would be no party in murder ; and of course made them 
 return the money. "^ 
 
 Mr. Lacey records the following appalling fact in his journal : — ■ 
 
 " This morning Capt. C , a very respectable officer of the 
 
 Company's service, called on us and related the following awful 
 instance of human sacrifice, which he discovered about a year ago, 
 in the neighbourhood of his own station. On the occasion of a 
 new Resident, one of the Company's tributary rajah's vowed to 
 sacrifice twenty men to Kalee, if she would grant him a prosperous 
 interview. He set out for the residency, and twenty men were 
 seized, shaved, fasted, and anointed. He obtained a favourable 
 interview, and as soon as he returned home, the twenty victims 
 were beheaded, and their blood poured out before the image of 
 
 Kalee. This account may be fully depended upon ; Capt. C 
 
 mentioned that human sacrifices are by no means uncommon in the 
 part of India where he resides, which is in the Nagpore Residency. 
 It is more than probable that human sacrifices exist under all tri- 
 butary and independent rajahs. "J 
 
 Lawson, in his Orient Ilarpings, describes one of these deeds of 
 darkness. § The following are the concluding lines, — 
 
 "Not so 
 Died the pale boy this night, for he was led 
 Through the dark village to the place of death, 
 Where oft had died before him other boys. 
 Steady, inflexible, the Brahniuns walk 
 
 * Sutton's Narrative, pp. 288-9, + pp. 22,3-4. 
 : Gen. Bap. Repository, 1830, p. 312.— § Vol. 1823, p. 103. 
 
 2 A
 
 192 
 
 Behind, before, on either side, and calm 
 
 Chatter, and smoke, and smile. Some tliere are lean 
 
 And wrinkled, who betray that they are old : 
 
 With peevish self-conceit, they boast of skill 
 
 In learned books and righteous acts, and sputter 
 
 With toothless rage in pious controversy. 
 
 Others of broad and brawny limb, and step 
 
 Proud and majestic, toss tlie graceful poita ; 
 
 And, unconcerned in matters of dispute. 
 
 Swagger with bloated face, and ogling eyes, 
 
 And muslin girded loins, and slip-shod heels 
 
 Triumphant. Younger ones are there, who pert 
 
 And slim, march in the infernal throng. No heart 
 
 In tlieir brass bosoms throbs with shame, or fear, 
 
 Or ])ity. Never do they inwardly 
 
 Relent, or with reluctance plunge a soul 
 
 Into eternity. — They have arrived ! 
 
 Eager they come ! they urge the trembling youth ! 
 
 Poor fellow ! how he falters with the cold sweat 
 
 Bathing his forehead, and with speechless tongue 
 
 And chattering teeth. Of curious arch and turret 
 
 There stands the temple with its grinning queen, 
 
 Kalee, of bottomless darkness born, obscene. 
 
 There bends the neck of the poor quaking lad 
 
 A human sacrifice. The hatchet falls ! 
 
 The crash alone is heard — the guggling blood 
 
 Is on the ground, the priests have done their work, 
 
 And coldly walk away ; they find their home. 
 
 Nor feel one sting of guilt." 
 
 Various austerities are practised among the people, too justly 
 descriptive of the system of Idolatry prevalent in India. At the 
 temple of Juggernaut, persons may be seen having their heads 
 covered with earth, so that it would appear impossible to breathe, 
 or sitting between two or three fires ; or, (as the author has seen at 
 Cuttack,) a man resting upon a piece of wood suspended from a 
 tree, and not permitting himself to lie down for weeks ; or with his 
 arm elevated till it has stiffened. " While I was talking (says Mr. 
 Sutton,) a byragge passed me with his left arm stiff, and his fingers 
 rotted off." 
 
 The Exposure of the d<jing and the dead, strongly marks the 
 character of the people. — " Pages (says Mrs. Lacey,) would not he 
 sufficient to detail the miseries of the deluded worshippers of Jug- 
 gernaut. The poor pilgrims were to be seen in every direction 
 dead, and in the agonies of death ; lying by fives, tens, and twen- 
 ties. Mr. L. counted upwards of ninety in one place, and in 
 another IMr. Bampton counted one hundred and forty. In the hos- 
 'pital at Juggernaut, I have seen thirty dead at once, and numbers 
 in the agonies of death ; and even the living rising the dead bodies 
 for pillows.'" — Oh the miseries of this horrible superstition! 
 Where the Suttee has slain its thousands, Pilgrimages have slain
 
 193 
 
 their tens of tliousancls ! Myriads die in journeying to reputed 
 holy places, \inknown, unpitied, and unnoticed : — penury, famine, 
 exposure, and sickness, lay numerous objects of superstition, at 
 various stages of the destructive route, unnoticed and unburied, a 
 prey to birds and beasts. The European who has visited Jugger- 
 naut at the great festival, may be forcibly reminded of the appalling 
 description: — 
 
 " He saw the lean clogs 
 
 Gorging and growling o'er carcase and limb, 
 
 They were too busy to bark at him. 
 
 From a pilgrim's skull they had stript the flesh 
 
 As ye peel a fig when the fruit is fresh; 
 
 And their white trunks crunsh'd o'er their whiter skull 
 
 As it slipt through their jaws wlien their edge grew dull ; 
 
 As they lazily mumbled the bones of the dead 
 
 When they scarce could stir from the place where they fed; 
 
 So well had they broken a lingering fast 
 
 With those who bad fallen for that repast." 
 
 It cannot be necessary to dwell upon the moral and spiritual 
 state of such a people. This is most palpably evident in these 
 harrowing details. Christianity, like an angel of mercy, enters a 
 land thus filled "with mourning and lamentation and woe," and 
 says, in the language of the apostle Paul to the jailer, " Do thyself 
 no harm. Believe on theLordJesus Christ, and thou shalt he saved, 
 and thy house.''' 1 know not better how to close this chapter, than 
 in the touching appeal of Mr. Sutton, when, as an eye wdtnesb-, his 
 heart was bleeding for the miseries of the Orealis. 
 
 "Were the divine Saviour to travel through Orissa, as he did 
 through Judea, it would doubtless be said of him, that he had com- 
 passion on the multitudes becavse they fainted and were as sheep 
 scattered abroad, having no shepherd. It is strikingly the case 
 with this poor people, for though apparently the most religious peo- 
 ple on earth, yet in reality they have no one to guide them ; they 
 have no faith, nor confidence in any of their shasters ; and as to all 
 the consolations of even a false religion, they are eminently without 
 God in the world, having no hope. One perhaps jiicks up a few 
 sentences from the fragments of some old poem. Another gets hold 
 of a few sage maxims from some celebrated gooroo. A third has 
 suflicient strength of mind to see the futility of all the popvilar nos- 
 trums, and is constantly unhapp}' and unsettled till he settles down 
 in infidelity respecting all religion. The majority go to the festivals, 
 and receive the muntra from the gooroo, because others do so. 
 But scarcely a man is to be found whose mind is at rest respecting
 
 194 
 
 even the hopes held out to liim by his own system. So true is 
 
 it, that — 
 
 " In vain would boasting i"eason find, 
 The way to happiness and God, 
 Her weak directions leave the mind. 
 Bewildered in a dubious road." 
 
 *' Let the friends of the mission remember, that Orissa looks to 
 them for all the knowledge of the way of life, that she can hope to 
 receive for many years to come. Besides yours there is no eye to 
 pity, no hand to save, not a soul cares for her idolatries, and per- 
 ishing multitudes, but you : and will you cease to pity, will you 
 cease to help, to pray, to feel for her deeply and constantly? Oh! 
 no. I dare not think you will. It cannot, must not be. God has 
 in his providence given us Orissa to cultivate, and I hope we shall 
 cultivate it, and plant its jungles and its wildernesses with the rose 
 of Sharon, till it shall flourish far and wide, and exhale a fragrance 
 sweet and rich as the Paradise of God."* 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 History of Missionary Operations. 
 
 Rise and 2'>rogress of the Mission at Cuttack — Pooree — Balasore 
 — Midnapore — Berhampore — Ganjam — Calcutta — Christian- 
 pore — Kunditta — Choga — Pipley. Native Schools — Orphan 
 Asylums or Boarding Schools — The English School — Circula- 
 tion of the Scriptures and religious Books — Influence of the 
 Press. 
 
 We have seen that the destination of the Missionaries in Orissa 
 was Cuttaok, the capital, where they arrived February 12th, 1822. 
 Cuttack is beautifully situated between the banks of the rivers 
 Mahanuddy and the Katjoory, and contains a population of about 
 
 * Sutton's Narrative, p. 393.
 
 195 
 
 fifty thousand souls. It has been the seat of power both of the 
 Native Princes, the Mahomedans, and the Mahrattas, as it is now 
 of the British. It may be painfully interesting to place upon 
 record, the following description of the conquest of Orissa by the 
 British, and particularly the taking of the Fort of Cuttack, ex- 
 tracted from " Plummer's Journal,'" a Sergeant in the 22nd regi- 
 ment, whom the writer recently met with in Norwich. Alas ! how 
 great are the horrors of war. The Lord " cause war to cease to 
 the ends of the earth." 
 
 " The expedition, which was 5500 strong, sailed from Bengal, Aug. 3rd, 
 1803, and landed at Ganjam the 25tli. The army marched imder the 
 coinniand of Col. t[arcoin-t and Col. Clayton. We began our march for 
 the cajntal, and advanced to Cuttack, where we took possession of the 
 black Prince's palace. His soldiers had fled into a fort at Barabatti, and 
 the next morning our army encam])ed in front of it. We began to build a 
 battery in the front of the fort, which was completed in three days. 
 
 Oct. 14. At day-break we opened a fire upon the fort, but our gnns 
 made but little impression u])on it, as the place was rendered strong by 
 three walls one above another ; between each there was a deep trench 
 full of water. The only entrance into the fort was over a bridge secured 
 by three strong gates. We had made an entrance through the first gate, 
 where, if the enemy liad had courage to sally out, we nnist all either liave 
 been drowned or ])ut to the sword, which api)eared to have been their plan. 
 Our battery guns threw a ball through the upper part of the fort gate ; but 
 to prevent another occurrence of a similar nature, the Mahrattas had built 
 a wall in front. I was ordered out with the storming party and one six- 
 pounder. We began a smart fire upon the three-gun battery, and upon 
 the enemy in the trenches. Our small gun threw a double-headed shot 
 through the gate, but finding it would not give way, our officer put into 
 the gun a blank cartridge, and brought the muzzle close ; it blew open 
 the small door ; but the Mahrattas had dug a deep trench close to the 
 threshold, that we might tum])le in while entering, and that they might 
 have an opportunity of cutting us to pieces. But the door blew open so 
 suddenlj', it took off the legs of the man, who was placed there with his 
 drawn sword to defend it. IVe entered through the gate, one by one, till 
 the whole storming party ivere in! The next object we had to encounter, 
 was a gun loaded with grape shot, ready to five in our faces : but, i)rovi- 
 dentially, one of our party shot the man with the lighted matcli in his hand, 
 just going to the piece ; befell, but while attemjiting to rise, a sergeant 
 killed him wdtli his pike, and brushed oif the priming. One of our men 
 Avas shot through the knee, and another through the heart! The enemy 
 ran to' shut the third gate, but before they could secure it, we forced an 
 entrance. We then flew to the trenches and batteries, pidled down the 
 flag, and hoisted in its place a soldier's jacket ! Many of the enemy 
 threw themselves into the trenches and were drowned; 400 were killed, 
 and the rest threw down their arms. One ])oor woman was so friglitened, 
 that she jiunped into a well, with her child in her arms; but we got them 
 both out alive. Well might the poor creature be frightened, to see her 
 husband killed by her side. The dead bodies were carried out of the fort 
 in small carts, and laid in heaps by the river side, where there flesh was 
 devoured by jackals and vultures! ! It was terrible the first night to hear 
 the groans and cries of the wounded men. How many were killed of our 
 different regiments I never heard, but the two companies of the 22nd had 
 two killed : the wounded all recovered, except one, who was disabled for 
 service.
 
 196 
 
 Tlic fort is an exact square, with a very handsome temple in the middle, 
 wlicre tlie Malirattas worsliipped ; it was not injm-ed eitlier by the shots 
 or sliells. The place was large enough to contain the whole army ; a part 
 stayed, and anotlier division went to occupy tlie palace of the black Prince. 
 Several of the othcers were wounded, and one black lieutenant killed. 
 AVe had no sooner buried our dead, than the jackals rooted up the earth, 
 and dragged the bodies from the graves. About a thousand of the army 
 pursued the black Prince, whose army lay near the banks of the rivev 
 which ran past the fort: they followed him to the hills, but could not 
 come up with him. Many of the men caught the hill fever, and returned, 
 and were quartered in villages belonging to the Prince's dominions. One 
 of the chiefs offered himself to the Commander as a Collector of taxes. 
 He was frequently at the Colonel's house attended with great pomp ; he 
 was carried in a palankeen and a guard of his own running by his side 
 with drawn swords and having pikes. He attended the Colonel to teach 
 him the language of the country. He likewise waited upon Colonel Harcourt 
 every day. There was a man who had frequently been in the Mahratta 
 service, but liad deserted it, and enlisted into a Regiment belonging to 
 the Company's service. Tlie black Collector, frequently gave the man 
 money, and promised promotion if he would enter into his designs ; 
 and promised to inform hiin of his plan. He told him iico days before 
 the execution of the secret. He was to be a guide to the army of the 
 black Prince, who would convey a letter by a servant to the other side 
 of the river. The night of its execution was to be, when the Officers liad a 
 hall where they iverc all to he murdered, and 10,000 men ready to rush into 
 t]ie Fort and put aU the soldiers to the sword! The man when he heard 
 the whole plan developed, went and gave information of the conspirators. 
 An ambush was laid to intercept the letters whicli succeeded. The black 
 Collector was confronted with his own hand writing, which was found 
 upon the messenger, but he flatly denied the whole. He was seized 
 and coniined in prison. Our army marched to Piph'y, where the enemy 
 were then lying who engaged us with great fury. We charged their guns 
 and took them and made a great slaughter. The rest fled to a Fort on the 
 hill, took some of the conspirators and hung them. We had many killed 
 in the fray and almost every Officer wounded. We returned to the fort ; 
 and the principal conspirator was tried and executed." 
 
 The intelligent and pious Christian, cannot with propriety appear 
 as the defender or apologist of war. He ever looks upon it as 
 ' the act, the strange act,' of a mysterious Providence, 
 
 From seeming evil, still educing good 
 And better thence again — and better still 
 In infinite progression. 
 
 Happy day, when all people shall * heat their swords into plough- 
 shares and their spears into pruning-hooks, v>hen nation shall not 
 lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any 
 more.' 
 
 CUTTACK. 
 
 The Jirst sabbath at Cuttack, is thus described in a Journal of 
 that period. — " A soldier of the 7th Regiment of Native Infantry, 
 with his wife and several females coming, Bro. Bampton delivered 
 an address, and our servant Abraham rendered it into Iliudostanee.
 
 197 
 
 He spoke afterwards from Col. iv. 3-G. A Mr. G., a Portuguese, 
 whose two sisters have been baptized at JjaL-isore, by ]\Ir. Peter, 
 attended. In the afternoon we partook of the Lord's Supper, tlie 
 writer administered it. In the evening Bro. B. preached : the sol- 
 dier brought his brother, who understands English. Now we see 
 the day of small things, but who hath despised them ?" — This was 
 indeed the day of small things, but at this time it shall he said, 
 "What hath God wrought?" 
 
 The Brethren purchased bungalows in the cantonments, at a mo- 
 derate price, which proved comfortable habitations ; and afforded 
 accommodation for the public worship of God. At first most of the 
 Europeans attended English preaching on the Lord's Day evening ; 
 but after a time, some little offence was taken at the faithful exhi- 
 bition and application of gospel truth, and but few attended. 
 
 Cuttaek being the capital of the province, employment was found 
 in the Govt offices for a considerable number of Indo-British ; these 
 form the connecting link of the European and the Hindoo, and 
 constitute throughout India, a very interesting and important sphere 
 of labour to the missionary. Within a few days of the arrival of 
 the missionaries, a native presented a petition for English books, 
 ascertaining his ability to read, he was presented with a New Testa- 
 ment. The following was the petition — 
 
 " The bearer, Roykoanauth Loll, being to inform before your honor, 
 that he is learning English. Therefore he begs to desire, if you will be 
 good enough to favor him with any books by which he will be duly bound. 
 
 I am Sir, 
 
 Your most Obedient Servant. 
 Cuttaek, Feb. 24th, 1822. 
 
 In the next month, reference is made to the commencement of 
 an Enc/lish Sunday School, after morning service. A few days 
 afterwards it is stated — ■" In the evening we went with Mr. Baptist, 
 a writer, to look at a spot for a Native School. "We hope to pro- 
 mote education, as preparatory to the reception of the gospel." 
 
 On Lord's-day, ]\Iay 5th, Mrs. Renncl and her sister, baptized 
 at Balasore, united with the church. One of the ^^lissionaries wrote 
 on the occasion ; "I feel encouraged that our number in church 
 fellowship is now seven and looked forward with cheerful hope 
 to the time when it would greatly increase." — "June 1. To day 
 our Oreah School commenced. Tlie schoolmaster preferred this day 
 to Monday, that day been considered an uiducky day !" In the 
 following month Mr. Charles made a present of a School-room
 
 198 
 
 which he had built. July 12th, it is stated — " We have been here 
 five months to-day, and after much consideration, and, I fear, too 
 much delay, this evening our servant Abraham, baptized in Cal- 
 cutta, -was introduced to his public work among the Natives." — 
 The value of native help in the infancy of the Mission is self- 
 evident ; and hence the special providence that provided it, in the 
 person and labours of our servant Abraham. It is stated of him — 
 " From twelve years service, under two gentlemen of the army, he 
 speaks Hindostance almost like his native tongue. His action, 
 tone, figure, and the attention he commands, have often caused 
 surprise. We think it very likely to be useful to our mission, 
 gradually to disengage him from service, that, supported by the 
 Society at about eight or ten rupees per month, he may fully de- 
 vote himself to the work among the heathen." 
 
 On October 1st of this year, the practice was commenced of the 
 monthly assembly of the school children, at each others' bungalows, 
 for examination and reward. Considerable difficulty was experi- 
 enced in dissipating the fear of both parents and children ; for ru- 
 mours were in circulation that the children would be taken to 
 Calcutta to make them Christians, or give them victuals, or in some 
 way take away their caste. About fifty children were present at 
 the first meeting, and several gospels Avere introduced into the 
 schools. 
 
 In reference to the aspect of the Mission at this time, the Report 
 quotes one of the brethren saying — " As it respects the state of the 
 IMission, what can we say ? Who can define the progress of the 
 growth of seed, while buried in the clods of the valley 1 We have 
 distributed tracts and scriptures, far and wide — have instructed a 
 number of youthful minds in the schools established— have borne 
 our humble testimony to the truth : how far this seed will thrive, 
 it is not for us to say, God giveth the increase. You will not 
 expect a fruitful field, a valuable estate, before we have been here 
 one year. We rather suppose you to say — How thick did you find 
 the woods ? What quantity of ground have you cleared ? What is 
 the quality of the soil ? How much have you under cultivation ? 
 Truly this is an uncultivated people, though capable of much cul- 
 tivation. The Lord send forth labourers." 
 
 Vigorous efforts were early made to promote the instruction of 
 the rising generation. From June 1822 to Dec. 1823, fifteen 
 Native Schools were established, three of which Avere at a distance 
 from Cuttack. They contained 305 boys and 63 girls. In Aug. 
 1823, a Fund was formed to promote Native Schools. It is
 
 199 
 
 observed in the closing paragraph — " The paper now contains 
 moiithli) suhscriplions to the amount of 35 rupees 8 annas, and may 
 probably through the good hand of our God upon us, be enriched 
 by some more subscriptions or donations from our wealthy neigh- 
 bours. The means multiply ; may the Lord give effect to them, 
 to the glory of His name." 
 
 This hope was not extensively realized in reference to the Fund, 
 but it was most delightfully exceeded, by the support afforded for 
 the establishment of the Cuttack English Charity School, which 
 commenced in Oct. 1823. 
 
 It may be interesting to families in Orissa, to give the names of 
 the first Scholars. In the first Report it is stated — " Since the 
 commencement of the Institution, twenty scholars have been ad- 
 mitted, whose names are, John, James, Charles and Charlotte Bap- 
 tist, Henry l^iVans Kenny, William Mordick, Levi and Betsy Torrs, 
 John and Lewis Emmanuel Xavier, Andrew Ransin, Maria and 
 Mary Dermont, Neel iMahadab Haider, Gunga Naraign Chatoorga." 
 Tliis Institution was honoured with the patronage and support of 
 the Civilians and Military OlKcers of the Station and different parts 
 of the Province, and has doubtless proved a blessing to many 
 youths, both Native, Indo-British, and English. 
 
 The first efforts to prepare books in the language, are noticed 
 under date Nov. 1823. "Perhaps you will be expecting to hear 
 that your Missionaries have begun to send something of their la- 
 bours into the world. I have at last ventured to send to the press 
 the elementary tables of the School Book Society from the Benga- 
 lee ; a tract on Idolatry, v>holly Scripture Extracts ; a few select 
 passages on the Laiv and the Gospel, for a sheet, or a small Tract 
 for Schools and first distribution ; and four Hymns from the Benga- 
 lee, for native worship. The Tables I expect will be printed in 
 Calcutta ; the other pieces at Serampore. The Oreah language has 
 only the Scriptures and three or four Tracts in it ; liow great must 
 he the dearth of Christian knowledge /" 
 
 The writer cannot forbear noticing the reference to the little 
 Tract — " A few select passages on the Law and the Gospel," 4 pp. 
 18mo., as this Tract* proved the seed of the first fruits of Orissa 
 unto God. This will appear in the subsequent history of the 
 Mission. " You will be pleased to hear," says one of the breth- 
 ren, " that while one of our dear partners is engaged in the English 
 School, the other is attempting a translation of our venerable Bro. 
 
 • This Tract was sent to Serampore to be printed, Oct. 25th, 1S23. 
 
 2 B
 
 200 
 
 Dan Taylor's Catechism, which we should be happy to see intro-' 
 diiced into our Schools." 
 
 The first baptism took place April 27th, 1822. The subject of 
 it was Mr. F. Rennell, son of the eminent Engineer, His wife and 
 her sister were pious persons, and his conversion and union with 
 the infant church was hailed with great delight, as * a token for good.' 
 
 The Missionaries soon began to feel the need of more help. 
 They say — " We are almost lost in this place ; and how much more 
 as it respects the whole country. Pray for us — send others to our 
 help — what are we for this Province ?" Early applications were- 
 made to them to settle in different places. Under date^ Jan. 22nd, 
 1823, they wrote — " Balasore on the Bay would be a good station, 
 and we have been already invited thither." A few months after, 
 !Mr. Ward offered them the purchase, or even gift of the mission 
 premises at Midnapore, the missionary at that station being about 
 to remove. But these invitations could not with propriety be ac- 
 cepted. But help was soon experienced. Mr. C. Lacey^ formerly 
 a member of the church at Loughborough, Leicestershire, devoted 
 himself to the missionary work. He was ordained at Lough- 
 borough, May 7th, 1823. The annual Report states — " The op- 
 portunity was one of the most solemn kind. Never probably did a 
 more solemn service take place in the Baptist denomination. All 
 the interest that had been felt two years before by the ordination of 
 ]\Ir. Bampton, and the presence of Mr. Ward, appear-ed again in 
 action. The spacious chapel was crowded, if possible, still more 
 excessively than even on that affecting occasion ; and many after 
 all, were unable to gain admission within its walls. Tears flowed 
 from the eyes of hundreds of witnesses, which manifested the deep 
 impression which they felt. The candidate for missionary labours 
 passed through his trying part with much firmness and propriety, 
 and gave in reply to the questions proposed, respecting his conver- 
 sicm and his design in engaging inpul)lic labours, answers of a very 
 satisfactory nature. The same pledge to support and pray for the 
 Missionaries as had been given on the former interesting opportunity, 
 was repeated ; and the uplifted hands of a multitude, declared that 
 they would persevere in supporting with their property and their 
 prayers, the great cause they have espoused." 
 
 While help was thus preparing, to "lengthen the cords and 
 strengthen the stakes," of tlie little tent pitched at Cuttack, Mr. 
 Bampton, after mature deliberation, removed from Cuttack to 
 Poorec, in Sep. 1823. Ho had visited this ' higli place' of Idolatry 
 at the ruth Jattra, and in humble dependence upon the Lord, he
 
 201 
 
 determined to take his stand l)cforc this fortress of heathenism, 
 which he never finally relinquished till death. Mr. and Mrs. Laccy 
 arrived at Cvittack, Dec. 19th, and were a very valuahle acquisition 
 to the Mission. Mr. Peggs went to Patamoondy to meet his new 
 friends, and on their journey home by water, which occupied 
 several days, various opportunities were enjoyed of extending ' the 
 savour of the knowledge of Christ.' Mr. Lacey's aifahility of 
 temper proved of great importance in the acquisition of the lan- 
 guage. He was at home every where, and with every body, and 
 by this means soon made very great progress in the language. 
 The advice of the venerable Dr. Carey to Mr. Lacey, before leaving 
 Serampore, is too important to be omitted. Taking Mr. L. by the 
 hand, he said — " My dear brother Lacey, though 1 cannot pray 
 publicly for you, yet I have the same warm desires for you, and I 
 give you my advice. PLcmember three things : — 1. That it is your 
 duty to preach the gospel to every creature. 2. Remember that 
 God has declared that his word shall accomplish that for which it 
 is sent. 3, That, when he pleases, he can as easily remove the 
 present seemingly formidable obstacles, as we can move the smallest 
 particle of dust. Be not discouraged, but look constantly to the 
 great reo©mpense of reward. Farewell, may the Lord bless you, 
 and give you many souls in Orissa for your hire." 
 
 The year 1 824 dawned upon the Brethren Peggs and Lacey, on a 
 short tour of four days to establish some Native Schools in the ad- 
 jacent villages. At Gungaswur, after dinner, Mr. Lacey, for a 
 little amusement, and to shew contempt for idols, went up to a 
 large tree as if ignorant of what was near him, laid hold of some of 
 the little idols, and sat down upon them ! He called his com- 
 panion, and taking up one of them, placed it for his seat The 
 amazement of the stupid people was]^great. Inquiring of the cook 
 what the people would say, he replied — " That the Sahabs are 
 (jreat people, and fear nothing !" The connection of the British 
 Government with Idolatry was referred to by a Native in one of the 
 villages, who inquired — IFhy should the Company destroij Jugger- 
 naut ; he is their cliachar or servant ? Alas! for the evils of this 
 unholy alliance. 
 
 After stopping some time at Cuttack, Mr. Lacey proceeded on a 
 visit to Pooree ; but settled at Cuttack, to assist Mr. Peggs, whose 
 health began to give symptoms of decay. He proved a very agree- 
 able and valuable colleague to the close of his missionary course in 
 India. The first years of missionary labour are usually character- 
 ised by circumatances requiring ' the patience of the saints.' The
 
 202 
 
 early history of the Orissa ]Mission afForcls no exception to this 
 
 general rule. But there must be ploughing and sowing, before 
 
 ' the joy of harvest.' Reviewing the early years of the Mission, it 
 
 is stated — " The first four years of the Mission in Orissa, saw the 
 
 four original members strengthened by four others from England ; 
 
 encouraged by the addition of four others, baptized in different 
 
 parts of India, and were favored to baptize four more." In this 
 
 l^eriod no Native convert cheered the heart of the Missionaries, 
 
 though some cases occurred which awakened their hopes. 
 
 The ordination of Mr. Sutton to the work of the ]\Iission, took 
 
 » 
 
 place at Derby, June 23rd, 1824. The Report of the Society 
 stated — " At an early hour the chapel was crowded to excess. 
 The ordination service was deeply impressive. Many were power- 
 fully affected while the young Missionary detailed the progress of 
 his conversion, and narrated the important change which took 
 place in his state and feelings when he was brought from scenes of 
 impiety, vice, and misery, to embrace the gospel, and to consecrate 
 himself and his all to the service of God among the heathen. — 
 Tears flowing from the eyes of hundreds testified the feelings of 
 their hearts : the uplifted hands of perhaps a thousand persons of- 
 fered the pledge given on former similar occasions, to pray for and 
 support the mission. On the follov/ing evening, Mr. Sutton 
 preached for the last time to his friends at Derby, and seven breth- 
 ren engaged in prayer. The language of an eminent christian on 
 another occasion, on this probably expressed the feelings of many ; 
 " If I were so unhappij as not to he a Christian, I should now 6e- 
 come one." 
 
 After an unusually long voyage, Mr. Sutton arrived at Calcutta 
 in February, and at Cuttack March 11th, 1825, where he was hailed 
 with delight by the brethren. Mrs. Sutton, Avho had greatly en- 
 deared herself to the friends of religion in Calcutta, Serampore, and 
 Cuttack, was taken seriously ill, eight or nine days after the birth 
 of her first-born ; and being removed to Pooree for change of air, 
 she continued in a state af partial derangement, and died May 15th, 
 1825. Death had previously invaded the Mission family twice, in 
 the death of two of the autlror's children, and in a few days after- 
 wards, in the removal of his third and only child. This was felt 
 to be a very severe stroke, depriving the mission of one of its be- 
 loved agents. 
 
 Shortly after, the author, whose health had been declining for 
 two years, was advised by the brethren at the Conference lield at 
 Juggernaut, to try the effect of a journey to Serampore, and if that
 
 203 
 
 was not attended with the desired result, to return to England. 
 This appeared a very heavy stroke to the infant mission. Tlie 
 parting scene is thus descrihed : — • 
 
 July 15th, 1825. Last day at Cuttack. — Three years, five months, and 
 three days, after arriving at my station, I was compelled to leave it from 
 indisposition. I3ut "my times are in thy hand." I kissed sister L. and 
 gave poor Abraham one hand, while L:icey had the other, and hurried to 
 the palque. Indulged reflections on leaving this })lace, so painfully inter- 
 esting ; thought of my departed cluldren, schools, English and ntitivc 
 preaching, labour, defects, fears, hopes, temptations, &c. and then com- 
 mended all to God. 
 
 " Some natural tears I dropt, tlien wiped them soon : 
 The world was all before us — where to seek 
 Our place of rest — and Providence our guide." 
 
 A few days previously, Mr, Sunder, the master of the English 
 School, and Abraham the Native assistant, returned from a journey 
 to Calcutta. It is observed; " Lord's-Day, July 10. r>Ir. Sunder 
 and Abraham arrived to day; they are both married. Abraham 
 has married the daughter of Solomon, a converted Jew at Seram- 
 pore ; Brother Yates married them at Chitpore. I feel very thank- 
 ful for this Providence. The young men and their wives, Mr. 
 Sander's mother and brother, with Deena, have arrived safely, though 
 much affliction and death were seen on the road." The two Sunders 
 became useful characters in the mission, and served its interests for 
 several years. Tlie mother, brother, and wife, also joined the 
 church. Thus v/e often see, that when one mercy is taken away, 
 others are frequently given in its place. 
 
 The author may be permitted to occupy a short space relative to 
 his farewell to India. — He arrived in Calcutta, the end of July, and 
 spent three months and some days at Serampore, under the hospi- 
 table roof of his valued friend Dr. Marshman. Mrs. P. was brought 
 to the verge of the grave by fever, but mercifully restored. No per- 
 manent improvement being experienced in hii own health, a passage 
 was engaged in the Fort William for England, and a final leave was 
 taken of India, Nov. 9th. Dr. Carey's parting advice was—" Com- 
 mit thy way unto the Lord and he shall yive thee the desire of thine 
 heart.'" Dr. Marshman, on being asked for his, said — '^ Look up- 
 wards." The homeward voyage was long, but upon the whole, 
 agreeable. The visit to St. Helena was very interesting and re- 
 freshing. The complaint at the chest rendered preaching, conver- 
 sation, and even vocal prayer, almost impracticable. The voyage 
 terminated uu Mondav, Mav 1, 1S2G, bv landin"; at Deal iu Kent.
 
 204 
 
 The Lord be praised for the special mercies of the past years. Mr. 
 Sutton, in his Narrative, kindly referring to the author's labours for 
 the jNIission, adds ; — " But our friend and brother still lives. The 
 remembrance of him and his beloved partner, is cherished Avith 
 affectionate esteem. May they long live to benefit mankind, whether 
 in England or India, and at length obtain "an abundant entrance 
 into the everlasting joy of their Lord." 
 
 The first Chapel at Cuttack built for the worship of God, was 
 opened Nov. 6th, 1S2G. Previously divine service was held in the 
 houses of the Missionaries. Of its dimensions it is said — "It is 
 forty feet long and twenty-two wide, exclusive of the vestry, and is 
 described as a neat respectable building. It stands on the ground 
 on which an idol temple, dedicated to one of the most impure of 
 the Hindoo idols, once stood. How changed the scenes that pass 
 upon that spot of ground ! Once it witnessed the abominable and 
 untold impurities of Hindoo worship, now the voice of prayer is 
 lieard, the accents of prtiisc rise there to the ear of the Eternal, tho 
 heart feels his love, and the aspiring soul exults in his salvation. 
 Surely in the circumstances connected with this house, the friends 
 of the Mission may behold an earnest and an emblem of that more 
 glorious change, which sluill one day be effected, and for which the 
 efforts of this Society are, as far as Orissa is concerned, preparing 
 the way : — the change that will be visible on that rapturous day, 
 when the hist idol shall be hurled from his seat, and the last idolator 
 renouncing former abominations, shall bow in penitence at the Re- 
 deemer's feet. The day on which this meeting-house was opened, 
 is represented as one to be remembered with gratitude. INIessrs. 
 Sutton and Laeey preached : a few more than usual were present ; 
 but the happy and enlivening influences of the Divine Spirit were 
 more than usually enjoyed. Besides what was raised in the Pro- 
 vince towards the exj^ense of this erection, Mr. Sutton, when on a 
 visit to Calcutta, collected G2() rupees. The Deputation of the 
 London Missionary Society generously presented him with 100. 
 
 Mr. V presented for the service of the chajiel a handsome set 
 
 of wall shades, worth at least 100 rupees." 
 
 In the latter part of the year 182G, ^'the day daivned, and the 
 day atar'' appeared, the hapjiy precursor of " the sun of righteous- 
 ness with healing in his beams." ]\Ir. Sutton gratefully describes 
 ' the sun the mountains touching, gilding now the spacious lawn.' 
 " The God of grace and glory has declared, that his word shall not 
 return unto him void, but shall accomplish that which he pleases. 
 Of this truth, during the present year, the missionaries at Cuttack,
 
 205 
 
 were favoured with a peculiarly pleasing illustration. From an 
 obscure village they were rejieatedly visited by some inquirers of a 
 hopeful description, whose attention was directed to Christianity 
 by means of some tracts and portions of Scripture." He writes, — 
 
 October 10, 1S2G. The last three days have been the most interesting 
 I have ])asscd in India. On Saturdaj' brother Lacey sent for nie to come 
 and see some people respectini;; wlioni we liavc, for a considerable time, 
 been interested. It appears that abont eiglit or nlnt' viontlis a<i;o, they met 
 with a tract containing- the Ten Covimandments, whicli arrested their at- 
 tention : more especially the attention of an old man, who, like many 
 others in India, is a gooroo, or spiritual guide, to a number of people whi> 
 call him t!u-ir religious father, and themselves his religious sons. Some 
 of them came to Cnttack, made some interesting inquiries and obtained 
 other tracts, a gospel, and a testament. During brother L"s visit to I'ooree, 
 they made one or two calls, and soon after bis return another, which in- 
 creased our interest in them. Brother L. and myself determined on pay- 
 ing them a visit to see and converse with the old man, their gooroo. It 
 appears that they had read the books with great attention, and to a sur- 
 prising degree luiderstood their meaning. A Brahmun in particular was 
 well acquainted with them, and quoted in the course of our conversation 
 many very striking and appropriate passages, such as " Not every one 
 that saith unto me Lord, Loi-d," &c. and the difterent characters that 
 should enter heaven ; the necessity of anew heart, and others too nume- 
 rous to write in detail. But the Ten Commandments to which they are 
 ■wonderfully attached, winch they make the standard of their moral con- 
 duct, and to wliich they refer incessantly, they all seem to have at their 
 tongues' end. One principal object of "their present visit was to ask ouv 
 advice in an important affair. It appears that in addition to keeping tlie 
 .Sabbath, and assembhng on that day to read the dhurma shasters, (winch 
 they learn from their favourite Dos ylc/ea, or Ten Connnandments,) the 
 gooroo thought it their duty to spread the knowledge they had obtiiined, 
 throitgh other villages. Accordingly he sent some of his disciples for that 
 purpose. But the Brahmuus in perfect consistency with what the friends 
 of religion have always experienced, were filled with cmnity ; and assem- 
 bling and incensing the villagers they loaded the disciples with abuse, and 
 beat two of them unmercifully. They wanted our advice as to what coarse 
 they had best pvn-sue. We told them that such treatment they must cer- 
 tainly expect if they loved the Saviour, and chose the way of liie ; ajid 
 that it was what the friends of Jesus had ever met with. We read to tbcni 
 the tenth and eleventh verses of the fifth cliapter of Matthew, and other 
 similar passages, and recommended patient suffering under their perse- 
 cutions. In this they seemed to have antici])atcd our advice, niul were 
 quite willing to abide by it. But as we had already determined on visiting 
 them and their holy father on Monday, we proposed a farther consider- 
 ation of the subject at that time. 
 
 On the next day, (Loi-d's-day,) eleven of their number came down to 
 my house during oxn* English service. After tliat was over, we had anotlu r 
 long interesting conversation of several ho\u-s ; when it was agreed that 
 most of them shoidd return, and one remain to accompany us in the mor- 
 ning. I accordingly went to brother L's to sleep, in order to be able to start 
 early in the morning. Just as we were about to have our eveinng wori^bii^ 
 three of them came in and joined us, one a nu'sscnger from tlie old man. 
 It was exceedingly interesting to see them bow with their faces to the 
 ground, and in tliat position join us in the worship of the blessed and 
 glorious God, to whom all iiesh shall assuredly come. We seemed trans- 
 ])orted back to the times of Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob. After wor- 
 ship, two departed, and the messenger alone remained to be oiu guide.
 
 206 
 
 In tlic morninjT, we were up al)otit five ; .incl after prajcr for our heavenly 
 Fatlier's blessing, we set ofi'. The place appeared to be about nine or ten 
 viiles distant in a veri/ retire sllual'ion, wliich we reached about nine o'clock. 
 On our arrival wc found some course cloths s])read on the ground, beneath 
 a wide spreading tree, wliich was the spot prepared for our conference. 
 Several of the disciples and villagers were assembled. The old gentle- 
 man soon made his appearance. He appeared to be about hfty years of 
 age, rather below the middle stature, and inclining to corpulency. Round 
 his waist he wore an iron chain, to which was attached a small piece of 
 cloth, which passed between the legs and fastened or tucked up behind. 
 Over his shoulders was thrown his capara or mantle, and his head was 
 quite bare and shaved close. On approacliing us, he saluted us by pros- 
 trating himself on the gi'ound, and knocking the earth with his forehead. 
 We of com-se did not let him remain long in that position, but raising him 
 up, sr.luted him in European stjle, by a shake of the hand. He expressed 
 himself nuich ])leased at our visiting him, and after some preliminaries, 
 we seated ourselves, tailor fashion, on the cloth. Our conversation, of 
 course, soon turned upon religion. Although it appeared that the old 
 man could not read, yet, we were frequently surprised at the correct scrip- 
 tm-al knowledge he jjossesscd on many subjects. The Brahmun, to whom 
 I formerly alluded, it seems had read over to him attentively the books we 
 had given them ; and bj^ the help of a strong mind and retentive menmrj', 
 the old gentleman had acquired much iiiformation. Although we fomid 
 that he was sLill in error on several important points of doctrine, yet the 
 correctness of his ideas on others, and his peculiar method of conveying 
 them, often drew forth tears, and smiles, and wonder, and gratitude. We 
 Bpent the whole day with him, excepting about an hour, when the old 
 gentleman went to eat; during which brother L. and myself ate a meal of 
 rice and milk, and spent the remainder of the time in talking to the peo- 
 ple, wlio, it seemed would not leave vis for a moment. When the old man 
 returned, we again seated oiu'selves on the cloth, and the disciples around 
 us; the old gentleman's instructions, and generally his replies, were de- 
 livered in the form of parables or fables, which were often very striking. 
 He frequently referred to the Dos Agea, or Ten Commandments, which 
 were his standard. In referring to the death of Christ, he illustrated it by 
 supposing the case of a criminal condemned to die, for whom another 
 offers himself as a substitute. In speaking of the folly of the distinctions 
 of caste, he pointed first to some clothes of a bearer in the place, which 
 were spread out to dry. In another place to some clothes belonging to 
 Rome other castes, and lastly to some maitre's clothes, and said they would 
 be dcfded if they touched each other ; but pointing to the sun, said, it 
 dried thi-m all! 11 is observations were generally introduced by 'Hear! 
 licar ! hear! children, atteiul.' Not thinking of returning that night, we 
 did not bid the old gentlenum farewell when we parted ; but afterwards 
 tliinking it better to go home and come again another day, we followed 
 him to his little hut, where we found the old man at prayer. We waited 
 U7itil he had finished, and then took an opportunity of looking into his 
 house, but could see nothing in the shape of an idol. We then parted 
 with nuitual good wishes, and after some trouble in breaking awaj' from 
 the people, we reached home in safety. We have seen several of the dis- 
 cij)les, at diff'erent times since, and have tried to give them more correct 
 notions respecting the individuality of the soul, which seems almost, if not 
 entirely unknown in Hindooism. * * * 
 
 "We paid another visit to the old Gooroo, hut found it was an imfa- 
 vourable time, as most of his disciples were absent on various occasions. 
 We talked with the old gentleman five or six hours on religious subjects, 
 and was better ])leased with liim than on our first visit. We proi)osed 
 establishing a school in the village if he would superintend it. He seemed 
 to approve of the plan, but it was not quite decided upon. He was to
 
 207 
 
 SPiul tlie Bralinuin about it. He proposed our buildings a small bungalow 
 ill tlio village, and paying occasional visits, for a month or so togcthcT, 
 The plan is not a bad one, and will have our serious consideration." 
 
 Of what passed at the first interview of the Missionaries with these in- 
 teresting inquirers, Mr. Lacey's journal furnishes some additional in- 
 formation. The old gooroo's remarks on the New Testament, are worthy 
 of being long remembei'ed. 
 
 "The gocn-oo said to his disciples, 'Mi/ children, there is iruih, and 
 great truth. This is the great truth. There are gifts of rice, of cloth- 
 ing, and of n-isdoni ; tliis is tvisdom, the highest gift : rice decays, clothing 
 perishes, bid wisdom never dies. Talce this my children, and let this he 
 your guide ; all the silver and gold cannot purchase this.' He said many 
 more things that gave us pleasure ; and would have eaten or done any- 
 thing with us that would take his caste, but this we forbore at present. 
 About four we left the place ; he took a most aiTcctionate leave of us, 
 which created in us a love for him, and a regret at leaving him. Certani- 
 ly he is a very hopeful person, and has much knowledge of the sacred 
 Scriptures. We distributed books and tracts among the inhabitants, and 
 came away rejoicing for this encouraging intimation. These people are 
 already sufi'ering persecution for Christ's sake. We rejoice, but with 
 trembling, knowing the deception of the human heart; the many tailurea 
 in like instances ; and the many discovu'agements and obstacles to^ the 
 profession of Christ by natives. We leave our cause in the hands of the 
 Lcnxl, with ardent desires, and fervent prayers. To the residence of this 
 man, our way was through a rocky wilderness covered with jungle, with 
 here and there a beautiful flov^-er ; a true picture of the moral wilderness 
 in heathen lands. Among the millions of idolaters, there is here and there 
 a disci))le of Jesus ; but when shall the wilderness become like the garden 
 of the Lord — full of flowers, with here and there a weed!"* 
 
 On Dec. 2-Uh, 1826, three persons were haptized in one of the 
 rivers that skirts the city of Cuttack. One was the wife of Abra- 
 ham, the others the mother and brother of Sunder the English 
 Schoolmaster. The Report of 1827 refers to the marriage of Mr, 
 Sutton with INIrs. Colman, widow of an American Missionary in 
 Burmah. — " An important addition has been made, in the course 
 of the year, to the number of the Society's female Missionaries in 
 India, by the marriage of Mr. Sutton to Mrs. Colman. This lady 
 is an American ; she was the widow of an American Baptist Mis- 
 sionary to Burmah. whose labours soon terminated, by dying in Ar- 
 racan. After his death, she continued her exertions to benefit the 
 benighted natives of the east, by acting as the Superintendent of 
 Female Schools in Bengal, under the direction of the Independent 
 and Baptist Brethren. By those who knew her in Bengal, Mrs. 
 Sutton was much esteemed ; she is represented by Missionaries, 
 who have come from India, as a truly estimable woman," 
 
 This year may be said to have closed auspiciously. The erection 
 of the chapel — the diffusion of light among the followers of the old 
 
 * Sutton's Narrative, pp. 238-43. 
 2 c
 
 208 
 
 gooroo — the addition of Mrs. Sutton to tlie missionary band — and 
 the additions made by baptism, gave promise of abundant increase. 
 Herein is that saying true — " One soweth and another reapeth," 
 but " he tliat soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together." 
 
 Of the inquirers among the disciples of the old Gooroo, Mr. Lacey 
 states — " There is good reason to hope that their minds are serious- 
 ly and well disposed towards the truth, and that eight, or ten, are 
 more particular than the rest ; these have repeatedly visited the 
 Missionaries during the year for instruction, and their views as it 
 respects Christianity, and their own idolatrous system, are exceed- 
 ingly improved. They have diligently read the Scriptures, and 
 other religious books ; the majority of them have devoted the Lord's 
 day to religious instruction ; many of their heathenish customs and 
 superstitions have been laid aside, and christian practises siibstituted : 
 this is particularly applicable to the poor old gooroo himself, his 
 beads are broken off, his chain is cast aside, and he sits clothed in 
 good white raiment and in his right mind. They thought them- 
 selves a part of God ; now, they acknowledge themselves sinners 
 against God, liable to punishment : they offered idolatrous sacri- 
 fices, esiDecially to fire, these have ceased ; and "the stir they have 
 made, and are continuing to make, is producing a very wide and 
 strong impression on the part of the province they inhabit." Of 
 these inquirers one of the most interesting is Gunga, the intelligent 
 Brahmin mentioned in the Society's last Report. He, after up- 
 wards o£ two years deliberation, has requested baptism. The hopes 
 of the brethren were alternately raised and depressed respecting 
 him : his attachment to the gospel seemed sincere ; but formidable 
 obstacles lay in the way of his professing Christianity : to be the 
 first that should break the chain of caste in the vicinity of Jugger- 
 naut needed resolution and christian fortitude. While his mind 
 was exercised on the important subject of renouncing the super- 
 stitions of his fathers, his friends, and his country, various inter- 
 esting circumstances contributed to encourage the hopes of the 
 Missionaries." 
 
 The following letter fiom the old Gooroo, dated Cuttack, Nov. 
 1827, shews the dawn of Christian light. This man has certainly 
 proved the precursor of gospel light in Orissa.* 
 
 A letter from Sundra das Bargee, to Christians in general. 
 
 " O ye favoured people, who are blessed with the Divine Spirit, 
 ye have existed 1800 years, and what have ye done for this dark world? 
 
 • See the account of Dulol in Cox's History, vol. i. pp. 77-80.
 
 209 
 
 I am a Hindoo Boistub, poor and destitute, but ask of you neither land 
 nor elephants, nor horses, nor money, nor pahuuiuees, nor doolies ; but I 
 nsk, what can be done to teach the people to obey the laws of God? O 
 holy people this I ask. 
 
 "Pooree is the heaven of the Hindoos; yet there the practises of 
 mankind are, adultery, theft, lies, murder of the innocent, whoremonf!;cry, 
 eating fish with maha presaud, disobedience and abuse of parents, defi- 
 ling of mothers, defiling of sisters, defiling of daughters! Such is thereligion 
 of Juggernaut ! For these crimes the people are visited with rheumatism, 
 swellings of the legs, leprosy, scrofulas, grievous sores, and acute pains, 
 blindness, lameness, and such like! Such are the servants of Juggernaut. 
 
 " And now holy people hear the names of the gods of this 
 people — gods which the people, when they have eaten rise and worship — 
 these are gold, silver, brass, cedar, stone, wood, trees, fire, water, &c., 
 these be the names of their gods, and these be their servants. To serve 
 these gods, they burden themselves with expensive ceremonies and costly 
 rites ; they affiict their bodies, and their souls with pilgrhnages and many 
 cruelties. The Brahmuns no longer observes the Vades, nor the devotees 
 keep merc}\ O ye Christian Rulers, ye feed the rich, the proud, and the 
 great ; while the poor and the destitute are dying in want ! O good fathers ; 
 good children! good people ! hear the cries of the poor, O good people ! 
 
 " The thief is judged, the mtirdei-er is judged, the perjured is 
 judged, and all the wicked are piuiished according to their crimes. A 
 large army is kept in obedience to your orders; but why are not the 
 people made to obey tke Saws of God ? Ye are the seed of the good, ye 
 keep God's word, cause the subject to keep it. The Mahrattas wei-e rob- 
 bers, but they relieved the distressed. Europeans are faithful rulers, but 
 in their Governm.ent falsehood abounds. Children, Fathers ! the fate of 
 of all in the four quarters is in your hands ! O good people ! the subject 
 has become wicked, having ffjlen into error, and in consequence get not 
 food nor raiment. 
 
 " Rulers are the example of the people. O good people teach 
 them God's commandments by your example. If ye will do this, then it 
 will be well ; if ye will not then ye are stones to them. What more shall 
 I write ? Do as ye will, still religion is true, religion is true, religion 
 is true!"* 
 
 The indefatigable labours of Mr. Bampton in scattering the seed 
 of the kingdom far and wide, were honored by the "baptism of the 
 first Hindoo convert. This important event took place at Berham- 
 pore, Dec. 25th, 1827. It is thus described — "Owing to the 
 operations of various causes, the minds of Hindoos are genenally 
 weaker than the minds of Englishmen ; but there are few, if any, 
 English Christians who have been called to display so much Chris- 
 tian heroism as is displayed by a Hindoo who gives up his caste, 
 especially if he be the first in the neigbourhood who receives the 
 Gospel. And Erun's remaining fear, after again wishing to he 
 baptized, showed itself in a proposal that I should tell the truth if 
 asked whether he had eaten with me or not, but say nothing aboufc 
 
 * Pilgrim Tax Pamphlet, p. 7G.
 
 210 
 
 it if I were not asked. But this I felt myself obliged to refuse, and 
 I told him that if he determined to remain unbaptized, no sum of 
 money, nor any consideration -whatever, should ever induce me to 
 publish his having eaten with me ; but that if he was baptized I 
 would certainly publicly declare that his caste was gone. For I 
 told him, the caste ivas an enemy to Jesus Christ, which none of his 
 friends could spare ; and stood like a stone wall across the road to 
 prevent the progress of the Gospel. This firm but fair and honest 
 way of treating him, manifestly pleased him, and he soon expressed 
 his determination to face every difficulty. 
 
 ''^December 'loth was fixed for his baptism, and between three and 
 four in the afternoon, to our no small satisfaction, he came to the 
 tent, bringing with him a change of apparel ; between four and five 
 we proceeded to a tank called the Ramalingum tank, and on our 
 arrival, including ourselves and servants, there were not present 
 perhaps above ten persons ; before we had finished there might 
 be twenty. In an address I delivered, I briefly pointed out the 
 way of salvation : said that Jesus Christ reqi;ired, first faith and 
 then baptism — that my friend Erun had forsaken Hindooism — that 
 he had c/iven tip his caste — that he believed in Jesus Christ and 
 wished thus to connect himself with his followers. Then 1 asked 
 Erun if this was not the case, and he said it was. I had not given 
 him notice of my intention to ask him any questions at the water ; 
 but I proceeded to say ^lat I should request his answers to a few, 
 which, with his replies, I shall subjoin, — 
 
 "Do you honour the Hindoo gods?' — 'No.' ' What do you 
 think of the Hindoo shastras ?' — 'They are all false.' 'Are you a 
 sinner?' — 'Yes.' 'Who saves sinners?' — 'Jesus Christ.' What 
 did Jesus Christ do to save sinners ?' — 'He died for them.' 'Who 
 will be saved ?' — ' Those who rely on Jesus Christ.' ' Do you be- 
 lieve in Jesus Christ i*' — 'I do.' 'Do you wish to obey Jesus 
 Christ ?' — ' I do.' ' Jesus Christ requires his followers to abstain 
 from worldly business every Sunday, and devote the day to reli- 
 gious exercises : do you engage to comply with this requisition ?' — • 
 ' I do.' ' Do you wish to be baptised ?' — ' Yes.' 
 
 " We then prayed, and after prayer went into the water, when I 
 said, Peeta poolra dhiirmatmar namorai amhhai toomhokoo doobo 
 dayee ; i. e. 'I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the 
 Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; and my friend thought that as he was 
 addressed it would be right to reply, as he said Acha, i. e. ' Very 
 good,' and I baptised him ; and on coming out of the water much 
 wished, that we had a host of Christian friends present to vent, in a
 
 211 
 
 song of praise, those feelings which the event couhl not fail to excite. 
 After changing our clothes we returned to my tent, and Erun 
 drank tea with us." 
 
 Of the state of Erun's mind under his subsequent trials, Mr. B. 
 gives a pleasing account. 
 
 " When any new trouble arises, he seems to come regularly to 
 my tent, and it is pleasing to observe, that he commonly goes away 
 more cheerful than he came. I have exhibited to him the promises 
 made to those who are persecuted for righteousness' sake, and they 
 cheer him. One day soon after his baptism, I went to his house 
 to see how things w'crc going on ; a number of people collected to- 
 gether, and 1 happened to say to Erun, ' If all these people forsake 
 you, the Lord will not.' On which he turned to the people and 
 said, ' If any of you had a son who ran about and lost his caste, 
 when all his neighbours disregarded him, would you refuse to notice 
 him and take him in?' to which they said, ' No.' 'Thus' ' if you 
 all forsake me the Lord will not.' Sometimes he magnifies his 
 profession and tells the people he is not a low caste, his caste he 
 says is God's cade.'" 
 
 To the preceeding particulars respecting Erun, IMr. B. adds 
 some other information, which while it may excite a smile at the 
 new convert's simplicity, pleasingly shows how great, in his esti- 
 mation, should be the power and efficacy of the Gospel. 
 
 " He is of course a child in knowledge, and has some wild fancies. 
 He once thought of going to Pooi'ee, and he thought that the Rajah, 
 himself, and I, might all go into the temple, and if Juggeraaut 
 refused to give us some proof of his divinity, we wei'e I think to 
 kick him, and show all the people that he was nothing ! Again, he 
 wanted a commiKsion to go about the country and break all the idols. 
 Another of his schemes was to go to England, and by means of an 
 interpreter, to prevail on the Honourable Company to fill all the 
 ofiices in this country with pious men ; and on itsbeing hinted that 
 the Company wanted money, he seemed to think that a propensity 
 of that kind might soon be cured, as money is of use for so short 
 a time. It is, he says, teen deenoro kotto: i. e. a three day's 
 word." 
 
 The Society's Report of 1827, contains reference to a new source 
 of support, which has proved very productive — this was, the pre- 
 paration of a Missionary Bazaar. These items are now interesting, 
 viz., " By Miss Roberts, from sale of articles at Quorndon and 
 Leicester Ordinations. By Mrs. Peggs, from sale at Derby in the 
 Association week," &c. Thus, as in the erection of the tabernacle
 
 212 
 
 in the wilderness, a spirit of liberality was cherished, which has ren- 
 dered great service to the good cause. 
 
 The first Oreah convert was a Brahmun, named Gunga Dhor. 
 Erun is a Telinga. This very interesting event of his baptism 
 took place March 23rd, 1828, a day long to be remembered. See 
 the account in the Society's Report, 1829, pp. 11, 12. 
 
 In the early part of the year 1828, Mr. Cropper arrived in 
 Orissa, to strengthen the Mission. He was ordained at Leicester, 
 April 25th, 1827. "On this occasion Mr. Burditt prayed. A 
 short but appropriate discourse w^as delivered by Mr. Payne. Mr, 
 Derry proposed the questions, and received the young Missionary's 
 replies. The ordination prayer was offered by Mr. Peggs ; and a 
 charge, grounded on 2 Tim. iv. 1,2, was delivered by Mr. Pike- 
 In the evening an animated discourse was delivered by Mr. Steven- 
 son, of Loughborough. Both services were highly gratifying, and 
 excited considerable interest and feeling. May the prayers offered, 
 be answered in continued blessings on the sacred missionary cause 
 through successive years." This interesting young man was in- 
 deed "a burning and shining light," and many were the tears shed 
 at his early death, before the close of this year. The Rev. Mr. 
 Brown, of Calcutta, said to Henry Martyn — " You burn like phos- 
 phorus, and you may as well burn in Persia as in India." Alas ! 
 that this promising young man should have so much imitated him 
 in his consuming zeal, and early removal from the missionary field. 
 His course was short, but it was not in vain in the conversion of 
 souls, and in "preparing the way of the Lord," both in Britain 
 and in India. The Report of the Society contains the following 
 just encomium upon his character : — 
 
 "God often moves in a mysterious way: one of the mysteries 
 of his providence has been this year seen at Cuttack, in the unex- 
 pected removal by death of Mr. Cropper. He had begun to travel 
 through the villages of Orissa proclaiming the Gospel, and afforded 
 fair indications of eminent usefulness. Not many weeks before his 
 death a brother Missionary wrote, — "As far as I can judge, brother 
 
 C promises to be eminent as a preacher in Oreah. I have 
 
 observed his serious and affectionate addresses produce much effect 
 on his hearers." Alas! the last of those affectionate addresses is 
 finished. He, whose ways ai'e not our ways, has called the labour- 
 er to his rest. How much the Missionaries felt at his removal is 
 evident from their correspondence. Short as was his course, that 
 brief course contributed materially to advance the interests of that 
 kingdom that will endure for ever. As far as India is concerned
 
 213 
 
 Mr. Bampton writes, — " With respect to our work it will perhaps 
 appear eventually that our lamented brother Cropper, by turning 
 our attention to one subject, has been of immense use ; that subject 
 is, the expectation of success.'" In England liis brief Ministry was, 
 it is known, blessed to the conversion of many individuals. In his 
 short life the value of early religion was impressively displayed. 
 He tvas a fervent Christian, a tiseful /Minister, and a devoted Mis- 
 sionary ; and all this before tiventy-one years from the day of his birth 
 had rolled away. This Society was the favoured instrument in 
 bringing him forward to public usefulness, as he had not preach- 
 ed a single sermon before his connection with the Society com- 
 menced." 
 
 But while one labourer was removed, the great Head of the 
 Church soon raised up others. " In July, 1828, a Conference was 
 held by the Missionaries at Pooree, *and it was then part of their 
 pleasing business to call forth other brethren to the work of the 
 ministry. They determined, after mature consideration, that Mr. 
 John Sunder, at that time the English Schoolmaster, at Cuttack, 
 and one of the fruits of their labours, should be liberated from his 
 employ, that he might devote himself to the Ministry of the Gospel. 
 It was further agreed that he should spend some time with Mr. 
 Sutton. He has accordingly left his former situation and proceeded 
 to Balasore. These two young men are natives of Arracan, but 
 have received an English education. 
 
 "Another interesting helper in the w^ork of the Gospel is Guno-a 
 Dhor. His mind had long been exercised on the great truths of 
 Christianity, and he became mighty in the Scriptures, even before his 
 baptism. The brethren at the Conference at Pooree unanimously 
 agreed to call him forth, and employ him as a native preacher in 
 the service of the Society. Respecting his talents and spirit Mr. 
 Lacey writes at different times : — " Gunga Dhor has been unani- 
 mously received on the funds of the Mission on a salary oi seven 
 rupees per month. The sum is trifling, and could some individual 
 Church, or some rich friend take him as their labourer, and support 
 him at this rate, they would perform a most important service to the 
 cause of God, and free the Mission from the expense. Our Church at 
 Cuttack proposed to support him, but we thought it would be bet- 
 ter for him to feel responsible to us as the agents for the Society than 
 to the Church here. His preaching is very simple and very alFect- 
 ing ; i:)rincipally consisting of a relation of the Saviour's death. 
 He has a very superior mind, and with a little attention, will be- 
 come a very efficient Minister of Christ ; and his knowledge of the
 
 214 
 
 language, of the manners, religion and experience of the natives 
 gives him a vast advantage. We not unreasonably look upon 
 him with great hope, and we and all our friends have reason, great 
 reason to bless our Master's name for raising us up such a convert. 
 Guuga Dhor has not constantly laboured in Cuttack, but only as 
 he stayed with us a few days before and after the administration of 
 the Lord's supper. His sphere of labour has been around his own 
 neighbourhood, and in his own village, where there are two large 
 markets in the week. The Gospel has hence in this direction been 
 widely proclaimed by him." 
 
 "A fourth individual, whom the brethren assembled at Conference 
 esteemed gifted with suitable talents for promoting the great objects 
 of the ]\Iission, is Mr. Beddy. His conversion and baptism were 
 announced in the last Report. Talents for the Ministry of the 
 Gospel were soon apparent in him, and a zealous desire to pro- 
 mote its interests among his heathen servants and other pa- 
 gans. Being in the service of Government, he was, soon after 
 his baptism, ordered back to Calcutta. In the Conference at Poo- 
 ree, the brethren considered what means could be adopted to facil- 
 itate his becoming a candidate for missionary labour, and decided, 
 that he should be requested, if practicable, to obtain a four months' 
 furlough, that he might spend three months clear with Mr. Bamp- 
 ton on probation ; having particular reference to his progress 
 in the language, and his missionary habits. The illness of Mr. 
 Bampton frustrated part of this arrangement, and it was then decided 
 that Mr. Beddy should study at Cuttack. One of the Missionaries 
 
 w'rites, — " Brother B. is a superior Christian, and possesses 
 
 superior abilities as an English preacher, and we hope his zeal for 
 souls will enable him to apply these powers to Oreah labours." 
 
 The conversion and baptism of Ram Chundra, gave an in- 
 teresting character to the year 1829. This important event is 
 detailed in the Report of 1830. The following account of the 
 Schools, both Hindoo and English, at this period, cannot fail to 
 interest the reader. Mr. Lacey writes of the Schools at Cuttack. 
 " Of these there are seven, containing upwards of 300 children. 
 About 100 read the Scriptures — the History of Christ — Jewel 
 Mine of Salvation — the conversation between Father and Son — the 
 Essence of the Bible ; and the Catechism. Many of these have 
 committed all these tracts to memory, and, from time to time, re- 
 peat different parts ot them. They have generally a very pleasing 
 and correct knowledge of the doctrines and precepts of the Gospel, 
 much more correct than tlic country-born Christian youth in India,
 
 215 
 
 and I think generally superior to the same class of youth in Eng- 
 land. Tliere are few important questions which they cannot an- 
 swer. Another class of these children read the Conversations between 
 Father and Son, and the Catechism, preparatory to being introduced 
 to the first class ; of these there are about eighty or ninety. 
 The remduder are writers on the ground. There are a very few 
 girls among the number, but they are small, and always leave 
 school before they have obtained any good instruction. On a Lord's 
 Day, the larger boys are brought by their masters to the Mission 
 bungaloii', to ottr Oriya worship, which, from the books they read, 
 and the instruction they receive, they very well imderstand, and 
 we have good reason to expect they will be profited. This plan 
 also introduces a proper regard for the Lord's Day ; instead of 
 running about the streets and fields in play, they attend the worship 
 of God. We have been obliged to discontinue the Bhulbudrapoor 
 School for the attempt was hopeless, but have commenced another 
 in Chowlia-gunge, with much better prospects of success. Mrs. 
 L. also expects to commence a girl's school at another village near 
 Cuttack ; but we have had so many promises and failures of this 
 kind, that it would not be well to speak of it yet. Mrs. L. has 
 had the whole conduct of the Native Schools, except that I have 
 assisted her *in the accounts and payment of the masters' wages, 
 and have sometimes gone vvith her to address and examine the 
 children. We have occasional examinations of all the schools ; 
 the last was on the 4th, 5th, and Gth, of December, 1829; which 
 was very numerous and encouraging. A number of rewards, in 
 clothes and pice, w^ere distributed among the poorest and most 
 deserving children. Several of the elder boys have left the School 
 for the purpose of obtaining employment, and others have been 
 taken by us and placed with other masters, to prepare them to 
 become teachers ; which plan if we can succeed, will be a great 
 advantage to our schools, as the class of men we are obliged now to 
 employ, often leave their work to beg, whereas the other will not 
 be able do so, being of a different class of people." 
 
 Respecting the English School at Cuttack, the Missionary at the 
 Station furnishes some pleasing information. It appears in a state 
 of progressive improvement, and when it shall receive the advan- 
 tage of the Superintendence of an English master, is likely to be- 
 come extensively useful. The following is the information to 
 which reference is made : — 
 
 2 D
 
 216 
 
 " This Institution has received the decided approbation of the 
 English community at Cuttack ; it is supported by the most in- 
 fluential and respectable residents. A boarding school, which pro- 
 vides for ten destitute children, has been added : these children 
 are taught, fed, clothed, and lodged, entirely at the expense of 
 charity. Mrs. Pigou clothes the children entirely herself, besides 
 liberally subscribing to the school. Besides this improvement, a 
 subscription has been made to build a new school and house for the 
 Master; 1,100 rupees have been obtained, which, though it will 
 not complete it, will do most of the work of the building, and we 
 propose to raise the rest as hereafter noted. The building is as 
 follows, — a house for the master, containing two principal rooms 
 and two smaller ones, with a good veranda, all of pucka. A dining 
 and sleeping room and school-room for the boarding girls, the whole 
 ninety feet long by fourteen wide inside, and tliirteen feet high, all 
 of pucka. A school-room for the day-school, and a lodging room 
 for the boarding boys, the same dimensions as the other side, and 
 of the same materials. This will be a spacious and substantial 
 building for the institution. It is now forward, and we shall have 
 it ready for use about July, 1830. The school-master has been 
 dismissed, and, indeed, no country-born person will do for the 
 school, and till we get a master and mistress from England we have 
 the school in our own hands. I take a general superintendence of 
 it, and emjiloy an assistant to do the greater part of the labour, 
 they allow him twenty-five rupees per month ; and the surplus to 
 seventy rupees, will be devoted to finish the school-house. The 
 funds of the school, in consequence of its increased expenditure, 
 are not so large, but we have no reason to fear that it will not be 
 supported. Mrs. L. conducts the girl's school, but it is very de- 
 sirable that the Missionaries should be liberated from the school, 
 as it takes more labour and time than is consistent with their 
 more legitimate labours, and particularly as it keeps us out of the 
 country." 
 
 To supply this defect, Mr. W. Brown was appointed to the 
 work, which he fulfilled for a number of years ; but ultimately 
 settled at Balasore, in the service of the Government. He was de- 
 signated to the work of the jNIission, in Stoney-street Chapel, 
 Nottingham, May 25th, 1830. " Various ministers engaged in 
 the services of the day. The charge was delivered by Mr. Steven- 
 son. Mr. Brown's peculiar department is to be the management 
 of the English Benevolent Institution, at Cuttack, for educating, 
 and in some instances boarding destitute Indo-British or Hindoo
 
 217 
 
 children ; and liis support is expected to be derived from funds 
 raised in India." Mr. and Mrs. Urown, and their daughter, em- 
 barked for India in the Elphinstone, shortly after the ordination. 
 They arrived in Calcutta, Nov. 14th, and were guests with Mr. 
 Pearce till their departure for Orissa. 
 
 " The premises recently erected for the English School at Cuttack, 
 have been secured to the Society, with the entire concurrence of the 
 donors and subscribers. Much friendly feeling and liberality ap- 
 pear to have been manifested by the European residents to this 
 Institution. When the buildings were completed a remaining 
 debt appeared of 670 rupees. The report of the Institution, and 
 a circular, were sent round, and on the first day between 300 and 
 400 rupees were subscribed ; and the whole was expected to be 
 procured without difficulty, Mr. Pigou, the pious judge at the 
 Station, materially assisted the design, by employing convicts to 
 labour in levelling the ground, and in various other ways. Au 
 expense of at least 500 rupees Avas thus saved. Mr. Lacey states, 
 that this gentleman thus " finished off the grounds, and garden, &'C., 
 in a very complete manner." The whole imparts a character to the 
 town. May the spread of the knowledge of the Saviour, and the 
 glory of God, be subserved by it ! I trust they will. The house 
 is now ready for Mr. Brown. I^Iay he long occupy it happily 
 and usefully ! It lies well for the bazaar, the chapel, and for us." 
 The second Native Preacher raised up in Orissa, was Ram Chun- 
 dra. It is stated in the Society's Report; "In May, 1830, the 
 brethren finally concluded to receive Rama as a native preacher, 
 indulging the hope that, if he continued steadfast, he would be very 
 useful. He was then represented as preaching the Gospel clearly, 
 with great affection and force, and as making Christ and his cross 
 the essence of his discourses. He paid much attention to the in- 
 spired volume, and in his addresses to his countrymen frequently 
 read a verse and then explained, applied, and enforced its doctrines, 
 and in that way would hold a congregation together in the street 
 for two hours daily. Before he was accepted as a native labourer, 
 he spent a short time with Mr. Bampton, and the opinion of that 
 lamented brother respecting him is highly satisfactory. Writing 
 to Mr. Lacey, he remarked: — "I was glad to see bim, and am 
 much pleased with him. I think I never heard a native preacher 
 that I liked so well ; at Pooree, he does not show the slightest 
 want of courage, and he preaches Christ. He has been in the 
 habit of going into the bazaar, sometimes before I go, and he 
 speaks so loud that I am really afraid of his hurting himself.
 
 218 
 
 I think the good man is humble and intelligent, and I should wish 
 him to know that I think well of him, but it may not be prudent 
 to tell him, that I think so highly of him as I do." 
 
 In Oct. 1830, Mr. Lacey gives some pleasing information respect- 
 ing our native brother, and in Sept. expresses his hope of sending 
 Rama on short tours of six or eight days at a time, into the coun- 
 try, throughout the cooler season that was then approaching. 
 " Down in Boro bazaar we met a large and interesting congre- 
 gation. Rama preached well ; as he has always done of late. He 
 improves, and particularly in his application and invitation. The 
 people, on our returning, were mad for books, and I readily and as 
 I believe usefully, distributed all I had. Last evening Rama 
 went to Telinga bazaar early, and when he had done there he join- 
 ed me in Chowdry. I never heard him so eloquent. He almost 
 astounded the people. He has not so much sarcasm as Gunga, but 
 is more powerful and more clear. He used a very striking figure 
 last night, which produced great effect ; speaking of the righteous 
 andthe wicked he said, ' The servants of God, true Christians, are 
 like beautiful trees by the river side ; their leaves are young and 
 green, their fruit tender and abundant, and their shade grateful. 
 The wicked are like the skeletons of trees, on the rocky mountains 
 in May, which have been bui-nt up by the devouring element, and 
 their vicinity presents not a leaf.' The people felt much, and were 
 eager to have books ; gave away satisfactorily all I had." 
 
 In 1832 the annual Association of the General Baptist Churches 
 was held at Boston, Lincolnshire, the Town in which the foreign 
 Mission was formed. The retrospect is thus hapjiily expressed 
 by the Secretary. — " Sixteen years have elapsed since the day that 
 witnessed the formation of the Society, within this house of prayer. 
 Its first years were years of weakness, and compared with most 
 kindred institutions, it is still weak ; yet it was not formed in vain. 
 Ten years ago, the Society's first Missionaries opened their heaven- 
 ly commission in broken accents on the plains of Hindostan, and 
 there Oreah converts have been gathered to the Saviour, and Hin- 
 doos now proclaim the unsearchable riches of Christ. The 
 grand contest between light and darkness in one of the darkest 
 regions of India, has thus commenced. Even in the land of the 
 modern jSEoloch of the P^ast, satan no longer maintains an unmo- 
 lested empire. The first trophies of redeeming grace have been 
 snatched from his power. The first fruits unto life eternal have been 
 gathered into the garner of the Lord. Future vears, and distant
 
 219 
 
 ages, will yield the copious harvest ; and eternity will display the 
 whole result." 
 
 The conversion of Krupa Sindoo, and the progress of the work 
 generally, is thus recorded in the Report of the year. — " At Cut- 
 tack most of the baptisms of natives have taken j^lace, though none 
 of the converts were previously inhabitants of the town. During 
 the past year several pleasing additions have been made by bap- 
 tism to the little Christian band in Orissa. Some of the persons 
 thus added to the flock of Christ are Europeans, or of European 
 and Hindoo extraction. The greater number, however have been 
 Hindoos. In April one interesting native convert was baptized. 
 In June and July ordinance of baptism was administered thrice at 
 Cuttack, and on each occasion two Hindoos were baptized. The 
 circumstances under which some of the converts made the solemn 
 profession of Religion have been peculiarly interesting. Krupa 
 Sindoo had gradually renounced all his idolatrous practices, and 
 continued to read the Scriptures and improve in scriptural know- 
 ledge, though backward to avow himself a Christian. At length 
 he became so miserable that he could neither sleep nor eat. His 
 friends wished to relieve the gloom of his mind, by taking him to 
 an idolatrous festival. He felt this would add to his sorrows, and 
 determined to confess the Saviour. " He told his wife and child 
 that he should never be happy if he neglected to follow Jesus Christ ; 
 that he had given his life for him, and that he must obey his com- 
 mandments. His wife for the first time consented that he should, 
 and said she also was a sinner. He then went to all his relations 
 and acquaintances, and informed them of his resolution, saying 
 that he did not wish to leave them secretly, but that he was de- 
 termined to leave them if they would not follow the truth with him. 
 He also went to his landlord, and told him he need not fear for 
 his rent, for that he should be paid, and he told two or three per- 
 sons to whom he owed some two or three rupees, that he did not 
 wish to go away secretly, lest they should say he intended to cheat 
 them ; that they should see that true religion would make him 
 punctual in all his payments. Having thus fiiirly and openly 
 declared his design, some persuaded, and some dissuaded, and some 
 wondered at the man. A number came with him to the outside 
 of his village, and there they parted. At that moment he renounced 
 all that is dear to man on earth. His wife, sister, and children 
 were among the number. Thus this man after Jive years' strvg- 
 ^Zf?, broke at length through his difficulties, to embrace the Gospel.".
 
 220 
 
 He went to Cuttack, and there, in the waters of the Mahanuddy, 
 confessed the Son of God as his Lord and Saviour." 
 
 To alleviate in some degree, the trials of the converts, and to 
 render them mutually helpers of each other, the foundation of a 
 Christian Village was laid at this time in the vicinity of Cuttack. 
 
 Another plan adopted for the diffusion of the gospel, Avas the 
 formation of Country Bungalows and Circuits. — Mr. Lacey wrote 
 — " I have long been im^^ressed with the conviction that circuits 
 in the Country would be greatly advantageous to the spread of the 
 Gospel light. Pursuant to this impression, we have erected a small 
 Bungalow at Bhogerpoor, a place about eight miles north of Cut- 
 tack, surrounded with villages and markets to a great extent. Bho- 
 gerpoor is the neigbourhood from which most of our converts have 
 come, and where great inquiry is abroad in regard to Christianity. 
 We shall spend some time every year at this Bungalow, and besides 
 that, shall visit it occasionally through the year. We intend also 
 to erect a small place of worship, where we shall occasionally col- 
 lect the native converts in the neighbourhood for divine worship, 
 and thus afford means of comfort and improvement to them, as well 
 as exhibit the ordinances of the Gospel before the mass of people ; 
 and as it is one of their first inquiries, 'How shall we worship God 
 whom we cannot see V it will be of use to them. We hope to 
 enter into our new circuit house on the 3rd of January 1832. The 
 place will cost about sixty rupees, but will last for forty years or 
 more, with a little yearly repair." 
 
 The usefulness of the English services of religion is gratefully 
 recorded at this time. The Secretary observes—*' From the com- 
 mencement of the Mission in Orissa, the Missionaries have laboured 
 to promote religion among the European residents, nor have their 
 labours been in vain ; several individuals have been converted. 
 ]Mr. Beddy, one of the first fruits of Mr. Sutton's ministry, who, 
 soon after his baptism, removed to Calcutta, and joined the Lai 
 bazaar church, has recently resigned his secular employments, and 
 devoted himself to Missionary labours. He is engaged as a Bap- 
 tist Missionary ; was publicly set apart to the ministry and soon 
 aftei-wards jjrocceded up the country. The following information, 
 respecting the English services and the progress of religion, has 
 been received ; — 
 
 " The English worship has been kept up twice every Lord's-Day, 
 i. e. in the forenoon and in the evening. The attendance on the 
 former occasion has generally been good, but on the latter scanty. 
 Some good impressions have been made by these means on the
 
 221 
 
 niiiuls of several European hearers ; tlie piety of others has been 
 nourished and strengthened ; while a few have been we trust saving- 
 ly converted, and have owned the Saviour in his own appointed 
 way. From the English congregation two have been added to the 
 church by baptism, and are now walking consistently with their 
 profession, though they have been removed from Cuttack to Cal- 
 cutta by their employers. Mr. S. who had been separated from 
 the church for some time, has been restored to his place, and has 
 evidently benefited by the discipline of tlie church exercise over him. 
 We hope his spirit will be saved in the day of the Lord. His bro- 
 ther, who was formerly a member, has lately died. Good is more- 
 over doing among our European neighbours with whom our chapel 
 is now well and regularly attended. After a sermon from John xxi. 
 17. the other Sabbath, one of the officers wrote for a Bible. He 
 has since called and purchased a hymn-book, the Guide and first 
 volume of Sutton's Sermons, and we gave him Baxter's Saints' 
 Rest. He looked over and took several religious tracts. Lieut. 
 C. is decidedly pious, and sits down at the ordinance with us with 
 Mr. Pingle, and thus we form one of the most pleasing appearances 
 a christian can behold on earth. Our poor dark native brethren 
 and sisters, ranged round the same table on the same seats with the 
 civil and military officers of Government. You would be better 
 able to judge of this, were you able to witness how the poor black 
 natives are generally despised and avoided. Around our Lord's 
 table, however, we find one level. Lieut. C. when spending the 
 evening with us the other day observed, in the course of conver- 
 sation, that he perceived lately a great improvement in the Euro^^ean 
 residents, for, that wherever he went, they had something to say 
 about religion. — The conversation and devoted life of a European, 
 among these idolators, is a circumstance of great importance to the 
 cause of religion in India, The regular and pretty general atten- 
 dance of the civil and military servants of the Government, makes 
 a very favourable impression on the native mind. They thereby 
 discover that their Ilulers, and professed Christians in general, at 
 least acknowledge the obligations of religion. There are numbers 
 who stand to witness our sacred exercises on the Lord's Day." 
 
 It is pleasing at this period of the Mission, to observe the pre- 
 paration and circulation of useful books and tracts, before a press 
 was established in the Province. It is well observed by Mr. Pike ; 
 — " When our great English Martyrologist refers to the wounds 
 inflicted on the Papal system, by the invention of printing, he re- 
 marks, "I suppose that eithcE. the Pope must abolish printing, or
 
 222 
 
 he must seek a new world to reign over, for else, as tins world 
 staiideth, " printing will doubtless abolish him." Subsequent 
 ages have evidenced the truth of these remarks. The advocates of 
 the Romish Antichrist, in the martyrologist's day, conii^lained of the 
 "pestilent little books," with which the Reformers were deluging 
 beni^dited lands. The Missionaries in Orissa have been furnishing 
 the brahmuns with similar causes of complaint, and printing appears 
 to be one of the means by which the God of truth will abolish them. 
 At the annual Conference held at Cuttack, several resolutions were 
 adopted on the subject of tracts, and other publications. It may be 
 more interesting to furnish the minutes of the Conference, than to 
 present the details in another form. 
 
 " 1st. Resolved, That brother Lacey print 300 copies of his tract, 
 ^ Am la Chrstian?^ presented at a former Conference. This tract 
 is an abridgment of ' Alleine''s Alarm,'' translated from the Bengal- 
 lee. 
 
 " 2nd. That brother Sutton print 5000 copies of ' The True Re- 
 fuge,'' a dialogue translated and improved from the Bengallee. 
 
 " 3rd. That brother Sutton print 5000 copies of his revised edi- 
 tion of ' The Jewel Mine of Salvation.'' 
 
 " 4th. That brother Sutton prepare a MSS. Hymn-hook in Oriija, 
 to be presented next Conference ; and that he adopt as many plain 
 metres as possible. 
 
 " 5th. That brother Lacey print 3000 copies of the First Cate- 
 chism, a second edition. 
 
 " Gth. That brother Sutton print 2000 copies of the Second Cate- 
 chism. 
 
 " 7th. That if the School Book Society will print a second edition 
 of brother Sutton's Oriya ' Easy Readiiig Lessons,' we will take 500 
 copies at half-price. 
 
 " 8th. That brother Sutton prepare and print 2,500 copies of 
 An abridgment of the Bible; about forty pages, 12mo. 
 
 " 9th. That an extra 2000 copies of ' Pctumher Singh' be printed." 
 
 Besides the publications referred to in the preceding INIinutes, 
 several others, from the pen of Mr. Sutton, have issued from 
 the press, or are in a state of preparation. Some of these are ex- 
 pressly on the momentous subject of religion, and others are design- 
 ed to promote that useful knowledge which, from its contrariety to 
 the notions inculcated in the Hindoo shastras, cannot be diflFused 
 without preparing the way for the fall of Ilindooism. The follow- 
 ing may be mentioned, —
 
 223 
 
 In English. 
 
 The History of the Hindoo Fonndlinff Girl.- -The Family Chap" 
 lain, or Preachers' Substitute, a volume of sermons designed to 
 assist domestic worship in English families in India, that are so 
 situated as not to enjoy the puhlic means of grace. A considerable 
 number of copies of this work have been subscribed for, at from 
 six to eight rupees per volume ; 200 copies have been sent by Mr. 
 Sutton as a present to the society. It appears that he contemplated 
 the publication of a second volume. 
 
 An Oreah Grammar, compiled by the request cf Government, 
 and of which the Honorable Company subscribed for 100 copies, 
 at five rupees each. Of this INIr. Sutton remarks to a friend, " I 
 have endeavoured to simplify the language as much as possible. 
 That no improvement can be made I do not suppose ; however, I 
 did the best circumstances would allow." He further remarks that 
 he hoped the Government subscription would about clear the ex- 
 pense, and that the Mission and the cause of humanity would re- 
 ceive sufficient benefit to justify the labour employed on the 
 publication. 
 
 In Oreah. 
 
 Natural Philosophy and History ; thirty-two pages, octavo. 
 Printed by the Calcutta School Book Society. 
 
 A Geography, with maps ; about sixty pages, octavo. 
 
 Neeta Cotta (or fables,) before the Committee of the School 
 Book Society. 
 
 The Durma Postock Sar ; second edition." 
 
 The return of Mrs. Bampton is referred to in the following terms, 
 — " The widow of our much valued and laborious Bro. Bampton 
 has returned to her native land after a voyage, on the whole agree- 
 able, and about four months long. She has declined charging the 
 Society with the expense of her passage home. This generous act 
 would at any time have rendered the Society much indebted to her, 
 for what in fact constitutes so considerable a donation to its funds ; 
 but in consequence of their depressed state, is peculiarly acceptable 
 at this time." Some stringent observations are made on the de- 
 crease of the Society's funds, and " the friends of the Institution 
 are entreated to weigh well the remark of Mr. Sutton, ' The only 
 thing I fear for Orissa is, a decline of zeal and ^j/t'/// icith refer- 
 ence to the cause at home.' In a Committee INIeeting held at this 
 
 2 E
 
 22i 
 
 inne, it was suggested that as Mr. John Goadby had offered himself 
 for the work of the INIission, a special appe.'d should be made to the 
 churches. See G. B. Repos, Jan. 1833, The Misses Barnes, of 
 St. Tves, Hunts,, gave £50, and various individuals and congrega- 
 tions responded to the call. The amount of this special subscription 
 appears to have been about £280, besides the ordination collection;, 
 and the expense of outfit,- passage, &c,, about £300 ; so that the 
 "whole expense would be defrayed by the different contributions far 
 that purpose." 
 
 In the Report of 1835, reference is made to the ordination of two 
 Native converts as Evangelists. *' This is such an event in con- 
 nection with the progress of the Gospel in Orissa, as may excite 
 the most pleasing emotions. The ordination of two Christian Na- 
 tives of that country, to the solemn work of Evangelists, is doubt- 
 less, what that long benighted land has never before witnessed.^ 
 Let us praise God for the first solemn service of this kind, that 
 Orissa has witnessed; and rejoice in believing that it will be the 
 precur&or of thousands of such solemn services, that, through suc- 
 cessive ages, will there take place, when we are gone to our eternal 
 home ; and when the idolatry of the dark land, into which we have 
 been permitted to convey the light of life, shall have vanished like 
 a dream, nor left a wreck behind," 
 
 FIRST NATIVE CHRISTIAN MARRIAGE, 
 
 Wherever the religion of the Lord Jcsus Christ prevails its pro- 
 gress is marked by the blessings that follow in its train. Not only 
 does the Gospel enrich the soul with peace and hope for an unseen 
 world, but it becomes the source of numeroais benefits in the pre- 
 sent state. Its influence in reference to the connection of man-iage 
 is most important Only where Christianity prevails is woman 
 placed upon her proper level ; and only in such countries are the 
 marriage tie and the mutual obligations and duties of the married 
 state, appreciated aright. The past year has witnessed another 
 step in the progress of the christian cause in Orissa, by presenting 
 the pleasing spectacle of the first native christian marriage. The 
 event is too interesting to be passed lightly over, and the details- 
 of it, as given by Mr. Lacey, must gratify the members and friends 
 of the Society, lie thus writes in November 1833 : — 
 
 Mahadab and the daughter of Krupa Sindoo wish to be married 
 T have appointed the 20th as the day on which I marry them. This 
 vill not only be the first native christian marriage in Oiissa, but
 
 225 
 
 most proLably the first marriage of reason and affection. He is a 
 ■\vidower of about 30, the girl is about 1(3 years of age. 
 
 This forenoon at half-past t-en o'clock, I married Mahadab to 
 Comela the daughter of Krupa Sindoo. Kearly the Avholc of the 
 native christians v/ere present, and the native school masters ; be- 
 sides a number of peoj^le from the town. jNIahadab and Comela, 
 sat forward before the table. They where dressed in clean white 
 dresses which reached down to the floor. The native Christian 
 females and their husbands sat around, dressed clean and white, 
 and the scene was solemn and imposing ^ so much so, that the wit- 
 nesses could scarcely write their names. This marriage is a dread- 
 ful smashing npof Hindooism. By it, it is discovered that Hindoos 
 can be marri-ed who are of far different castes, and that without 
 brahniuns, boistnobs, proctors, gifts, bades, or expensive festivals 
 and noisy tom-toms for days or weeks together. An ordinary 
 Hindoo cannot celebrate a marriage without involving himself in 
 expense which often ruins him ; but here is a marriage without any 
 expense whatever ! A certificate of the marriage was prepared, and 
 after signature by the officiating missionary, the contracting parties* 
 and the witnesses of the solemnity, was delivered before the congre- 
 gation to the female. A duplicate was also prepared and signed 
 in the same w^ay, and recorded in a book belonging to the body 
 of christians connected with us. The marriage form which was 
 used, and which we have agreed to use among the natives, is, I 
 consider impressive and scriptural. 
 
 After the parties were seated, they were asked in a tone sufficient- 
 ly loud to be heard by the whole congregation, whether they desired 
 to be united to each other in marriage ? and they answered in the 
 affirmative. Then ]\Ir. Brown commenced with a few words of 
 prayer in Oreah. When this was concluded, myself, and the man 
 and woman stood up, and they repeated after me in an audible 
 and distinct tone the following form. " We will love, and support, 
 help, and comfort each other. We will dwc41 together, and hence- 
 forth we will have no separate riches, or possessions. If one of us 
 be sick, or afllicted, or in any other difficulty, then, the other shall 
 stay near, and according to ability shall help and comfort. For the 
 purpose of committing adultery, we will go to none else ; but until 
 death we will never leave each other ; and whatever God has com- 
 manded, according to that will we proceed. Into this covenant 
 we enter." 
 
 They then sat down, an.d the following ^^ils read aloud, and the 
 places in which the difterent passages are recorded pointed out.
 
 226 
 
 " Concerning marriag-e, and the duties of husbands and wives, 
 it is thus and thus recorded in the Holy Book. 
 
 " Before man had connuilted sin, when God made the order of 
 man, then he gave this commandment, that leaving father and 
 mother, a man shall cleave unto his wife ; and they shall be one 
 flesh." Gen. ii. 24. 
 
 " And our Lord Jesus Christ giving testimony to that word says, 
 ' For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall 
 cleave to his wife ; and they twain shall be one flesh. Wherefore 
 they are no more twain but one flesh. What therefore God hath 
 joined together let no man put asunder.' Mat. xix. 5, 0. Mark x. 
 7, 8, & 9. Again, by the inspiration of Paul, God says, ' Marriage 
 is honourable in all, and the marriage bed undeliled ; but whore- 
 mongers and adulterers God will punish." 
 
 (Then follow Rom. vii. 1-3. 1 Cor. vii. 1-3, 10, 11. 1, Cor. vii. 
 39. Ephes. v. 22-23. Col. iii. 18. 19. 1 Pet. iii. 1, 2, 7.) 
 
 After distinctly and slowly reading over these scriptures, the 
 two persons stood up, and Mahadab in his right hand, taking the 
 right hand of Comela, repeated deliberately after me to her. 
 
 "I Mahadab, taking thy hand in my hand, am thy husband. As 
 God has commanded, so will I, to the utmost of my ability, preserve, 
 and support, and comfort, and in a proper manner love thee; and 
 until death I will not leave thee." 
 
 Then loosening their hold, she in like manner took Mahadab's 
 right hand in hers, and after me, to him, repeated as follows : 
 
 " I Comela, take thy hand, and before these witnesses acknowledge 
 myself thy wife, and as God has given commandment, so will I to 
 the utmost of my ability, serve and help, and comfort, and in every 
 proper way love thee ; and till death will not leave thee." 
 
 In the afternoon the new married couple had their christian 
 friends to dinner at the house of the bride, and we also went and 
 eat a little rice with them ; but of this part of the transaction Mr. 
 Brown will give a more detailed account, and so I refrain from 
 saying more about it." 
 
 Mr. Lacey communicated some intci*estiiig information respecting 
 the old Gooroo, SundraDas, and the manner in which he undesign- 
 edly promoted the diffusion of some measure of Gospel truth. 
 " The old Gooroo is again contributing greatly, but undesignedly 
 to the spread of the truth. Perhaps there never was a case nearer 
 that which the Apostle mentions of some preaching Christ of envy 
 and strife, than the old gooroo's. Phil. i. 15. He receives our 
 Scriptures and tracts, compares them with the Hindoo books, com-
 
 227 
 
 mantis the kecpin<^ of the ten commandments, — speaks of tlie in- 
 structions, miracles, and death of Christ ; and many other things 
 that are useful. He has no proper view of the gospel, and so 
 cannot make it known further than by these means; nevertheless 
 a degree of light gets abroad which soon exposes these designs of 
 the old man, and makes his disciples wiser than their teacher ; 
 and when this discovery is made, they cannot remain attached to 
 him, and are too much enlightened to turn again to their own books 
 and old observances ; and in consequence, those who really desire 
 to find and follow the truth, turn their thoughts towards us. What 
 shall we therefore say, to the conduct pursued by the old gooroo ? 
 Why, although we cannot commend his motives, yet with the 
 Apostle we say, " Notwithstanding every way, whether in pretence 
 or in truth, Christ is preached ; and therein we do rejoice, yea, and 
 will rejoice." Our English congregation remains low, though not 
 so much so as some weeks past. If it shall be for the good of the 
 cause of religion, and for the glory of God, I trust he will bring 
 them back again, for it is distressing to have the preaching of the 
 gospel closed, where such a number of persons reside; but if it will 
 not, I hope God will prevent it. I hope I can truly say, imless 
 these great ends can be answered, I have no desire to make a show 
 in connection with the rich. 
 
 " Sundradas asked Ilamara why we cut the corn he had sown 
 and cultivated with so much care ? (referring to the baptism of the 
 two females,) to which Rama replied, that sometimes the master 
 might set one servant to reap that corn which another servant had 
 sown with much labour and anxiety ; that we must not look so 
 much to what we reap here, as to the approbation of our master at 
 last ; but really we had reaped that corn which he could not have 
 reaped, but which hud it been left to him, he would have suffered 
 to spoil in the wilderness. 
 
 " The old man is very zealous in enforcing the Ten Command- 
 ments and the Christian Scriptures, and does much good : however 
 his disciples grow wiser than their teacher, and pass beyond the line 
 in which he would confine them ; and then he involves himself in 
 persecution. I am persuaded the old man knows the truth, but it 
 is hard work, after all this reverence to take up the cross, and be- 
 come an ordinary and despised Christian." 
 
 It was a subject of great thankfulness, that the year 1833 sav/ an 
 addition to the number of the labourers in Orissa. " It is a matter 
 of sincere congratulation (says the Secretary,) that this year a small 
 addition has been made to the number of the Society's Missionaries.
 
 228 
 
 Mr. John Goadby, the second son of the esteemed pastor of the 
 Baptist Church, at Ashby-de-la~Zouch, has long luid an earnest 
 desire to devote himself to the work of Clirist among the heathen. 
 Three years or more ago, he offered himself as a candidate for mis- 
 sionary service. The circumistances of the Society then prevented 
 any favourable attention being paid to his application. Soon af- 
 terwards he commenced regular studies in the Academy under Mr. 
 JaiTom, of Wisbeach, but still his mind was directed, should a door 
 ever be opened to him, to labour among the heathen. At length, 
 in the providence of God, his way was made plain. He was so- 
 lemnly set apart to the important work of the Mission, at Lough- 
 borough, on the 29th of JNIay ; when his Father with much feeling 
 and force, addressed to him an important charge ; and his worthy 
 Tutor presented an ordination prayer, im2:)loring numerous blessings 
 on him, and the partner of his course. The day was one long to 
 be remembered. It was apprehended that more persons were pre- 
 sent, than at any ordination of any previous Missionary of the 
 Society. Much holy feeling was excited. Many, by their uplifted 
 hands, declared their determination to pray for, and support the 
 Missionary. Mrs. Goadby's mind had long been directed to the 
 same great object. In fact, so devoted were both of them to this 
 object, that notv.'ithstanding the sacrifice of country and friends, to 
 which they are called, it appeared to them a cause of joy that the 
 way was open for them to go, and in their spheres of operation to 
 make known the Saviour's love. They proceed in the ship, Alex- 
 ander, Captain Waugh. 
 
 " That this esteemed brother and his partner are thus proceeding 
 to strengthen the Mission, is, under (Jod, to be ascribed to the zeal 
 and liberality of those friends, principally in a few churches, who, 
 by an extra suh-scriplion, for the express purpose of defraying the 
 expense of outfit and passage of another Missionary, have enabled 
 the Committee, at this important crisis, to send them forth ; and 
 thus to strengthen the weakened hands, and encourage the hearts, of 
 the brethren in Orissa, almost drooping for Avant of more aid. Let 
 the subscril)ers to this object, reflect with pleasure, that divine 
 goodness has tlius permitted them to give to India two more Mis- 
 sionaries ; and that India is indebted, under God, for this benefit, 
 not to the Society generally, but to them, and them only, whose 
 extra exertion and additional liberality, have sent these Mission- 
 aries forth." They arrived in Calcutta, Nov. 15lh, the anniversary 
 of the arrival of the first jMissioiiaries in 1821.
 
 229 
 
 The additions to the church this year, were of an cncoxirnp;in,^ 
 character, particularly in the case of Pooroosootura, from Vizaga- 
 patam. It is thus narrated iu the Report of the Society, " During 
 the past year, several more Hindoos have been gathered into the 
 Redeemer's fold, and have displayed their strong attachment to the 
 Gospel by enduring sorrow and privations on its account. One of 
 them is named Pooroosootum ; and he appears to be the first fruits 
 of the labours of the Missionaries of the I.or.don Society, who v.ere 
 stationed at f'izagnpatam. This young Hindoo has furnished an 
 interesting narrative of his own history, lie appears to have been 
 early initiated into the superstitions and idolatries of his country- 
 men ; and was zealous in his regard to idols, idolatrous rites, and 
 abominable practices. Yet while following these, he represents him- 
 self as desiring earnestly, "to know the source of true Religion," 
 On one occasion he met with a tract, which had fallen into the 
 hands of a bo}.'. Pooroosootum obtained the tract, read it and laid 
 it aside. Some time afterwards he obtained two other tracts ; and 
 at length a fourth, and this directed him to the Saviour. After 
 passing through various scenes and trials lie wished to avow him- 
 self a disciple of Christ ; but the Missionaries were dead ; and had 
 died without witnessing any apparent success of their labours ! Poo- 
 roosootum at length became acquainted with a jnous officer, and 
 he thought of sending him to Madras, a distance of not less than 
 four hundred miles, to be baptized ; but afterwards determined to 
 send him to Cuttack, a distance of three hundred miles. lioiv aw- 
 ful is the state of a country, how deplorahle the dearth of Mis- 
 sionaries in India, lohcn a converted Hindoo coidd find, in no 
 direction, a recognized Christian instructor, loithin less than three 
 hundred tniles of his otcn dwelling! How pleasingly this interenting 
 Hindoo was taught of God is evidenced from his own narrative ! 
 He gives the following description of his experience of the Saviour's 
 care, previously to his becoming acquainted with his Christian 
 Friends. 
 
 " The Lord Jesus Christ through infinite grace and mercy, made 
 my soul to thiive and strengthen in fai;h and knowledge ; and 
 enabled his servant within me (the soul) to resist with firmness 
 those friends of the devil, shame and anxiety about the mortal 
 body, which had long caused me to struggle in sin; and had often 
 thrown me into darkness and the most dreadful apjjrehension ; and 
 would have thrown me back for ever, had it not been for the help 
 obtained of my gracious Saviour ! He has freed me from the power 
 of these two wicked enemies. Now as soon as my near relatives,
 
 230 
 
 as my brothers, mother, wife, several kinsmen and friends, as well 
 as merchants who had from time to time lent me money, heard of 
 my wonderful change, they began to afflict me. Some spoke ill of 
 me ; some execrated me ; some calumniated me ; some were en- 
 raged at me ; some gnashed their teeth at me ; some intended to 
 imprison me ; and others sought in various ways to injure me. 
 Notwithstanding all this, the Lord Jesus Christ, on whom I repose 
 my whole trust, and whom I followed as my heavenly Instructor, 
 encouraged me with sufficient patience, to answer with reason, all 
 the revilings of the persecutors ; and to stand fearless, undejected, 
 and unperplexed. And with firm purpose I avoided the society of 
 such people as would perplex me ; and for such mercy, I with 
 wonder and delight praised the kindness of the blessed Saviour, 
 who thus delivered me from my persecutors." 
 
 By letter he was introduced to Mr. Lacey, who furnishes an in- 
 teresting account of his baptism, and offers some judicious remarks 
 on his singular case. 
 
 " Lord's Day, October Gth, 1833, was fixed upon as the day for 
 his baptism. The Circuit Judge readily granted us the use of the 
 large tank, near the kutcheeree, which being in a central place, close 
 to the large road, and near the bazar, was well suited for the ad- 
 ministration of the sacred ordinance. We had a hymn, a prayer, 
 and an address in the native language ; and there were certainly not 
 fewer than a thousand persons present. As soon as the previous 
 service was over, the crowd involuntarily placed themselves on the 
 grassy sloping banks of the fine tank, and the scene was most in- 
 teresting. The multitude was silent, and the administrator and 
 candidate descended the steps into the water, and the ordinance 
 was administered. The sacred names were repeated, both in the 
 English and native languages. The reasons for so public a place 
 being fixed upon were, first, that a large company miglit be brought 
 togetlier and addressed ; and then, that by seeing how baptism was 
 administered, the people might be disabused of a number of ridicu- 
 lous notions, which the interested have industriously propagated 
 for the purpose of prejudicing the public against the ordinance. 
 
 " The same evening our new friend approached the Lord's table, 
 and learned the meaning of that gracious institution. He has since 
 that time up to tliis day, (when he starts off for his own country,) 
 talked and walked so as to lead us to hope well of him. lie is 
 at present, humble, and diligent in reading the word of God, 
 and zealous for its propagation amongst others. lie appears to be 
 the first fruits of the labours of our Independent Brethren on the
 
 231 
 
 coast ; and on liis first visit to Vizagapatam, when his intention \va§ 
 to profess the Saviour, Mr. Dawson, though very ill, was still 
 alive. lie speaks well of several others in his neighhourhood, and 
 it is not unlikely that from henceforth, some important fruits will, 
 in that direction, be gathered to the fold of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 " The case affords a fresh instance, that while we are moiii'ning 
 over our apparently fruitless labours, and even dying without seeing 
 one single individual turn to the Lord, there are those, who are not 
 only enquiring the way to Zion, but who have by means of some 
 tract or gospel which we may have distributed, obtained a clear 
 knowledge of the way of life, and are walking joyfully therein. 
 And how cheering the persuasion, that after a life of labours in the 
 Saviour's vineyard, v/e shall meet, perhaps many, whom v/e have 
 been the unknown means of guiding into the way of life I How 
 joyful the announcement will be I How delightful the interview ! 
 And how such a persuasion ought to stimulate us, still to pursue 
 our object ; leaving our ' work with the Lord,' either to be rewarded 
 with visible fruit here, or only hereafter, as he shall see most fit, 
 for he best knows what we can bear. 
 
 " We see also in this instance, the utility of Tract Societies ; here 
 is a young man, enlightened, convinced, and brought to trust and 
 rejoice in the Saviour ; and all effected through the instrumentality 
 of religious tracts, without having once had an opportunity of con- 
 versing with a Christian ! The distant consequences are still more 
 important ; for this young man will henceforth commence the 
 preaching of the gospel to his fellow countrymen ; and from the 
 grace vouchsafed to him, and the sanctification of his naturally 
 excellent abilities, he will demand great attention, and exert great 
 influence : and so may, if he continue faithful, be a means of turning 
 many to paths of holiness and life. 
 
 "He left Cuttack for his country, Oct. 21st, in company with 
 Radhoo, whom I have dispatched with him for the two-fold purpose 
 of accompanying him on his journey, of seeing his brothers who 
 are well disposed towards Christianity, and also for the purpose of 
 seeing several enquirers at Beihampore. He was rather sorrowful 
 at leaving the society of the native Christians, among Avhom he has 
 been very comfortable since bis arrival. He is no ordinary addition 
 to the Christian cause ; and will be very useful among his Tcloogoo 
 countrymen, and very helpful to our friends of the London Societ}*, 
 on the coast." 
 
 2 F
 
 232 
 
 The approach or arrival of one missionary, is often attended by 
 the removal or death of another ; and before Mr, Goadby arrived 
 in, or even had embarked for India, jNIr. Sutton, com])elled by 
 sickness, sailed from Calcutta, and arrived at Boston, in America, 
 in ]\Iay of this year. 
 
 The Society's Report of 1835, commences with an account of 
 Mr. Sutton's return from England, to his missionary labours in 
 America and India; and the ordination of the new missionary, Mr. 
 John Brooks. "A few days after the last annual meeting, Mr. 
 Brooks was solemnly ordained at Derby, as a Missionary. The 
 day was one of very peculiar interest. A multitude of friends from 
 neighbouring places, flocked into the town. The services were 
 solemn and delightful in a high degree. Many tears were shed, 
 while the young missionary narrated his religious history, and the 
 circtimstances that had led him to devote himself to labour for the 
 perishing heathen. Fervent prayer was offered for him and his 
 partner. Mr. Sutton delivered a deeply impressive charge. The 
 evening service had also its peculiar interest. On that occasion 
 jNIr. Sutton bade farewell to multitudes that felt deeply the solemni- 
 ties of the day, and a most numei'ous assembly united in singing a 
 hymn, expressive of their hope that, ' when days and years are 
 passed, they all should meet in heaven.' Since that time one year 
 has nearly passed, and, already many that were present, have 
 finished their earthly course. May it be the concern of all now on 
 earth, that enjoyed attendance at those solemn services, to uphold 
 the missionary cause, and love and serve the Saviour till he calls 
 them to an unmerited, yet infinite reward." 
 
 It was found necessary this year, for Mr. and Mrs. Lacey to 
 return home for a time, to recruit their health. Mrs. Lacey wrote 
 to a friend — " Before this arrives, you will pi'obably have heard 
 that it is my intention to sail for England in January next. For 
 several years I have been urged to this step by all who know what 
 1 have suftered in health, and the danger I have been in ; till this, 
 I never could prevail on myself to leave the field, but have at length 
 concluded to do so, and I make no doubt but you will also ap- 
 prove of the step. I have been aaxious as much as possible myself 
 to pay the expenses I shall incur by my voyage, and am happy to 
 inform you that I have two little girls to bring with me, which will 
 enable me to pay sixteen hundred rupees of the passage money. 
 I now begin to feci my approaching dcpai'ture very much ; the 
 native Christians are weeping and dissuading me from leaving them 
 almost every time I see them. The other evening I called at
 
 2S3 
 
 Guiiga Dhov's, to see his wife, and she wanted to know if I was 
 going of a truth, I told her 1 was ; and she burst into tears, saying, 
 — I was her mother, her sister, her reprover, and old friend ; 
 what should she do ? do not go, do not go, do not leave us ; when I 
 do wrong you come and reprove me, and bring me to a better mind, 
 who will instruct us like you ? I replied I was obliged to go for the 
 sake of my little children, who doubtless would be left motherless 
 if I stayed to have another illness in this climate, and their ends 
 would be defeated by my death. That all my doctors said Go, flee 
 for your life ! all my friends said the same, and I believed it to be 
 the will of God also ; but that they must look to and listen to our 
 other missionaries, and put their trust in God." 
 
 " Even now (says Mr. Goadby, referring to Mr. Lacey's depar- 
 tui'e,) we seem to be losing our strength. Lacey is returning to 
 England, and Sutton is not returned ; still the work will go on, the 
 most efficient part of it cannot now so easily be stopped ; our books 
 are widely circulated, and we have every reason to believe much 
 read ; our Native preachers are the most efficient labourers in the 
 field, and they are zealous and devoted to the work. European 
 guidance and instruction they indeed want, and I have now suffi- 
 cient of the language to make myself generally understood, though 
 not enough to warrant me to attempt a public address." 
 
 Of the circulation of Tracts, it is stated — " During the year, 
 about twenty-eight thousand tracts have been distributed. The 
 American Tract Socieiy has voted a second grant of five hundred 
 dollars to assist the Missionaries in the wide distribution of religious 
 publications. The Religious Tract Society has continued its annual 
 grant of paper for the printing of tracts. That grant this year is 
 forty -eight reams of paper. In addition to this, the Committee of 
 the Tract Society has voted ffty pounds towards the printing of 
 the Pilgrim's Progress in the Oreah language, for the use of the 
 native Christians. This work is now in hand, and Mr, Lacey hopes 
 to be able to proceed with the translation, during his stay in Eng- 
 land. This estimable work has, for almost two centuries, amused 
 the young, and delighted and instructed the more mature, in its 
 once persecuted author's native land. It has instructed many in 
 other European countries ; and now begins to speak in the lan- 
 guages of India, to guide the pilgrim in liis way to God." 
 
 " In October, Cuttack was visited by a dreadful and destructive 
 inundation. The waters of the Mahanuddy rose higher and higher^ 
 till at length, the lofty banks, that guard the city, were overflowed, 
 and gave way, and the waters deluged the neighbouring country.
 
 234 
 
 Many lives were lost. Beasts of variovis kinds, as elephants, cows, 
 sheep, together witli men, women, and trees washed from the hills, 
 were seen floating down the torrent. The lives of the missionaries 
 were graciously preserved, hut much damage was done to the So- 
 ciety's premises. Mr. Brown states, — ' The storms which are so 
 frequent here, have unroofed the English School House, and left 
 me almost in ruins. The great flood which happened in November 
 inundated all the lower places of the district, including the town of 
 Cuttack itself. Many thousands of poor people are, by this sad 
 calamity, rendered houseless and destitute. The water rose several 
 feet in our yard, and was for some days in the house. We took 
 refuge Avith brother Goadby, till the waters subsided. The same 
 flood which was so destructive in other places destroyed our chapel, 
 which is now being rebuilt. We sent a circular to the Europeans, 
 and they have generously enabled us to rebuild the chapel in an 
 improved form. Thus, amidst judgments, the Lord remembers 
 mercy. I trust the whole of the Mission property will be restored 
 without any assistance from the missionary funds." 
 
 Of Cuttack in the year 1835, it is stated by the Secretary of the 
 Society — " This city, being the first Station occupied by the Society, 
 has of course continued a principal scene of the exertions of the 
 brethren. jMr. and Mrs. Brooks arrived here, to reinforce the 
 Mission, in a favourable state of health, on April 1st, 1835 ; and 
 continue to be favored with that inestimable blessing. Mr. B. in 
 his latest communication, states that both Mrs. B. and himself are 
 well, that he had escaped fever, enjoys better health than he did 
 in England, and hopes, by avoiding exposure, to enjoy many years 
 in India. The evening after their arrival, they were introduced to 
 the native brethren at Christianpore, among whom Gunga Dhor, 
 though unable to utter a word that Mr. B. could understand, pe- 
 culiarly interested him. Mr. Brooks appears to preach with con- 
 siderable acceptance to the English congregation. The English 
 congregation has much improved. It is observed, " Last Sabbath 
 evening it was considerably better than usual ; on the following 
 Monday evening we had a large missionary prayer meeting, nearly 
 as many as on the Sunday evening." 
 
 On April 12th, the English Chapel, having been nearly Tcbuilt, 
 in consequence of the injuries it sustained from the desolating flood, 
 of the preceding year, was re-opened. Mr. Brown preached in 
 Oreah at four o'clock, and Mr. Goadby in English at seven. Both 
 services were well attended. The place was rebuilt by subscrip- 
 tions, kindly contributed in the neighbourhood. It is represented
 
 235 
 
 as a great improvement upon the last. Mr. Goadby remarks that 
 it looks very well, and that there is not, he apprehends, much 
 reason to fear dilapidation from a future flood, unless it were very 
 violent indeed. 
 
 In the same month, a new native chapel was opened at Chris- 
 tianpore. Mr. Goadby states that it is a very neat commodious 
 place. Mr. Brown remarks, — " This morning I preached for the 
 first time in the new chapel at Christianpore ; it was full, and we 
 all seemed to enjoy the opportunity. The place was built entirely 
 by the liberality of one gentleman, who has expended, within the 
 last few months, some hundreds of rupees upon our Mission. The 
 text was chosen for me, and one suitable to the peculiar circum- 
 stances in which the place was built. Luke vii. 5, 'He loveth our 
 nation, and hath built us a synagogue,' which 1 ajoplied to the ^jar- 
 ticular occasion. This is a neat native chapel, and is beside a great 
 ornament to the Christian village. I am to preach once on a v/eek- 
 night here, and once on the Lord's day in the other chapel. May 
 these places be blessed to the conversion of many a benighted 
 heathen." 
 
 The native preachers chiefly officiate in this chapel. One of 
 them preaches at ten o'clock on the sabbath morning, and another 
 at four o'clock ; excepting on the Sabbaths when the Loi-d's supper 
 is administered ; one of the native preachers, also regularly preaches 
 at Bhirapoor. At these places the congregations are good. It 
 may be interesting to state that a piece of ground contiguous to 
 Christianpore has been added to it. The old ground is stated to 
 be about full. " This addition will be found highly useful The 
 expense will be supplied here, and I hope this increasing Christian 
 village will soon be doubled in size." 
 
 THE ENGLISH SCHOOL. 
 
 " This useful Institution has been proceeding during the last 
 year, and the fruits have been seen in two young men having 
 joined the Church. One is at present a scholar in the School and 
 the other received his education here. The number of scholars 
 on the books is not so large as last year, I have struck oil" the 
 names of several who did not regularly attend ; so that though 
 the names on the books are less, the real attendance is better than 
 last year. The engagements have been the same as in former 
 years, embracing the usual branches of an English education, 
 reading, writing, arithmetic, grammar, geography, and history. 
 Their acquaintance with Scripture History and the general doctrines
 
 236 
 
 of the Christian Religion has been highly spoken of by persons 
 competent to jndge. Upon the whole our cause of thankfulness 
 is great, that in this poor benighted country an Institution which 
 has been so useful still continues to exist. A School at Pooree 
 has been established, but this, though matter for rejoicing, has in- 
 jured the subscriptions to this Institution. We have found excel- 
 lent friends in the Collector and his Lady, who have frequently 
 visited the school. Our examination passed off well, though as 
 usual the attendance of the great was not large. The boys answered 
 a multitude of questions apparently to the great satisfaction of those 
 present. j\Iany of the native Christian children attend the school, 
 and besides English are learning to read and write their own lan- 
 guagein the Roman alphabet, a system lately introduced and applied 
 to all the Indian languages." 
 
 The year 1837 reported the return of Mr. Sutton and the arrival 
 of Mr. and Mrs. Stubbins. It is gratefully observed — " The 
 operations of the Society's Missionaries, and the sphere of their 
 exertions, are now considerably more extensive, than they could 
 be reported last year. An interesting addition has also been made 
 to the number of the Society's Missionaries, by the return of Mr. 
 and Mrs. Sutton to Cuttack, and the arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Stub- 
 bins in India. The week after the last annual meeting Mr. Stub- 
 bins was solemnly designated to his important work as a Mission- 
 ary to India. The ordination service took place at Fleet, Lincoln- 
 shire, when an instructive charge to the young Missionary Avas 
 delivered by Mr. Rogers, the estimable pastor of that Church. 
 A few w^eeks afterwards he and his partner proceeded to India, in 
 the Broxbournebury, Captain Chapman. In this fine vessel their 
 accommodations were of the most agreeable description, and the 
 kindness and attention of the excellent Captain of that ship, render- 
 ed their voyage peculiarly pleasant, which was also pleasant in every 
 other respect. Mr. Stubbins by Captain Chapman's permission, 
 had frequent opportunities of preaching on board, and also of 
 endeavouring, by other methods, to promote the spiritual benefit 
 of the sailors ; and, previously to leaving the ship, Mrs. Stubbins 
 collected ten pounds for the Mission. After having been ten weeks 
 at sea, they reached the Cape of Good Hope where the ship touched. 
 The passengers going for a few days on shore, the Missionaries 
 took lodgings and pleasantly spent the short time they passed in 
 Africa. 
 
 In the latter part of December, the Broxbournebury entered the 
 river lloogly. On the 4th of January, the Missionaries landed,
 
 237 
 
 and were kiiully welcomed by Mr. Yates, and were then directed 
 to the house of Mr. Thomas, tlie successor of ]Mr. Pearce, where 
 tliey found lodgings, ready provided for them, and where they 
 were treated with great atfection and entertained most kindly." 
 
 On April 27, 1836, Mr. Sutton wrote to the Secretary representing 
 his feelings on again beholding tlie wide wastes of spiritual desola- 
 tion and death, presented iit Hindustan, to the Christian's view. 
 
 " I wrote to yon from Calcutta announcing our arrival in India, and 
 giving an account of our Missionary p;;rty and voyage. The Hrethren 
 and Sisters destined For Burmiih, Shun, and China, left us at Kcdjcroe, 
 wliile we came up by the steam boat to Calcutta. It was an affecting 
 parting with so many in whom I felt so deeply interested. 
 
 Our company now consisted of Mr. and Mrs. Day, destined for the 
 Telingas, (their colleague Mr. Abbot, went on with the other party to fetch 
 his intended wife from Burmali,) Mr. and Mrs. Noyes, and Mr. and Mrs. 
 Phillips, myself, and Mrs. S. and Mary for Orissa, and Mrs. Tondin for 
 Calcutta. Never did I feel more tlie spiritual wretcliedness and dcsti- 
 tiUion of India than during this trip. The contrast between the blasting 
 influence of Idolatry, and tlie blessed cft'ects of tlie Gospel were probably 
 more vividly impressed on my mind from my having just left the sliores of 
 a christian land. Oh it is grievous to contemplate the wide wastes of this 
 beniglited country, over wliicb no Missionary's foot has ever trod, and 
 where the joyful gospel sound lias never been proclaimed. How did I 
 long for one more opportimity of pleading with Christians in behalf of the 
 wretched lieatlion ! and how did I feel humbled and abased tliat I liad 
 allowed ni)' golden opportunity to pass away with so poor an improvement! 
 my feelings alas! too much resembled what tiiej^ have ever been ; regret 
 and self abasement for the past, mingled with resolutions of more faithful- 
 ness and diligence for the future. How enviable the attainment, to have 
 a conscience void of offence both toward God and towards men ! 
 
 All the way from the sea to Calcutta, the banks of the Hooghly are 
 crowded with villages, but not a single Missionary is there. Manj- a 
 scheme did I revolve in my mind, for supplying these perishing multitudes 
 with the bread of life ; whether any one will prove fruitful time must 
 reveal. We spent a fortnight in Calcutta, which was fully emploj-ed in 
 making preparations for our journey, and future residence in Orissa. 
 I preached four sermons, two in the Circular Road Chapel, one on board 
 the Bethel, and one for Mr. Robinson, at Bow Bazaar. The first two I 
 have since heard were not in vain. Two j'oiuig men baptized last ordi- 
 nance day, by Mr. Yates, both mentioned being benefited by my labours. 
 
 We at first proposed that tlie whole of our Missionary party should 
 travel together over land, as far as Cuttack, but an op])ortunity having 
 offered for brother and sister Day to go by sea, as far as Vizagapatam, they 
 embraced it and are now waiting there for their colleague from Birma to 
 join them. The rest of us acted upon our first agreement, and travelled 
 over land to Balasore. Brother and sister (Joi'.dby were just settled here, 
 and gave ns a cordial welcome ; as this was the case, and as brother and 
 sister Philliiis seemed to think favourable of Jellasore, a large village 
 about tliiity miles from Balasore, it was agreed to leave them witli Brother 
 and Sister G. to nc([uire the language, and otherwise fit themselves for this 
 new station. This plan I ardently hope will be acted upon. After spen- 
 ding a few days with our friends at Balasore we prosecuted our journey to 
 CiUtack : liere we arrived in safety and liealth on Saturday evening 12/A 
 March, and were cheerfully entertained by Brother and Sister Brooks."
 
 238 
 
 At tills period it was stated — " The English congregation had 
 increased. Several fresh Europeans attended. Several among 
 them seemed hopefully serious, and Mr. Williams, the Judge at 
 Cuttack, with his pious lady, appeared truly the friends of Religion. 
 The latest reference to the state of the English congregation repre- 
 sents it as very serious and as numerous. Of one of the most 
 solemn of Christian acts of worship, Mr. Sutton remarks, — 
 
 " Our assembly at the Lord's Supper presented a most interesting 
 appearance ; and cold must be the heart which is not affected at 
 the sight. Our Chapel is almost filled with Euroj)cans, Americans, 
 East Indians, and Hindoos, who eat of the same bread and drink of 
 the same cup. We are all one in Christ Jesus." 
 
 At another time he records the singular, but pleasing fact, that 
 on a day when three Hindoos had been baptized, at a most refresh- 
 ing opportunity at the Lord's table, they had in their company, 
 communicants from Mahratta, Bengal, Orissa, and other parts of 
 Asia ; from Portugal, France, America, England and Scotland. 
 Haste happy day when the nations to which these converts, uniting 
 at one table at Cuttack, belonged, shall be all one in Christ Jesus !" 
 
 At a Committee Meeting in 183G, held at Loughborough, it 
 was suggested, that a Press would be of great importance in Orissa. 
 The suggestion was cordially adopted, and the annual Report stated, 
 " To give more efficiency to the book and tract department of the 
 Society's operations, the Committee have determined that a jinnf- 
 ing press shall be established at Cuttack, and placed under the 
 immediate superintendence of Mr. Sutton. The Committee have 
 accordingly detemiined that Mr. Sutton continue to reside at 
 Cuttack, where, besides taking part in other departments of Mission- 
 ary labour, he will take the especial supervision of the press ; and 
 it has also been arranged that Mr. Sutton and Mr. Lacey be joint 
 pastors of the Church at Cuttack. This arrangement has been made 
 with Mr. Lacey's cordial concurrence and approbation. 
 
 The Religious Tract Society has made its usual grant of paper 
 for the printing of tracts : the grant is increased to ninety reams 
 of paper, part of which the Missionaries are authorized to devote 
 to the publication of Baxter s Call to the Unconverted. The 
 American Tract Sociey, has announced to its supporters, that they 
 considered it necessary for the year then passing, to appropriate 
 the sum of one thousand dollars to the Orissa Mission, and to that 
 of their Baptist P'riends, in the same district of India. 
 
 During Mr. and Mrs. Lacey's sojourn in their native land, they 
 received the following letter, from the native brethren and sisters,
 
 239 
 
 wiiom the_v liacl left for a time, ' like sheep in the wilderness.' — But 
 the great Shepherd, through the care of his under shepherds, pfc-^ 
 served them from ' the lion and the bear.' 
 
 " Continually and for ever, may the grace atid consolation of God oui* 
 Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, be with tliee. 
 
 To our greatly beloved, our crown and our joy, even to Padree Lacey 
 Sahib, and also to his Lady Sahib, do we address this epistle. All the 
 fbristian bretliron and sisters, wlio compose the Chm-ch of Christ in. 
 Cuttack, namely, Rama Chnndra, Gunga Dhor, and Doitaree, with all 
 tlie rest, send you much much love and christian sakitation. On the foi^ 
 lowing account have we written to thee: By the grace of God, atthe 
 present time, we are all wellj and we desire to receive a letter, containing 
 agreeable intelligence, from thee. Tliou has shown unto us^ the great 
 and gK)rious way of salvation. In the midst of darkness, by thy instruc- 
 tions we obtain to see a great light ; thou hast been to us an example in 
 the ways of lioliness. Tlie mercy M'hich God intended before the world 
 began, even that Gospel liast thou preached unto us. Affording U9 
 various help, and all kinds of excellent instructions, thoU hast firmly 
 settled and established our minds ; and therefore by thy means, in the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, we have obtained a new birth unto life. We are be- 
 come of the household of God, and continually rejoice in the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, offering praise to the Lord our God. Moreover, we enjoy the 
 sweet hope of everlasting life ; and therefore, O oiu- greatly beloved, 
 since the day thou didst depart from this place, and set out on thy 
 journey to thine own country, taking with thee thy wife, and chddren, 
 even from that day tears have not ceased to run down from our eyes lot* 
 thee ; for as a father and mother protect their children, so hast thou, _ with 
 all knowledge, and uiiderstanding, and love of God, fed and nourished 
 our precious souls. This instruction, even now, we daily digest in our 
 minds. For thee we never cease to pray to God, that thou mayest obtain 
 his grace ; that as with thy wife and children thou didst leave this country, 
 so thou mayest safely arrive in thine own, and there enjoy an affectionate 
 meeting with all yoiir brothers and sisters. 
 
 Give our affectionate christian salutation to all the Churches of Christ. 
 May their prayers be to God on our behalf, for we are weak; then shall 
 we be strong in the strength of the Lord. O may we remain steadfast in 
 the good way even unto the end, and remain declaring the Gospel in thi^ 
 benighted land, till at length, in the day of the Lord, we shall all find 
 grace from Him. That we obtain this grace, O pray for us. O, beloved 
 brother, we heard of the affliction which happened unto you while you 
 remained in Calcutta, namely, that you heard there how tiiat thy father 
 had gone to heaven ; we were on that account much concerned tor thee. 
 Also we heard how that Boxoo stole some of thy property, being un-' 
 grateful, as well as how you had not money sufdcient for your joumey^ 
 and were greativ distressed. But most of all we heard of the affection 
 wdiich you manifested for us at the moment of yov.r departure, even by 
 your tears. We heard also that thy children, and thy lady Sahib, wept 
 at the remembrance of us. All this we heard ; and vdien the intelligence 
 reached us, we gave ourselves up lo grief, and were as though we siiould 
 not again see pleasure. Goaaby Sahib read to us the 1/tter you sent 
 from on board, which letter informed us of the illness of Willie baba, and 
 we all united in prayer that God would recover him from sickness, and 
 protect and save yon ail ; nor shall \Ve feel our minds at rest till we re reive 
 a letter from thee. In the cold season we went out with the missi.mary 
 brethren to preach the Gospel, and we distributed many tracts. We havs 
 
 So
 
 210 
 
 preached on tile Lord's -day to the Native Clirlstian congregation, and 
 
 iMr. Brown has also dons so. Mr. \V. has greatly assisted the Church, 
 
 being very kind and us-f'ul. In Christiani)oor he has built a chapel for us, 
 new, and of substantial materials. Here we have divine worship, while 
 a large verandah in front serves for a school-room for the Native Chris- 
 tian children, where they obtain wisdom. He has inorever opened a 
 well in the new christian village, where our brother Hurree Paree lives; 
 he allows our aged brahmuiiee sister something to eat ; and has agreed 
 to sui)port Krnpa Sindoo as a Native Christian preacher, as well as ex- 
 l)resses himself generally very favourable towards all the brethren and 
 sisters. From these iatiinatioiis, we hope that his heart towards the Lord 
 is well afiected. 
 
 Since thy departure Sebo has been baptized, and now lie and his family 
 live in the house of Bumadab at Nokora. The rice you left has been 
 fccld, and the money deposited in the hands of Goadby Sahib. Padree 
 Goadby went to Calcutta to seek for a wife, and from America there came 
 a wife for him, and to her he was married, and returned in one month to 
 Cuttack. Padree Brooks has arrived at Cuttack, and lives in the Bunga- 
 low belonging to Mr. Brown, where he is studying the Oriya under the 
 ])undit Bhagnutty-misser. We are all well. The chapel near the house 
 of (Junga Dhor, whicli you know was destroyed by a flood, has been rebuilt 
 and there is English worship therein. On Lord"s-day, at four o'clock in 
 the afternoon, we continue to have Oriya worship in this chapel, when Mr. 
 Brown officiates. We have divine worship at Bhogerpoor, in the little 
 chapel there ; we preach by turns on every Lord's-day. Mahadab-das 
 has not been restored to fellowship; his mind is not at present in a right 
 state. Gunga Dlior, he who laid hold upon the river Gunga, and Rama 
 Cliundra, Ram, who is of the nature of brightness, and Doitaree, he who 
 conquers demons, and Krapa Sindoo, he who is a sea of mercy, and Bam- 
 adab, he who is as a god of comfort, and Rahadoo, he who destroys Rahoo, 
 and the Bniddhee-bltoonee, she who is the aged sister, and Dahanee, she 
 who reduces to ashes, and Knmllee, she who is softness, and Ilurreeparree, 
 he who is the saviour or deliverer, named Hurree, and Treelochitn, he who 
 is the three-eyed, and Coranusowa, he who bears mercy, and Seba-purree, 
 he who undei-stnudaSeho, (Hid Bolcruni, he who is the strength of Ram, 
 and Soobanee, he who is the sweet worded, and Sodanunda, he who is the 
 ever-joyful, and all the rest of the men, women, and children, are well. 
 Truly some are occasionally indisposed in body, but get well again. All 
 these brothers, sisters, and children, to thee, and to thy lady Sahib, once 
 more much much affectionate salutation send. Also to the child Hannah, 
 and to the child Willie, and to the child Charlie, all the above persons 
 send kisses of love. 
 
 To all the brethren and sisters believing in Christ, of the churches 
 in Kngland, the brethren and sisters believing in Christ who are of the 
 church in Cuttack, send their endless endless salutation. We are all in 
 one mind, proceeding in the path of the Gospel, and are praying and 
 labouring for the extension of the kingdom of God. The brother who 
 came from Bisak-patna, (Pooroosootum,) and was baptized, has sent us 
 a letter. He has had much inconvenience in travelling from place to 
 place with his wife and children ; but has been finally appointed to one of 
 the mission stations on the Coromandel coast, along with Mr. Gordan, 
 whom you saw at Madras. There he is preaching the Gospel. Bainadab 
 and Krupa Sindoo have been chosen to preach the Gospel here ; and the 
 rest of the brethren are in the offices they held when you were here. 
 
 The charge which thou didst deliver to us, a written copy of which we 
 received from thee, the same have I read, and in all things think of thee 
 and long after thee. Please give my salutation to the other ministers of 
 Christ there, and to my christian brothers and sisters. About many other
 
 241 
 
 things we intend to write to thee again in a short time. Favour us soon 
 with an answer to this letter. Tell us where you are — the name of the town 
 or city, and about tliysclf. We have some inquirers, who are obtaining 
 instruction, and things are much as they were wlien you saw them. And 
 now what more shall I write ? all things here are known to thee. Pardon 
 the liberty we have taken in writing to thee." 
 
 April oth, \83o, Cuttack. 
 
 Appropriate reference is made to tlie new feature in missionary 
 proceedings, occasioned by the consecration of Miss Kirkman to the 
 good of her sex in India. It is stated — " The Committee received 
 an application from Miss Kirkman, a young lady, who is anxious 
 to consecrate herself to the promotion of the spiritual welfare of the 
 female population of India. The peculiar departments of exertion, 
 to which, it is conceived, she may devote her efforts, are female 
 education, and the instruction of Hindoo v.oiuen. The Committee 
 unanimously and ivith much jtleasure accepted Miss K's. offer of 
 herself. Her estimable parents, in a spirit of consecration to the 
 cause of Christ, like that of their beloved daughter, much as they 
 feel the sacrifice, cheerfully resign her ; and with a similar devotcd- 
 ness to the Redeemer's glory, engage to allow her anniudly such a 
 sum as will be sufficient for her support. Surely the friends of the 
 mission will pray, that His favour, v.hose presence fills the heart 
 with nobler joy than even the society of the most affectionate and 
 pious child, may rest abundantly upon them ; and that they may 
 rejoice in the confidence, that whether in this uncertain world they 
 meet again or not, the interval, at the longest, will be but short 
 before they meet in heaven ; and there feel that every sacrifice they 
 could ever make, was infinitely more than merited by Him who 
 bought them with his blood. May they part in the spirit of that 
 eminent Christian, who leaving, for a scene of danger and death, 
 the beloved wife of his bosom, calmly said, ' We have an eternity 
 to spend together.' " 
 
 The Report of 1838, announced the return to India of Mr. and 
 Mrs. Lacey, accompanied by Miss Kirkman to Orissa. It is stated 
 — "Amidst the numerous population of this first station of the 
 Society's labours, the glad tidings of redeeming love have continued 
 to be proclaimed, and some additions have been made to the 
 Saviour's flock. Daring the past year, Mr. and Mrs. Lacey have 
 returned to their former station, accompanied by their devoted 
 young friend I\Iiss Kirkman. The farewell services connected with 
 the departure of these friends from England, took place at Leicester, 
 August 22nd, 1837 ; ^nd early in September they left England for
 
 242 
 
 India, in the Royal Saxon, Captain Reiiner. During the voyage, 
 they had many opportunities for public and social worship, the 
 Captain encouraging iNIr. Lacey to conduct divine service. 
 
 *' As the Commanders of some East India ships are so unfavour- 
 able to religions worship, it should be known that Captain Renner 
 manifested a very different spirit. He always endeavoured to make 
 way for divine service ; the men were generally present ; but when 
 they could not be spared from the management of the ship, the 
 Captain and others attended ; and besides Lord's day morniiig 
 worship, lectures on Lord's day evening and on Wednesday evening 
 were delivered by his request. Among tlie sailors, books and 
 tracts were distributed ; and hope was entertained that salutary 
 religious impressions were made upon the minds of several indivi- 
 duals during the voyage. 
 
 " They reached Calcutta in January ; they received a kind wel- 
 come, and were entertained at tlie house of My. Hughes, Balle- 
 gunge. During their stay in Calcutta, Mr. Lacey had frequent 
 opportunities of addressing numbers of Oreas on the great truths of 
 the gospel. So many of the natives of Orissa resort to Calcutta, 
 that he found himself every where surrounded by persons who 
 could understand him. By many he was recognised as 'the 
 Cuttack Padree Sahib, who preaches against Juggernaut, and ex- 
 horts the people to worship Jesus Christ,' and felt it not unpleasant 
 to be thus recognised. 
 
 " On the 19th of February, Mr. Lacey and his companions em- 
 barked for Tumlook, and thence proceeded to INIidnapore. While 
 there, for a few days, Mr. Lacey preached to large and attentive 
 crowds in the Bazaar. Thence they proceeded to Balasore, and 
 Cuttack. Of their arrival at the latter place, Mr. Lacey states, — 
 'About eight o'clock in the morning of the first of March, the 
 bearers set us down at the school-house, where brother and sister 
 Sutton are located, and thus our long journey ended. We were 
 glad to see our old friends and fellow labourers, and joined sincerely 
 and fervently in thanksgiving to our kind heavenly Preserver, that 
 he had so long preserved us by land and by sea, and had at length 
 brought us together again, where many of our best days have been 
 spent, and much interesting labour bestowed. As we passed 
 through the town, the people ran to express their pleasure to see 
 us again, and throughout the day numbers of persons arrived, to 
 say how glad they were to see us again in Cuttack. Komile and 
 Danee were here, when we arrived, and were much affected, when 
 ve a^'uin spoke to them ; and the native Christians one by one
 
 243 
 
 dropped in to pay us a visit. I need not say there was a mutual 
 pleasure from once more seeing eacli otlier. lirothcr Stubbins post- 
 poned his departure till our arrival ; he is now gone to Berhampore, 
 where, judging from the place and the labourer, there is every 
 prospect of his usefulness. I found the native church better than 
 I anticipated, the number of the members has considerably increased. 
 The native Christian children's boarding school, forms now an 
 interesting feature of the Mission in Cuttack. The first sai>bath 
 after my arrival was of great interest. I preached in the morning 
 in Oreah, with much liberty and pleasure, in the chapel in Chris- 
 tianpore. Almost all the Christian community was present, and 
 the chapel was well filled. In the afternoon I administered the 
 Lord's Snppcr to the Church, composed of Natives, Indo-British, 
 and English, in Oreah and English. O what a pleasing sight ! a 
 large chapel full ! At night preached again in English, chapel full. 
 JVe must have a new and larger chapel, and are setlincj about it. 
 We thank God and take courage. I am much engaged in the 
 Bazaar and at Mellas." 
 
 The return of Mr. and ]\Irs. Goadby to their native land, is 
 referred to, and the expected ordination of Mr. Wilkinson to the 
 great work in Orissa. 
 
 The blessed cause of the Redeemer gained ground in the follow- 
 ing year. The first Tract printed at the Cuttack Press, was hastily 
 composed for the Ruth Jattra of 1838, and was entitled — " The 
 wonderful advantages of a Pilgrimage to Juggernaut." The evil:i 
 of this pilgrimage are there detailed. Many of these Tracts have 
 been circulated. 
 
 Of the manner in which church business is conducted, one of the 
 brethren gives an interesting statement, in furnishing an account of 
 a church lueeting. " This evening we had one of the most inter- 
 esting Church Meetings I ever attended. The members were al- 
 most all native. Of Europeans there were only ourselves. Captain 
 Bamfield, and Mr. Palfreyman. After singing and prayer in Oreah 
 and English, an application for re-admission was dismissed on ac- 
 count of the individual having been discovered to make too free a 
 use of gunga, so much so as to become intoxicated. A candidate's 
 name also was struck off the list. The names of eight candidates 
 were then read over. Some were fresh ones. Their cases were 
 considered, and their experience, profession, and conversation can- 
 vassed with much prudence and christian feeling. Four were re- 
 ceived, Mr. Harris, schoolmaster, Komilee, the wife of Mahadab, 
 Rosikaront, and Ilarree, the wife of Boliakonta. The baptism to
 
 244 
 
 take place next Lord's day ; the natives to be baptized in the open 
 air, where heathen natives can come to see and hear, and the 
 European in the chapel after the evening sermon." The baptismal 
 services took place as appointed : Mr. Harris was baptized in the 
 chapel, and the Hindoo converts in the open air, when, it was 
 supposed, about eight hundred spectators were present. 
 
 The enlargement of the chapel is particularly referred to at this 
 time. "The chapel at Cuttack has been enlarged to more than 
 double its former size. Its present dimensions are fifty feet long 
 by thirty wide, with a verandah ten feet wide on the sides and 
 front. This enlargement was rendered necessary by the increase of 
 Europeans at the station ; by the additions made to the native 
 church, and by the increase almost every month of the native con- 
 gregation. This rendered the former chapel inconveniently small, 
 especially on those sabbaths when the Lord's supper was adminis- 
 tered. Mr. Sutton collected for the object about seven hundred 
 rupees, which he transferred to the hands of Mr. Lacey, who had 
 much of the superintendence of the work. A circular was sent to 
 the Christian residents in Cuttack and the vicinity, which soon 
 raised about five hundred rupees more. To this, subsequent addi- 
 tions were made, and the v/hole expense, amounting to one thousand 
 four hundred and twenty rupees, has been defrayed. Above an 
 acre has been added to the chapel ground. A tank has been 
 opened in the centre of this ground, for use on baptismal occasions. 
 This tank is about one hundred feet wide. With the soil taken 
 from the tank, thegi'ound in the old chapel yard has been improved, 
 and the whole of the ground enclosed with an embankment, to 
 prevent the ingress of the flood in the rainy season. The whole of 
 the ground which has been enclosed, is planted round with cocoa- 
 nut trees of five years growth, which add much to the appearance 
 of the place, and will hereafter add to the usefulness of the addi- 
 tion. The cocoa-nut plant being the exclusive perquisite of the 
 sacerdotal class, and being usually planted around the temples of 
 the land, their appearance around this christian sanctuary produces 
 a favourable impression on the natives. 
 
 The chapel was re-opened on Lord's day, August 19th. Mr. 
 Sutton preached in the morning, from 1 Cor. iii. 9. In the after- 
 noon the native congregation assembled at four o'clock, and Mr. 
 Lacey preached on Isa. liii. 11. A goodly company of natives, all 
 clean and orderly, were present, and many were in tears. Mr. 
 Lacey preached again at seven in the evening, from Isa. liv. 2, 3.
 
 245 
 
 The attendance was good, the attention serious, and the whole a 
 day of mnch holy pleasure. 
 
 After relating these events Mr. Lacey remarks, — " It is just 
 twelve years since the chapel was first opened. 1 laid the foun- 
 dation stone in May 1826, and on Novemher 5th of that year 
 delivered the first sermon. Brother Sutton was at Cuttack at the 
 time, and assisted, and we have been spared through twelve event- 
 ful years, in an Indian climate, and are now permitted together to 
 re-open the Chapel after an enlargement to more than twice its 
 former size. This is what is seldom seen in India. We were 
 then without a single native convert, and yesterday the coldest 
 heart must have been warmed, to have beheld our native christian 
 congregation." 
 
 The ordination of Mr. Wilkinson, is mentioned at the close of 
 the Report. " The ordination took place at Wisbeach, Cambridge- 
 shire, August 1st, 1838. The services of the day were of an inter- 
 esting and solemn nature. Mr. Wilkinson's account of his religious 
 history, excited much deep feeling throughout a crowded and nu- 
 merous congregation. His conversion from sin and infidelity was 
 connected with circumstances of a singular kind, and strikingly 
 displayed the power of divine grace. An introductory discourse 
 was delivered by Mr. J. B. Pike, then of Boston. The ordination 
 prayer was off"ered by Mr. Jones of March, and was very solemn 
 and appropriate. The questions to the young Missionary were 
 proposed by his warm friend Mr. Peggs, of Bourn, and a short 
 charge was addressed to him by the Secretary of the Society. 
 During the solemn services of this important day, the presence of 
 the Lord was enjoyed. On the morning of the day, Mr. Wilkin- 
 son was united in marriage to Miss Desborough, a valuable young 
 friend, much esteemed and beloved in the church at Wisbeach, to 
 to which, like her partner, she belonged. They were to have 
 sailed for India in a few days, but various delays took place, so 
 that they did not finally leave their native land till late in Septem- 
 ber. They then sailed in the Moira, Captain R. M. Carthy. 
 Another Baptist Missionary and his wife went in the same ship. 
 They touched at the Cape, and from thence Mr. Wilkinson address- 
 ed a letter to the Secretary. 
 
 The Society was, this year, much indebted to a kind friend, the 
 late Miss Barnes, of St. Ives, Hunts, for two bequests, one for 
 a thousand pounds, to be paid without needless delay. The other for 
 four hundred and fifty pounds at the decease of an individual, who
 
 246 
 
 is to receive the interest during her life. IMiss Barnes had long 
 been a warm friend to the Society. She has left the larger legacy 
 for the expressed purpose of sending out additional INlissionaries. 
 The subject has been laid before the Committee at a recent meeting, 
 when tlie following resolution was adopted, " The Committee 
 pledge themselves to appropriate the money left by Miss Barnes, 
 to the purposes specified in her will, on the receipt of it." 
 
 Mrs. Wilkinson has given an interesting account of tlieir first 
 interview with the Native Ministers, which took place at Cuttack, 
 March 30th, 1839, where the brethren were assembled for their 
 Annual Conference. 
 
 " The native preachers soon heard of our arrival, and came to 
 see us. They had assembled in an adjoining room. Brother 
 Lacey led lis to them. All were seated on the floor, but they in- 
 stantly arose, and presented a noble army on the Lord's side. I 
 was truly delighted to see their intelligent faces, and hear their 
 solicitude for the best interests of their countrymen. Gunga, in his 
 figurative manner of speaking, asked Mr. "Wilkinson "7/ any other 
 Missionaries were hanfjing to his tail .''" We said, " Why are you 
 so anxious that others should come ?" Ke gave three reasons, — 
 
 First. — Because there was a great sinking in the well of igno- 
 rance, and more ropes were wanted to pull the people out. 
 
 Second. — Many were drowning in the sea of sin, and more ships 
 must be sent to rescue tiiem. 
 
 Third. — He desired that many more Christians should follow the 
 example of Christ, who left heaven that he might do good to men." 
 
 The year, whose proceedings are thus in part detailed, proved 
 on the whole an important and encouraging year. Foi'the measure 
 of success that has been enjoyed, much gratitude and praise are 
 due to God. lliis is the view taken by our estimable brother, 
 Sutton, vv'ho observes, " On the whole we consider the year to 
 have been one of general prosperity, and which in many views calls 
 for our fervent thankfulness to the Author of every good and per- 
 fect gift. Let us labour on, taking fresh courage from the past, 
 and present success ; and animated by the hope, " that when we 
 have fought the good fight, kept the faiih, and finished the 
 Course, there is a crown, in reserve, which the Lord the righteous 
 Judge, shall give us at that day." 
 
 In reference to the future, Mr. Stubbins takes a very encoura- 
 ging view. He writes, " Aly conviction is, that Orissa is white" 
 niny to the harvest, and we want only men to gather in the pre- 
 cious and innnorlalgrain.^' Thus encouraged by mercies received,
 
 247 
 
 and bv hopes excited, the Society is bound to use every effort to 
 send other labourers into the harvest." 
 
 An anonymous donation of £G0. was, a few months ago, sent 
 to the Secretary, to assist in sending out Missionaries. A consi- 
 derable part of Miss Barnes's legacy, for the same object, has also 
 been paid to the Treasurer; and John Wright, Esq. of Birmingham, 
 with singular liberality, offered to the Committee, to defray one 
 third of the expense of the outfit and passage of four Missionaries. 
 
 The statistics of the church at Cuttack in 1840, is stated — 
 "Since the year 1828 when the first Hindoo was baptized the record 
 of baptisms is — Europeans and East Indians 53 ; Hindoos 95. 
 To the above are to be added nominal Christians and Enquirers 
 196. — The Report of 1845 states — "The number in connection 
 with the Society's stations, that are freed from the shackles of 
 Hindooism, cannot now be much, if any, below one thousand; 
 for according to statistics furnished by your senior Missionary, 
 the number at Cuttack, and the locations more especially connected 
 with the station amounts to 816. Of this number there are at 
 Cuttack 409. Christianpore 89. Laceycie 34. The Asylum 92. 
 Societypore 39. Khunditta 39. Choga 44. Bhogerpore 15. 
 Indo- British 55. It is not pretended that all these are really 
 christians, but many of them are such, and the rest, including 
 children, are delivered from the chains of Hindoo superstition and 
 idolatry, and are brought under christian instruction. This is 
 not a trifling measure of success, though small compared with what 
 is needed." 
 
 The year 1841, saw the mission considerably assisted by the 
 ordination of Mr. and Mrs. Grant, the appointment of ]*Ir Vv . Brooks 
 as a Printer, and of Miss Derry as assistant to Mrs. Stubbins, (for- 
 merly Miss Kirkman.) — " These brethren with their wives and 
 Miss Derry, sailed for Calcutta, June 17th, in the Pekin, Captain 
 Laing. The service in which Mr. Grant v/as set apart to this great 
 work, and in which all this interesting party were reminded of then- 
 duties, and commended to the divine blessing, took place at Not- 
 tingham on Tuesday the first of June. The day was one of much 
 sacred pleasure. Numbers displayed a lively interest for the object, 
 to which this band of young disciples of the Saviour were devoting 
 themselves. Mr. Grant in his answers to the usual questions, 
 manifested much intense concern to be employed as a Missionary 
 labourer, declaring that he would prefer being a Missionary to the 
 highest earthly dignity, and that his desire was in India to live, 
 
 2 II
 
 248 
 
 in India to die, and in India to be buried. Tlie Committee have 
 determined that his station shall be fixed by the next Orissa Con- 
 ference, Mr. Brooks is placed as a Missionary Printer upon the 
 same footing as a Mi«sionary in every I'espect. In the first instance 
 he goes to take the superintendence, and whole management of 
 the mechanical part of the Printing Establishment ; but as he has 
 manifested talents for preaching, it is deemed most probable that 
 he will by degrees, engage in other Missionary labours. Miss Derry 
 goes out to assist INIrs. Stubbins in promoting female education, 
 and instructing Hindoo women. The expense of her outfit and 
 passage has been defrayed by the Ladies' Society for advancing 
 education in the East. The managers of this Society have mani- 
 fested the interest they take in JNIrs. Stubbin's labours, and their 
 satisfaction with her efforts, by a grant of twenty pounds to assist 
 her schools." 
 
 The year 1842 terminated the first twenty years of the Society's 
 actual labours in Orissa. Mr. Pike in his own peculiar style, de- 
 scribes the position of the Society, and his views are happily con- 
 firmed by Mr. Lacey. — " When your Society was just struggling 
 into life, it was remarked, that a Missionary Society resembles a 
 stream tending to the ocean : at first a rivulet, that may be 
 measured by a span, but which, increasing as it flows, swells till 
 the insignificant brook expands into a river, and swelling still, 
 before its course concludes, the river becomes a sea. A hojie was 
 then expressed that this then little stream might, in some distant 
 age, long after those, who saw it rise, were forgotten, — pour the 
 waters of salvation, through many a barren spot, in the wide hea- 
 then wilderness. The events of the past twenty years furnish 
 evidence that this hope was not presumptuous. You may look for- 
 ward to a lime when thousands of chrii^tian churches, as so many 
 centres of light and love, shall bestud that portion of India, which 
 falls to the lot of your Society. Then the land will have its tem- 
 ples, but they will all be temples of Jehovah. It will have its songs 
 and its offerings, but its songs will be the sweet hymns of Zion, 
 and its offerings millions of renewed and consecrated hearts. It 
 will have its pilgrims, but they will all be pilgrims to the city of 
 the living God. Prophecy predicts these triumphs, the zeal of the 
 Lord of hosts will accomplish them ; and their commencement is 
 found in your humble yet expanding efforts. Your little rivulet 
 has already swelled to a brook. On this fact one of your brethren 
 ^n India has remarked ; — " Twenty years have now elapsed since 
 our brethren and sisters, Bampton and Peggs, with one native
 
 219 
 
 christian attendant, Abraham, trod their uurriciulcd way to this 
 phice. The darkness of Idolatry was then universal and un- 
 broken ; and compared with what then existed, in relation to the 
 good cause, our present circumstances must induce the exclamation, 
 ^iVhathath God wrought?' It is the Lord's doing, and is wondrous in 
 oureyes ! From this spot, where five souls formed the little christian 
 band, the cause has spread from the centre to the uttermost north- 
 and south of the land; nor overlooking intermediate places, and 
 more local settlements. At Berhampore, we have three European 
 and two native labourers, with a native christian church of more 
 than twenty members : and the Gospel is being made known through- 
 out a wide and populous district. At Ganjam, sixteen miles north 
 of Berhampore, we have two European and three native labourers, 
 with a church of ten or tivelve members ; and through a wide field 
 the empire of Idolatry is being invaded by the light of divine 
 truth. At Balasore, there are two American and one native labour- 
 er, with a church of some tivelve or fourteen christians. At Jella- 
 sore, a few miles north of Balasore, there are two American and 
 two native labourers ; all actively employed in circulating that 
 knowledge which in its progress subjects all mankind to the love 
 and service of God. At Midnapoor, although no results have 
 appeared, yet books have been put in circulation, and to some degree 
 the tidings of mercy have been made known. And now, at Cal- 
 cutta, amidst a population of more than a million souls, we have 
 four European and two native labourers ; with a church of sixteen 
 or eighteen members, seeking the eternal salvation of some forty 
 thousand of the sons of Orissa, who have wandered there in search 
 of the bread which perisheth. While at Cuttack, from whence 
 these branches have generally shot forth, we have six European 
 and four native labourers, with a church of one hundred and twejit// 
 two members; and three minor stations, where native preachers 
 are labouring for the edification of the native christians placed 
 under their care, and for the instruction of the multitudes of liea!- 
 thens all around them. And the movement of all these Stations, 
 (except Midnapoor, now for a time vacated,) is onward. The 
 preaching of the Gospel, is awakening enquiry, the tracts are dis- 
 tributing knowledge, and the numerous schools are instructing the 
 young, while our Press is pouring forth a tide of instruction to be 
 let into a thousand channels to fertilize the wliole land. Upon 
 the whole, there is reason to say, " The Lord has done great tilings 
 for us, whereof we are glad."
 
 250 
 
 The efforts of the Missionaries to diffuse the Gospel in Cuttack, 
 and its vicinity, have continued through the past year, and have 
 not been in vain. Sixteen have been added to the church by 
 baptism, fourteen of them Hindoos, and the other two Indoo-britons. 
 Mr. Laeey states, that the year has been marked b)' no circum- 
 stances of unusual interest in the progress of the sacred cause, but 
 it has offered no reason for discouragement. He justly observes, 
 that in India the progress of christian light is like the dawn of a 
 morning, darkened by dense and universal fogs. On such a 
 morning the light struggles long with the darkness, but its pro- 
 gress though imperceptible, is certainly, and finally triumphant. 
 Thus the dawn of a bright and blessed day has broken upon the 
 benighted Oreas ; and that dawn has advanced during the past 
 year. 
 
 On the first Lord's day in December, five candidates were 
 baptized, four of them young persons. The other was a widow 
 of an enquirer from Choga, who died while he was seeking in- 
 struction. She assists in cooking for the girl's department of the 
 School, and is very steady and consistent. On the day of baptism 
 the chapel was crowded. Mr. Lacey preached and baptized, and 
 afterwards administered the Lord's supper. He observes, it was 
 a happy, " a very happy opportunity, a day long to be remem- 
 bered." 
 
 On the first Sabbath in February, a Telinga convert belonging 
 to the sixth Madras Native Infantry, was baptized, being the 
 eighth baptized from that regiment during its sojourn at Cuttack. 
 " They are now," the Missionary writes, " called to China, but 
 they value the word of God, and can use it with great ease, and 
 I hope and think they will be able to go forward in the good 
 path." 
 
 Of Missionary Students and Native Ministers, it is stated — " The 
 last Report announced that Somnath, Damudar, and Sebo Naik, 
 had been placed under Mr. Sutton's care, as students for the 
 ministry ; the two former were boarders, and the latter being mar- 
 ried was a daily attendant. They thus continued till a special 
 Conference in October, when it was agreed that they should be re- 
 ceived as assistant preachers, Damudar to accompany Mr. Sutton to 
 Calcutta ; and Sebo to go to Berhampore, and assist Mr. Stubbins ; 
 and Somnath to remain at Cuttack. Mr. Lacey referring to them 
 observes, "We have added three to the number of our native 
 preaclicrs, who are all men of more than ordinary promise."
 
 251 
 
 Mr. Sutton referring to them and to the period of their continuance 
 •under his care writes, " It was a short experiment, but long 
 enough amidst all the imperfections attending it, to show its 
 importance, and what results may lie expected from a proper 
 and thorough system of training. These young preachers bid 
 fair to make useful men, and fully justify our selection of them 
 to the office they sustain. Still it were to be wished, the two 
 youngest could have had a year or two of close study of several 
 subjects, immediately bearing on their work." He adds, — ■" Khum- 
 boo has not been received as a student yet, but I have still hopes 
 of him. The next most promising class on our premises, are 
 four of the youths recently converted, but they are still so very 
 young, that nothing can be said of them as preachers for several 
 years, though I am determined on commencing a course of pre- 
 paratory studies with them, so soon as I can find a master. My 
 pundit that I employed in teaching them Sanscrit, is retained by 
 Brother Lacey, and I have not yet been able to find another. 
 At present, therefore, I can only report on the past, and say but 
 little as to what may be done during the current year. I hope 
 however, to lose no opportunity of promoting this important branch 
 of our work, so far as I can do it, or secure co-operation in it. 
 May the Lord raise up and send forth during the present year, 
 a class of Damodurs, and Somnaths, and Seeboos." 
 
 The subject of cultivating native talent, and of training up 
 suitable converts as native ministers, has been frequently referred 
 to, in letters from the Secretary, especially in correspondence 
 addressed to ]Mr. Sutton. In a recent communication he express- 
 ed his strong feelings upon this subject, and made a proposal to 
 which the Committee have most cheerfully acceded. 
 
 " I suppose I may do something in the matter of Government 
 translations ; and this, in connexion with my probable return to 
 Cuttack, leads me to make a proposal to which I beg your kind 
 attention. I find that it is vain for me to expect to do much, 
 (excepting on the Sabbath), beyond my daily labours in trans- 
 lating and correcting the press, and taking the general oversight 
 of our educational department; and that the little time I can spare 
 from writing, may be most advantageously employed in endeav- 
 ouring to train up a class of young men as native preachers. Now 
 we can have little hope of permanently and extensively benefit- 
 ing Orissa, without raising up an efiicient native ministry ; but 
 to do this involves considerable expense, both for their education
 
 252 
 
 and support. My question therefore, is, Will the Committee sanc- 
 tion me in endeavouring to increase and improve this department, 
 and in devoting to it any funds that I may realize by my labours 
 in translating and printing, beyond what is necessary for my own 
 support? or, if we should be unexpectedly prosperous, beyond that 
 of the support of Brother William Brooks also ? Teachers of some 
 kind must be employed in this department, and if we should pros- 
 per so as to get any thing of a class, it will be well worth a con- 
 siderable portion of the time of the best qualified man the Commit- 
 tee can send. We want no display either in our establishment or 
 our men, but the means of raising up a body of hardy efficient 
 labourers, who need not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word 
 of life. I cannot expect to do more perhaps than get such a branch 
 of our Mission into operation, and lay the foundation for its con- 
 tinuance ; but to do this is worth living for, and I should feel that 
 it is an object worth all the time and labour I can spare, and happy 
 should I be to commence it, and then hand it over to some Brother 
 better qualified by talents and grace, to carry it on to perfection. 
 Most Christians may by a little extra exertion and self-denial, do 
 something more than they would otherwise in b-chalf of a favourite 
 object. We, I suppose, are no exception to this general law ; it 
 rests with the Committee to supply the necessary stimulus to 
 exertion." 
 
 At the Conference the following arrangement for the labours 
 of native ministers was made for the coming year. — Calcutta, 
 Gunga Dhor, Seebo Sahoo, and Damudar. — Cuttack, Rama Chun- 
 dra, Ramadab, and Somnath — Midiiapore, No application.- — Khun- 
 ditia, Luckindas and Doitaree, in succession — Piplcj, Doitaree 
 and Luckindas, in succession. — Ganjam, Balage. — Berhainpore, 
 Pooroosootum and Sebo Naik. — Ballasore and Jellasore, Bickbaree. 
 In case of Gunga not going to Calcutta, Bamadab takes his place. 
 
 The Society was this year ninch indebted to the Religious Tract 
 Society, for the grant of 200 reams of paper, part of which was to 
 be appropriated to the publication of Earth's Church History, and 
 two volumes of Tracts for the use of the Native preachers and 
 others. The Bible Translation Society made a grant of £150, and 
 the American and Foreign Bible Society, the handsome grant of 
 1300 dollars, or £265. 18s. 2d. Of this sum 300 dollars were 
 directed to be given in copies of the Scriptures, to the American 
 Brethren at Balasore and Jellasore. 
 
 The Report for 1814, gave a favourable view of the parent 
 Church at Cuttack.— "At this first station, christian truth has
 
 253 
 
 continued to exert and extend its influence. Several converts 
 have been added to the church tliough not so many as in some 
 preceding years. The long-tried Missionaries have on the whole 
 been favoured with a large measure of health. Mr. liacey in his 
 annual Report records the divine goodness in having permitted 
 him to spend another year in India in the enjoyment of almost 
 uninterrupted health. He remarks : — " I have felt much less of 
 that lassitude and weakness which are so natural to this climate 
 in the past year, than in any former years of my Indian existence, 
 and have consequently been able to spend most of those months 
 among the people, during which the weather admits of our 
 being out with safety. I have not felt it to be either unpleasant 
 or injurious to be out in the sun all day long, in communication 
 with the people, or in going to and returning from their places of 
 resort. I have, I believe, no greater desire than that my time, 
 my health, and my life should all be devoted to the cause of God ; 
 and I hope as He has hitherto, so also, in time to come He will 
 enable me, every year of my remaining existence, to do something 
 for the spread of His knowledge, and the promotion of His glory. 
 I feel that as the past portion of my life recedes and mingles with 
 the ages that are past, never more to be available for serving God 
 or benefiting man ; the small portion that may remain is infinitely 
 important ; and the more so as my capabilities henceforth for doing 
 good will not increase but decrease." 
 
 " Our personal labours (says Mr. Sutton) are carried on in a 
 narrow space, but I would hope are destined to have a wider 
 influence. Formyself I have been "nailed to the wood" pretty closely- 
 all the year. The past year like all the years which have preceded it, 
 has had its lights and its shadows, its sorrows and its joys. The 
 conditions of our warfare are present toil and future rest — present 
 sorrow and future joy — presefft expectation, and oft disappointment, 
 but future realization and fulness of delight. He who now '^ gocth 
 forth weeping hearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with 
 rejoicing, hearing his sJieaves ivith him." 
 
 The church contained 140 members, of which eleven had been 
 added during the year. Amidst the defects of which their pastor 
 complains, the fact that family worship prevails among these dear 
 people is an interesting evidence of the reality of their religion and 
 a token for good. INIr. Lacey observes that the means for improv- 
 ing in christian knowledge, which the possession of the Scriptures 
 and other religious books furnishes are daily used, and he adds, 
 " Their family worship has generally been attended to with regularity,
 
 254 
 
 and on a morning visit I have sometimes found — everT/ house 
 in the village engaged at their devotions. The head of the family 
 sings a hymn, reads and prays.'' 
 
 The following is the arrangement for the labours of the Native 
 Ministers : — 
 
 " Caleutta, Bikharee. 
 
 Balasore, Seeboo Naik. 
 
 Khundilta, Somnath and Parasua, on trial. 
 
 Choga, Bamadab and Doitaree, if restored to his office. 
 
 JeUasore, (belonging to our Society,) Rama, junior, 
 
 Berhampore and Ganjam, Balagee and Denabundcr. 
 
 Cnttach, Gunga, Rama Chundra, and Damadur, in part. 
 
 Neiv Station, Sebo, and Damudar partly. 
 
 Pippley, No supply." 
 
 In the Report of 1845 it is stated — -"At the conference at 
 Cuttack it was agreed that the Hindoo brethren, Seboo Sahoo, 
 Sebo Naik, Balagee, Damudar, and Somnath, should be ordained 
 to their work as native evangelists. To this number Denabunder 
 was afterwards added. Most of these brethren had satisfactorily 
 passed a probation of three or four years as assistant preachers. 
 At the same time it was agreed to receive Prasa Rout as an assist- 
 ant preacher. 
 
 Several English friends have forwarded presents to the native 
 ministers, which have not only administered to their comfort, but 
 been received with gratitude as expressions of christian union and 
 love. Friends at Nottingham took a leading part in this labour of 
 love, and very pious and interesting letters have been received from 
 their Hindoo friends ; several of which have been published in the 
 Repository. One of the Hindoo brethren writing to a lady at 
 Nottingham, observes, — "The articles which, on account of the 
 grace of Jesus Christ, you sent to me and my wife as tokens of your 
 regard to us, we have duly received.- — For these tokens of your 
 love, what return can I make ? When I look upon the articles, 
 be assured I will not forget your kindness. The warm clothing 
 has been a great comfort to me. In the cold season when we were 
 travelling about with our dear pastors, it protected me from the 
 cold and rain, and thus aided me much in attending to the Lord's 
 work. Though we may never see each other in this world, through 
 the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, I hope to meet you in heaven." 
 It appears evidently desirable that manifestations of love, 
 like that to which these lines refer, should from 'time to time
 
 255 
 
 be repeated by christians in England to their brethren and sisters 
 in India. 
 
 Of Mr. Buckley's ordination to the work of a Missionary it 
 is stated — "In imitation of Apostolic example as recorded in 
 Acts xiii. 2, 3, he was solemnly set apart to this work by prayer 
 and the imposition of hands on j\Iay 29th. The service took 
 place in the new and spacious chapel at Derby. On no occasion, 
 it is believed, not even when tlie Society's first Missionary was 
 ordained, did a greater number of friends, attached to the sacred 
 cause assemble. The service was solemn and impressive, and 
 when the congregation were requested, if they would pray for 
 and support the Missionary, to express this, by standing up, nearly 
 the whole assembly instantly arose. Let all who then, before the 
 Lord, expressed their determination to support his cause, remember 
 that the vows of God are upon them. That day week, your devo- 
 ted brother commenced his voyage, by going on board the Well- 
 esley, Captain Toller, which with the divine permission, is to land 
 him at Vizagapatam, thus diminisliing his travelling by land, and 
 lessening his voyage several hundred miles." — The voyage was 
 very favourable, lie writes from ]\Iadras, Sep. 10th, 1844, "I have 
 had a remarkably propitious voyage ; it is with one exception 
 the quickest ever made. We lost sight of dear Old England 
 shores June 1-1 th, and 78 days after, August 31st, we anchored 
 in Madras roads." The voyage and journey to Vizagapatam and 
 Berhampore, were attended with many mercies. May this beloved 
 brother long prove a great blessing to India. 
 
 The Society's Report of 1845, gratefully records the return of 
 Mr. Stubbins and also the ordination of Brethren iMiller and Bailey. 
 " The home proceedings of the Society, during the year, liave de- 
 manded an unusual degree of attention and exertion. The number 
 of missionary services attended by diHerent bretlircn, and especially 
 by the brethren Stubbins and Hudson, has been very considerable. 
 The calls on the Committee have been more frequent, than in most 
 preceding years, and it is trusted that they have not laboured in 
 vain, in endeavouring to carry out the resolutions announced in 
 former Reports, of sending iMissionaries to China, and coiisiderably 
 increasing the number in India. The result of their efforts on the 
 former subject is before you. And towards the accom.plishment of 
 the resolution of sending five additional missionaries to India, 
 some pleasing progress has been made. The attention of the Com-
 
 256 
 
 mittee having been directed to ^Ir. William JMiller and Mr. William 
 Bailey, as candidates for missionary service, their applications were 
 considered, and after much enquiry and deliberation, the Committee 
 determined on accepting them as candidates for the important 
 office, and of placing them, on probation, under the care of the 
 estimable Tutor of the academical institution at Leicester. The 
 improvement they made under his tuition was so encouraging, and 
 his report and that of other friends, as to their spirit, deportment, 
 diligence, and mental ability, so satisfactory, that the Committee, 
 at a subsequent meeting, cheerfully accepted them for the great 
 work to which they wished to devote their lives. To that work 
 they have since been solemnly set apart. The designation services 
 of JNIr. William Bailey were held in Broad-street, Nottingham, 
 where a most crowded and deeply interested audience attended. 
 The ordination of Mr. William Miller took place at Heptonstall 
 Slack, where, as at Nottingham, much holy interest and sacred 
 feeling were experienced. Soon after these interesting and mo- 
 mentous days, the farewell services of Mr. Stubbins were held at 
 Leicester. These were solemn and impressive in no ordinary de- 
 gree, and will not be soon forgotten. Multitudes of friends from 
 neighbouring towns and villages crowded the house of God. In- 
 tense feeling pervaded the breasts of many who went that day to 
 receive and bid farewell, in the case of numbers a last farewell ! to 
 their beloved and devoted missionary brother and sister. Hun- 
 dreds then again pledged themselves to pray for, and support their 
 missionary friends, and many prayers were offered, which it is hoped 
 will be recorded in heaven, and answered through future years. 
 All these brethren, with Mrs. Stubbins and ]\Iiss Collins, who is 
 sent out to assist Mrs. Sutton, sailed in the Wellcsley, Captain 
 Toller. In their way to Portsmouth they passed a few days in 
 London, where they experienced the kindness and hospitality of 
 some of the London friends. At Portsmouth they were welcomed 
 with equal cordiality, and experienced a most hospitable reception 
 at the hotel of Mr. Tottcrdell, who had previously welcomed and 
 treated with equal kindness your missionaries for China. Letters 
 have been received from some of your friends since they went on 
 board. Mr. Stubbins observes, " I believe we are all devoutly 
 thankful that we are on our way to India — 
 
 " I would not change my blest estate 
 For all the world calls good or great," 
 
 is I believe the feeling of all our hearts. I have spoken strongly
 
 257 
 
 at many of our meetings, but never too strongly, never stronger 
 than I would Avish to do on a dying bed. INIy only regret has been 
 that I could not more fully depict the state of those to whom, 
 blessed be Jesus ! we are carrying the gospel. I should like to be 
 at the meetings next week, but I had rather be where I am." 
 Influenced by such feelings, your brethren and sisters go to the 
 burning plains of distant India. Surely you will think of them, 
 pray for them, and support them !"' 
 
 In reference to the progress of religion at Cuttack, it is observed 
 — "At this first station, it is trusted that the word of truth has 
 made some advancement. The number of the real and nominal 
 christians at this station has been already mentioned, as ahotit five 
 hundred, including the young persons in the Asylum. The num- 
 ber in communion at Cuttack itself, is stated to be one hundred 
 and thirty-seven, — but this evidently does not include those mem- 
 bers that are connected with the six christian locations in the 
 neighbourhood, for the whole number of members is stated to be 
 one hundred and eighty-nine, though the number at each of these 
 jilaces is not distinctly named. During the year 1844, fourteen 
 were added to the church by baptism, and four by restoration ; 
 ■while two were separated from it by exclusion, and one by death. 
 Various information is given respecting events that have transpired, 
 the labours pursued, and the effects resulting from them." 
 
 At an experience meeting. Ram Chundra spoke of ' the delight- 
 ful contrast that was exhibited between what he then witnessed of 
 the progress of the gospel, and the gloomy scenes of his early 
 pilgrimage.' 
 
 " I bless God for what my eyes have seen and my ears have heard ; 
 things which I never believed I should see, yea, of v.-hich I always^ des- 
 paired. When the first brother Gnnga became a christian, and Krupa 
 followed, and next by the grace of God, I v/as brought in, bow few and 
 feeble we were. Of knowledge we bad very little, of right conce])tions 
 how few. We met witli our instructors and tried to profit, but all our 
 services were in so small a way! All around seemed dark; there v/ere 
 none but ourselves to speak to ; none to bid us God speed. Whenever 
 we past the door of those we knew, they pointed and said, cV.e ! ciio ! 
 fie ! fie ! I used to have a thousand fears whetlier I was right. Some- 
 times I wondered what was b;'fbre us, how our familifs would be p/CM i ved, 
 where I should get a wife for my son, and to wliom I shoubl give my 
 daughter! No otliers seemed to come forward and I despaired of them 
 coming. If I went to a distance I used to have a thousand fears. Satan 
 disturbed my peace by suggesting, your wife is dead, your house is 
 burned, some misfortune has befallen your children ; while every where, 
 from every bodj', we met with opposition. But God has been better 
 to us than all these apprehensions. Here I can m<'et with two or three 
 hundred brethren and sisters, a thhig I could no: have believed would ever be. 
 We can read and pray and tell of our experience, and help each other.
 
 258 
 
 Til? gospel has bronglit down our pr'ule and levelled cm* distinctions; 
 and we can marry our children withont difHcuUy and as we please. I see 
 our yonng folks arrowing \ip to sncceed ns old ones. Yea, I have heard 
 our children* preach to nie the gospel, and seen them go forth with us to 
 the work. Again, then, I bless God for what my eyes have seen, and my 
 ears have heard." 
 
 The writer fears that this sketch of tlie history of the Mission, in 
 reference to Cuttack, may be thought too full and disproportionate ; 
 but it is hoped, its intimate connexion with every movement of the 
 cause of Christ in Orissa, will render this record of the mother 
 church valuable for reference and example to her sons and daugh- 
 ters for generations to come. May " the little one become a thou- 
 sand, and the small one a strong nation. The Lord hasten it in 
 his time," 
 
 POOREE, OE JUGGERNAUT. 
 
 This celebrated seat of Ilindooism in Orissa, is the second mis- 
 sionary Station of the Society. An invitation had been given by 
 the Serampore Brethren to settle at Midnapore, but this great high 
 place of Idolatry, appeared more central and important. As the 
 English Government might disapprove of a Station so near the 
 Temple of Juggernaut, the Brethren consulted their valued Friends 
 at Serampore. They replied under date August 18th, 1823. 
 
 Very dear bretliren, — After giving your case every degree of attention 
 in our power, we are of opinion that one of you is warranted to remove 
 to any otlier place in Cuttack,t or even near "it, without any new appli- 
 cation to government. Indeed, we think such a step in reality more 
 ]ilcasing to them, to do it without them than with any frcsli a])plication. 
 Our ideas are, (altliough we may be mistaken,) that while an application 
 is necessary at the first entrance into a country, the less tiiey are troubled 
 afterwards thebcttcr they are pleased. Perm'isshm is at all times anthnrl- 
 zing to a certain degree, and this relative to missionary efforts seems like 
 an attempt on the part of government to change the religion of their 
 native subjects; every apparent advance towards which they wish to avoid, 
 even while they may in reality wish it effected, on the ground of human- 
 ity alone. Hence as you have their permission to reside in Cuttack, we 
 think you need not apply for any minute permission as to the part of 
 Cuttack you may choose ; or whether you may occupy, jointly or sepa- 
 rately. Tlie land is before you ; arise and possess it in the name of its 
 Maker and Lord. Pooree we think a good station." 
 
 Mr, Bampton first visited this city, during the Ruth Jattra, 
 ,Tuly 1823, a full account of which is given in the Report of the 
 following year. He thus described his removal from Cuttack to 
 his new scene of labour. " Mrs. B. and myself left Cuttack in a 
 
 Yomigcr members coming forward to engage as preachers, 
 t 'I'liat is, the District so called.
 
 25a 
 
 boat, Sept. 17th, and arrived here in about twenty-three liours. 
 We should have waited till the rains were over, but the river from 
 Cuttack to Pooree unexpectedly becoming navigable, we thought it 
 best to take the opportunity ; I should however be more careful 
 about removing in the rains again, for many of our things got very 
 wet, and it has cost us much care and labour to prevent books and 
 other articles being much injured. Our bungalow stands on the 
 barren sand, about a furlong from the sea, and twenty minutes' ride 
 from Juggernaut's temple ; it contains six rooms, and we can see 
 the temple from five of them; a hill of sand twenty or thirty yards 
 from the house, partially hides the pagoda, but ascending that, we 
 have a view of it. T shall not now attempt a description of the 
 temple; unless it could be put to abetter use, we should triumph in 
 its downfall. The people, however, are by no means willing that 
 it should be dilapidated. A wealthy native has just given fifty 
 thousand rupees towards repairing and perhaps beautifying it : and 
 no wonder, for it is the residence of his god.'' 
 
 In a later communication, he writes : — " During the first few 
 weeks I went about the toAvn to make myself acquainted with it, 
 and daily, or nearly so, gave away some books ; numbers took the 
 books very readily, though I had reason to conclude that some 
 w^ere shrewd enough to regard them as so many stones thrown at 
 the great idol. Thus, comparatively inactive, I was not very com- 
 fortable, and began to open my mouth quite as soon as my judg- 
 ment would admit of it ; and 1 now talk a little to them every 
 evening. Besides the resident population, the town is important 
 as a place of great resort. We had many pilgrims here a few weeks 
 ago, <at the Kartiku festival. Besides going out in the evenings as 
 usual, I was amongst them several hours in the day time for three 
 successive days ; I went in a palanquin, and kept as much in the 
 shade as I could, but was obliged to stay at home the next three or 
 four days. In the present state of things, European Missionaries 
 are indispensable ; but Ave are poor creatures in the torrid zone. 
 There are in Pooree, several tanks or pools, in which the pilgrims 
 bathe, and they are thought very sacred ; one of them, called 
 Sagtee Gunga, is said to have a subteranean communication with 
 the Ganges. They also bathe in the pea, at a place (perhaps a mile 
 from my house,) called Swurgo Dwaro, literally translated, heaven 
 gate. When I was going out this morning, I was told there was 
 an assembly at that place ; so taking thirty or forty pamphlets and 
 tracts, I repaired thither, and soon disposed of them ; the assembly 
 was so numerous, that I wished I had had many more. I generally
 
 260 
 
 lioar every one read a few words before I give a book, and Avhere 
 there is a crowd, this is not only necessary for its most obvious 
 reason, but also to preserve order, which, on two or three occasions, 
 lias been so far interrupted as to render it difficult for me to prevent 
 the people's taking the books away from me by force." 
 
 Of the labours of 1824, the Reijort of the Society stated, "At 
 Juggernaut, Mr. Bampton continues to labour with an assiduity 
 worthy of the cause in which he is embarked. His station is in 
 many respects peculiarly important, yet peculiarly painful. Cut 
 off almost from christian intercourse, banished even from European 
 society — surrounded only by idolaters, who are mad upon their 
 idols — beholding sand plains strewed with human bones, and the 
 lofty tovv'er of the horrid temple in which Satan seems to entrench 
 his power ; this, circumstance from day to day, from month to 
 month, from year to year, the Missionary has peculiar need for 
 confidence in heaven, and exercising that confidence ; even at 
 Juggernaut, our brother declares he expects great things. His 
 labours, like those of his bretliren, were for some months inter- 
 rupted by an alarming illness, which brought him apparently to 
 the brink of the grave. At this critical period the medical knowledge 
 wliich he acquired previous to leaving England, appears to have 
 been of considerable advantage ; with a firmness which few would 
 have displayed, he bled himself repeatedly, till he had extracted 
 from his veins nearly five pints of blood, and thus cheeked the 
 I)rogress of a fever, which otherwise would probably have termi- 
 nated fatally, before medical assistance could have been procured. 
 On two occasions his knowledge of medicine appears to have been 
 the means used for preserving the life of the Native assistant, Abra- 
 ham. In about two months from the period when his illness 
 commenced, ]\Ir. Bampton v,-as sufficiently recovered to resume 
 his labours, and appears to devote himself with unabating fervour 
 to his work. His labours among the Natives are abundant — his 
 perseverance in pursuing those modes which may qualify him for 
 extensive usefulness, appears great." 
 
 Not content with the sphere of his immediate vicinity, from a 
 letter recently received, it is learnt that he was about to undertake 
 a journey that would occupy a fortnight, into another part of the 
 benighted regions around him. The Natives manifest, in many 
 cases, the utmost eagerness for tracts and the scriptures ; in fact, so 
 much eagerness, that the distribution of those little messengers of 
 mercy becomes a task of considerable difficulty, yet their distribu- 
 tion at Juggernaut is peculiarly important, as thence they will be
 
 261 
 
 carried to the remotest regions of India. At tin's station vnr'ous 
 difficulties obstruct the progress of education, yet two schools have 
 been established. A biragee who had received a grant of land 
 from the l.igh priest of Juggernaut, has actually given a part of 
 that land for the erection of a school-room. Tiiere heathen 
 children will be taught those sacred scriptures, which are adapted 
 to benefit men in every age and clime, and of wliich a converted 
 African once said — These are the weapons that will conquer Africa 
 — they have conquered me. 
 
 Mr. Bampton speaks of a greater degree of attention, as paid by 
 the Hindoos, to the sacred instfuction he delivers. At another time, 
 he mentions an inquirer coming from a distance, to acquire some 
 knowledge of the new religion. To those painful feelings which 
 spring from disappointed hopes. Missionaries must be subject, and 
 he has experienced these. Amidst labours and trials, privations 
 and difficulties, he, and Mrs. Bampton persevere ; and Avhile he 
 feels the weakness of human eftorts, he leans on the Almighty, and 
 expresses his confidence of final triumph." — In this year, a most 
 horrible Suttee was reported, of which, our brother was an eye 
 witness. It occurs in a former part of this history. 
 
 Though exposed to insult and contempt, Mr, B. was through 
 divine grace, enabled to pursue with una'oated zeal, his benevolent 
 labours. He wrote in 1825 — " If the violent partizans of Jugger- 
 naut imagine, that either clamour or bitter reproach will deter me 
 from preaching the Gospel among them, they have formed a false 
 estimate of my character ; or else I have formed a false estimate 
 of it myself. Though I have sometimes thought whether it were 
 wise to attack the strongest holds first : if, however, the result be 
 a failure, it may resemble a blow at the heart. I am in the hand 
 of God, and if he say, go hence, I must go ; but I hope the poor 
 Hindoos will find a friend, and the Idols an enemy, wherever my 
 lot is cast. On the whole, I never was so happy in the ministry 
 before, and I never was so much given up to it. Except a news- 
 paper, I read nothing that is not closely connected with my work ; 
 and though this people oppose, opposition strengthens the spirit 
 that contends with it ; and the Lord being my helper I shall doubt- 
 less be a match for them : and the time may come when they will 
 find me out a little more. I do not wonder at a spirit of opposition 
 shewing itself, for besides what Abraham does, the people have 
 what English preachers would call four or six short sermons every 
 day, in difterent parts of the holy city ; so that, as my pundit
 
 262 
 
 once s;ii(l, llicy have notliing but Yesoo Kreest, Ycsoo Kreest, 
 Ycsoo Kreest." 
 
 In IS'2'), a pt.or wretched woman was resciicd from the burning 
 |)it, in which, at Juggernaut, the Suttee was accustomed to be 
 imniohited. This was an event of considerable importance, contri- 
 butin«' to the suppression of the practice, which a few years after 
 crowned the labours of the friends of India. A description of the 
 .scene bv Mr. Sutton, is given in the Society's Report for 1S2G, 
 pp. 12, 13. 
 
 This vear was peculiarly affecting to the indefatigable missionary 
 at the station, by the affliction and death of J\Irs. Sutton, who had 
 Ikcu in the country so short a time. The following extract of a 
 letter from the author, will briefly record here this mysterious 
 event. '* I accompanied brother and sister Sutton to Pooree, April 
 28th, and coniinued there till May 12th, endeavouring to bear my 
 part of the affliction that lay upon us through the continued delirium 
 of our dear sister. I took my leave of her with forebodings that I 
 should see her no more in this world, and events soon ratified the 
 truth of them ; O what a heavy cloud was now passing over us! 
 On the 13th I arrived early at Cuttack, and before 12 o'clock that 
 morning, saw my third sweet babe expire, aged five months and 
 nineteen days. How mysterious are these dispensations to us, but 
 " He erreth not in council." The next morning early, the Collector 
 lent us his palanqueen carriage, and we conveyed the dear remains 
 to the depository of the dead. Three years that day our first child 
 was born ; thus in three years, three dear children have been born 
 and buried at Cuttack, but " He doth all things well." On the 
 day following. Lord's day, 15th, our dear sister Sutton was re- 
 moved — her imprisoned spirit escaped from its chains of mortality, 
 insanity, and affliction, and bowed before the eternal throne. — 
 Help Lord, and let not the heathen say, Why are the Padres so 
 afflicted, if tlieir religion be true, and God love them ? Dear 
 brother Sutton will inform you fully of these painful circumstances. 
 Thus purified, may we bear much fruit." 
 
 Though Pooree, (says the Secretary of the Society,) is considered 
 Mr. Hampton's station, yet he by no means confines himself to it, 
 but travels about spreading the tidings of the gospel, during several 
 months of the year. In the early part of 1820, he finished an ex- 
 cursion of three months, during which he had left Mrs. Bampton 
 at Pooree. In some later journeys he has been accompanied by 
 Mjs. IJampton. Of his views on the subject of such excursions to 
 make known the gospel, and of his assiduity to become increasingly
 
 263 
 
 qualified for the great work he has so labouriously pursued, some 
 information from one of his journals must be gratifying. — 
 
 " Some people talk of staying and cultivating a small spot well, 
 and so on : for my part, I think that a town containing thirty or 
 forty thousand is nothing like large enough for any one healthy 
 active IMissionary. And I think travelling a great deal the plainer 
 path of duty ; the difficulties of it are the greatest hinderance. 
 
 ^^ Aug. 23rd. — Ganjam. 1 arrived here with Mrs. B. yesterday, 
 having spent six days on the road. Previously to leaving Pooreo 
 I had filled three sheets of paper with objections to Ilindooism, 
 luider the following heads : — Idolatry is contary to the shastras. 
 It is contrary to reason. A number of actions connected with 
 Hindooism are ridiculous. Many of the Hindoo religious senti- 
 ments and practices are very grossly wicked. Many others are 
 chargeable with having a very wicked tendency. The examples of 
 the gods have a tendency to encourage sin. The shastras have 
 also a wicked tendency. The shastras contradict one another. 
 Hindooism exposes its adherents to much pain and expense when 
 they have been guilty of any faults. There is much in it, which 
 renders it probable that it was invented by brahmins 'for their own 
 advantage. The first of these heads contains ten sections. The 
 second, five. The third, four. The fourth, five. The fifth, four. 
 The sixth, fifteen. The seventh, thirteen. The eighth, three. 
 The ninth, eight or ten particulars ; and the tenth, forty-five. 
 Perhaps several of these heads will be enlarged, and I have more 
 matter which wants arranging. I commonly carry my notes with 
 me, when I go among the people, and read them, sometimes among 
 my very perverse hearers at Pooree, with considerable advantage. 
 Besides them, I carry with me five sheets of notes on evangelical 
 subjects. I walked the greater part of the way hither, and ]\Irs. B. 
 rode my horse. I hope to be out a good deal, and think that there 
 is nothing either very reasonable or scriptural in my wife spending 
 a deal of time alone at Pooree, while I am wandering alone about 
 the country. Peter and some others of the Apostles led about 
 their wives, and I am at present favorable to modern Missionaries 
 doing the same. During our journey we slept three nights in 
 places built for the accommodation of travellers. Their exterior 
 looks better than most buildings in the country, but their interior 
 is not half so desirable as those of an English barn ; but they were 
 the best lodgings we could get, for being the rainy season, I dare 
 not trust to my tent." 
 
 k2
 
 264 
 
 Tlius several months in the year were employed by Mr. and Mrs, 
 I?anipton, in travelling through the distant parts of the country to 
 publish the glorious gospel. These journeys must necessarily have 
 been connected with much fatigue ; but the seed sown will assu- 
 redly bring forth much fruit. 
 
 In 1829, the first reference is made to the illness of the invalu- 
 able missionary at Juggernaut. It is stated — " One of the trials 
 experienced by the Society has been the severe illness of the inde- 
 fatigable brother, who was stationed at this emporium of idolatry. 
 This illness being loiig continued, has prevented, in a great degree, 
 his exertions during the past year. Probably those exertions have 
 been too great for his frame, notwithstanding his constitution ap- 
 peared so peculiarly adapted to India. On one occasion his journal 
 contains the following statement, — ' I was walking, chiefly barefoot, 
 and preaching nine hours and three quarters^ only stopping a few 
 minutes to eat some biscuits I had with me. I am almost always 
 barefoot, partly because it makes me more like the majority of the 
 people; partly because it adds to my hardihood, and partly because 
 it is very coiij-enient. One is stopped by no sort of roads ; and if 
 one is at any time up to the ancles in mud, one is probably soon 
 after up to the knees in water, out of which I come clean and 
 comfortable, whilst in an English dress all this would be miserable." 
 
 Reference is here made to the adoption, to a considerable extent, 
 of the native dress, for the advantage of travelling and conciliating 
 the people. No one doubted the sincerity and the magnanimity of 
 Mr. Iiampton in this proceeding ; but the writer's convictions, in 
 unison with other brethren, are unfavourable to such a line of con- 
 duct. When Capt. Minchin, his neighbour, first met him in this 
 dress, he had to assure him that he was compos mentis. Such ex- 
 planations to various individuals and classes of society, must be 
 any thing but desirable or useful. Indeed it is not improbable, 
 that his health was seriously undermined by this step. His 
 labours however were enough in a few years to have worn down 
 the best constitution. 
 
 We have seen that on Dec. 27th, 1827, he was honoured to 
 baptize the first Hindoo convert. This important event occurred 
 at IJerhanipore. By the itinerant labours of Mr. B. the land was 
 searched out," — and both Ganjam and Bcrhampore have become 
 interesting stations. A trip to the sand heads was found useful, 
 and in Sep. or Oct. 1828, he returned by sea to Pooree, his health 
 for a time improving. During part of this year, Mr, Sutton de-
 
 265 
 
 voted liis labours to Poorce, and met with less opposition than 
 formerly. 
 
 At the great festival in 1830, the Missionaries could not do so 
 much as in some former years ; some exertions, however, were 
 made by preaching and the destribution of Religions Tracts to 
 pilgrims on their way, to diftuse the Gospel. At this festival 
 an impressive illustration was furnished of the inefTiciency of mere 
 human science for effecting the destruction of idolatry. ^lany 
 wealthy, learned, and respectable Bengalees were present, who 
 had been educated in the colleges and institutions of European 
 literature in Calcutta and its vicinity ; yet these learned heathens, 
 notwithstanding their acquaintance with European science and 
 their cultivation from European manners and customs, could 
 adore the detestable wooden idol, with as much apparent devotion 
 as the most ignorant idolater. A friend remarks, " I had many 
 opportunities of witnessing this fact, for scarcely a day passed but 
 I had a dispute in English, with one or more learned Bengalees on 
 the subject of Idol worship." 
 
 It is with pungent feelings of regret, that the death of dear 
 Bampton is recorded. " The severe illness of the estimable Mission- 
 ary who laboured here, has terminated in his removal to a better 
 world. He died in peace, Dec. 1 7, and his mortal remains rest, 
 till the resurrection of the just, near the temple of that modern 
 Moloch, whose infernal rites he laboured to destroy. He has fal- 
 len in the sacred warfare, but doubtless the confidence he indulged 
 in the anticipation of such an event, will hereafter be realized ; 
 that strong-hold of superstition itself will fall: and in some future 
 age, when that temple has lost its votaries, Oreah Christians may 
 gaze on its deserted ruins, or stand on the spot that covers the 
 dust of Charlotte Sutton and William Bampton, and thank God 
 that they loved not their lives unto death ; but went forth to India, 
 bearing that precious seed, from which will spring the copious 
 harvest of many following years." 
 
 In the Report of 1832, the notice of this station is very brief. 
 It is stated — " At Pooree Mr. Sutton spent a considerable part of 
 the past year. Gunga Dhor assicited him during a part of that 
 time, and after leaving, spoke encouragingly of a few pcoj^le there. 
 Mr. Lacey says there has been good done to some of the Pooree 
 people, but as usual opposition has run liigh. In March, 
 Mr. Sutton remarks, — "Our daily work in the bazaar has not 
 been neglected. The congregations have been usually less than at 
 Balasore, but they have behaved pretty well for Pooree people.
 
 266 
 
 The people are awfully sunk in sensuality, infitlelity, and sin. 
 Were it not for the pilgrim hunters, I apprehend the numbers who 
 come would be very small. The op])osition in the way of ob- 
 scene abuse, runs very high, and has probably deterred one or two 
 from making a public profession. Oh the abominable expressions 
 shouted out against Gunga and me this evening ! It would frighten 
 half England to hear them. Still I have no doubt it produces a 
 favourable effect. All reasonable persons see that abuse is not 
 argument, and that we do not deserve this treatment." 
 
 Of the following year it is said — "At this high place of the 
 abominations of idolatry, efforts to diffuse Gospel light have been 
 continued during a considerable part of the year. In 18.32 the 
 brethren remaining in the province assembled hei'e, and held their 
 annual Conference, at which a variety of business of importance 
 and interest in connection with the cause of religion was trans- 
 acted The senior missionaries engaged in public labours, and were 
 assisted by several of the native brethren, who at times addressed 
 to great numbers the message of heavenly mercy. Rama Chundra 
 on one occasion was supposed to have as many as 7000 hearers, 
 and was engaged in preaching the Gospel or in disputation with 
 its opponents most of the day : yet opposition here continues 
 violent. For at this place not only human depravity and satanic 
 rule support idolatry, but the same principle which led Demetrius 
 and his coadjutors to excite the madness of the mob at Ephesus, 
 influences the pundas and brahmins at Juggernaut. " Ye know," 
 said Demetrius, " that by this craft we have our wealth. This our 
 craft is in danger to be set at nought." Just thus at Juggernaut 
 all the worldly interests of a most abandoned, impure, and depra- 
 ved people, are connected with the support of their demoralizing 
 idolatry. 
 
 Pooree had been for some time the scene of Mr. Sutton's labours, 
 but illness obliged him to vacate this station. He visited Calcutta 
 in the latter end of 1832, where he was attacked with fever, and in 
 accordance with the advice of his medical advisers, sought renewed 
 liealth and iisefulness in a voyage to America and England. From 
 this time this station has not been regularly occupied, but has been 
 the scene of occasional exertion. At the great car festival, the 
 Brethren generally, with the Native evangelists, improved the 
 opportunity afforded by the immense concourse of pilgrims, of 
 disseminating far and wide the good seed of the kingdom, the fruit 
 of which they have gathered in various parts of the great field.
 
 267 
 
 In a letter after the festival of 1833, one of the Missionaries 
 wrote, — " The evil of the unnatural connexion of the Government 
 with temples and the system of worship, is more and more apparent, 
 and more and more operative. Tlie support and protection of 
 Government is the great huhvarh of Juggernaiit's strength, and the all 
 prevailing plea for his divinity. An attempt has been made to 
 remove the odious union, by a pious, good man the Secretary of the 
 Board of revenue, but the opinion and advice of interested persons 
 have been asked, and at present seem to prevail. The advice, &c. 
 you may suppose was not the abolition of the tax, and was sup- 
 ported by various specious arguments : yet surely the time will 
 notbelong, ere the tax will be abolished and the people left to support 
 their own idols. When this shall be the case Juggernaut will fall ; 
 but the measure will be received as a boon by the people, and 
 none will complain but the interested Pundahs and Riragces." 
 Two months after making these remarks the writer had the pleasure 
 of stating, — "September 16. Orders have been received from the 
 Court of Directors to do away with the tax upon all holy places ! 
 From hence does Juggernaut's fall commence and he Avill rise no 
 more." 
 
 Great was the triumph of Christian principle over a system of 
 wicked, worldly policy, when it was determined that Britain should 
 no longer postitute her power in the East to support the abominable 
 idolatries of Hindostan. Let this event be regarded by the ^lem- 
 bers of this Society, with unfeigned delight ; and while they praise 
 Him, under whose blessing every desirable event is accomplished, 
 let them be thankful, that their institution has contributed in part 
 to accomplish a good so great, as the dissolution of British connec- 
 tion with Indian idolatry." But it was not until April 1840, that 
 the pilgrim tax was repealed, and this good work was marred by an 
 annual "Government Donation of 60,000 rupees to the Temple." 
 
 Of the year 1836, the Secretary states — '* As usual this detested 
 seat of the iMoloch of India has been the scene of exertion, though 
 no one of the Society's Missionaries has recently resided here. 
 In July Mr. Sutton, accompaincd by his /fmerican brother Noyes, 
 visited Pooree, to embrace the opportunity for diffusing divine 
 knowledge, afforded by the confluence of pilgrims at the ruth jattra. 
 The festival was unusually late, and, in consequence, a much 
 thinner attendance, than Mr. S. had ever previously witnessed; 
 but it was, as heretofore, a most heart-sickening sight. Death 
 triumphed before the close of the festival ; and iiimself and fellow 
 labourer were glad to hasten from the scene of blasphemy and
 
 268 
 
 cruelty. They distributed a considerable number of tracts to the 
 pilgrims, especially as they were leaving the town to bend their 
 steps homewards. INIr. S. remarks, " My companion Avas much 
 ailccted by the scenes he witnessed ; for myself I could not help 
 contrasting this vast worshipping assembly with the holy convo- 
 cations, I attended in Exeter Hall, and in New York. O how did 
 I wish they could be seen in contrast by the Christian world. 
 A glance at the festival 0/ Juggernaut, one would think would he 
 enough to rouse the Church, and especially to send home the atten- 
 dants on our religious anniversaries, watering their path with precious 
 tears of gratitude for the blessings of the Gospel." 
 
 At a special Meeting of several of the brethren this year it was 
 determined, that Pooree should be visited at its various festivals by 
 the neighbouring IMissionaries ; and that the bungalow formerly 
 belonging to Mr. Eampton, and subsequently to Mr. Sutton, 
 should be retained and repaired for their accommodation, at such 
 times. This arrangement was approved at the Cuttack conference 
 in 1837; and has since been sanctioned by the Committee. The 
 propriety and importance of this arrangement are evident, when it 
 is considered, how numerous are the idolatrous festivals at this 
 horrid place ; how vast the crowds that assemble at some of these 
 festivals ; and how desirable it is that the IMissionaries should 
 attend at such times, to circulate religious truth ; and to have the 
 opportunity of meeting with those weary wanderers after rest, that 
 are occasionally found among the crowds that are attracted to Pooree, 
 by the fame of Juggernaut." 
 
 At the great festival in 1838, no less than seven brethren were 
 employed in diffusing gospel light among the myriads of benighted 
 pilgrims. The brethren thus engaged were Lacey and Stubbins, 
 Gunga Dhor, Ram Chundra, Pooroosootum, Bamadab and Bik- 
 haree. About 200,000 pilgrims were computed to be present at 
 the festival. One of the Pundas of Juggernaut, exclaimed, — " If 
 the hopes of the worshippers of Juggernaut be all a delusion and 
 we are all deceivers, why does the Company levy a tax and sup- 
 port the Idols in all this glory?" — Proh dolor! 
 
 In the Jleport 1812, it is stated — "At this high place of Hindoo 
 idolatry, the labours of your brethren have resembled those of 
 former years. The brethren Sutton and Lacey, with Bamadab, 
 Rama Chundra and Seboo Naik, attended the last great festival, 
 which presented scenes of the most appalling miser)'. It being the 
 third year of the famine in the district, so much scarcity of food 
 existed, that the Magistrate at Pooree sent notice to various parts
 
 269 
 
 of India, warning the, people of tlie danger, to -wlilch they would 
 expose themselves, by undertaking the pilgrimage. This is sup- 
 posed to have lessened the attendance at the festival, which, not- 
 withstanding, is stated to have amounted to at least two hundred 
 thousands. Mr. Sutton states, that as he approached Pooree, 
 there was no crowd at the gates, as in former j^ears, the tax office 
 being removed ; but he was surprised at the number of dead and 
 and dying lying about in all directions. He observed, " Never 
 did the place appear to me so disgustingly wicked, and miserable. 
 The filth every where was abominable ; the atmosphere was loaded 
 with the effluvia, every spot seemed redolent of cholera, while the 
 multitude of cadaverous countenances, and extenuated framework 
 of human bodies, seemed a perpetual comment on the text, "Their 
 sorrows shall be multiplied who hasten after another god." — I was 
 glad to leave Pooree again. It never looked to me so inuch like 
 the habitation of devils, and the abode of every unclean and hate- 
 ful thing. I did not see the idols nor the temples this year excep- 
 ting from a distance, my work lying in a different direction. I 
 found the roads excessively muddy; nevertheless the people laid 
 themselves down to sleep in the muddy places, by hundreds and 
 perhaps thousands, all the way to Cuttack. While the day-light 
 lasted on my journey I saw many dead by the road side, and many 
 more of the living, or rather dying, who ere the morning dawned, 
 would be added to their number." 
 
 In 1825 the Society adopted measures to remove British con- 
 nection with Idolatry in India. ' ' A Petition founded on a draft was 
 brought forward by the Secretary to be presented to the House of 
 Commons and the East India Directors, against British support of 
 Hindoo Idolatry, and a copy of the petition to be forwarded to the 
 Secretaries of the other Missionary Societies." This vitally im- 
 portant object has been steadily prosecuted to the present time, and 
 with considerable success. In reference to Pooree, in 18-13 it is 
 observed ; "Of the labours of the brethren at this high place of idola- 
 trous resort, the information received this year, is much scantier 
 than usual. Petitions have been adopted from the Committee to 
 the two Houses of Parliament, against the unholy connection be- 
 tween the British Government in India and the idolatry of that 
 superstitious land. And memorials on the same subject, have been 
 forwarded to the Court of East India Proprietors, and to the 
 President of the Board of Control. The first of these memorials 
 was presented by Mr. Poynder, who however postponed a motion 
 on the subject till September, in consequence of Sir Robert Peel
 
 270 
 
 having stated, in the House of Commons, that a dispatch upon the 
 question at issue, had already been sent to India. The memorial 
 to the President of the Board of Control, was presented to the Earl 
 of Ripon, by Wni. Evans, Esq., Member for North Derbyshire, 
 and ]Mr. Peggs. His Lordship read the memorial carefully, and 
 expressed his interest in the proper settlement of the question, to 
 which he engaged to pay attention." 
 
 The Report of 184.'3 refers to the visit of the Brethren to Pooree, 
 and fully details, "the sorrows of those who seek after another 
 God." It is added ; " The public prints have announced that the 
 efforts of Christians to dissolve the wicked connexion between the 
 Indian government and the temple of the Moloch of the East, have 
 been at length successful. It is stated that the British government 
 have renounced all connexion with the Temple, have withdrawn 
 their money, and surrendered the temple lands to the votaries of 
 the idol. This is another triumph of christian principles over a 
 system of wicked worldly policy." 
 
 BALASORE. 
 
 This is the third station occupied by the Society. In the first 
 Report of the Orissa Baptist Mission, printed at Cuttack, reference 
 is made to the occupation of it by different Missionaries. — " In 
 1814, Mr. Peters, an East Indian, under the patronage of the 
 Serampore brethren, commenced missionary labours at this station, 
 but it was not occupied by the Orissa Missionaries till 1825. Early 
 in January, Mr. and Mrs. Sutton visited this place on a missionary 
 tour, and eventually decided on making it our third station. At 
 that period, and for many years previously, nearly all traces of Mr. 
 Peters labours had disappeared, and the whole town had undergone 
 an entire change. The five factories of the Danish, Dutch, French, 
 Portuguese, and English, had mouldered into ruins, and the walls 
 of an old Catholic Chapel alone remained to testify that it had ever 
 been visited by the professed ministers of Christ. Mr. and Mrs. 
 Sutton continued to labour at Balasore until the death of Mr. 
 Bampton, when the weak state of the mission obliged them to 
 leave a field that seemed "white unto the harvest," in order to be 
 near their solitary colleague at Cuttack. The station wa# subse- 
 quently occupied by Mr. and Mrs. Goadby, and after their return 
 to England, in 1838, it was made over to the American Mission- 
 aries."
 
 271 
 
 The Report of 1828 announced the formation of this station. 
 *' The Society has now the satisfaction of possessing a third mission- 
 ary station in Orissa. This is at the populous town of Balasore ; 
 and was established by Mr. and Mrs. Sutton, who removed thiiher 
 in the early part of the year 1827. Of this station letters of Mr. 
 Sutton furnish some interesting information. " Balasore, in point of 
 size, is the first town in Orissa Proper, and contains about 10,000 
 people. It is surrounded by an infinity of little hamlets; the whole 
 neighbourhood is covered with numerous little villages, which send 
 forth an immence population, and which give it the character of 
 the most populous part of the province. The town is situated 
 about 170 miles from Calcutta, 100 from Cuttack, and 150 from 
 Pooree. It has been in its day one of the most important of the 
 European settlements, before the way was opened to Calcutta. 
 At this day may be seen the remains of the British, French, Dan- 
 ish, Dutch, and Portuguese Factories ; and many of the inhabitants 
 remember the flags of these five nations all flying at the same time. 
 Very little now remains of all the glory and authority of the last 
 four, besides the tombs of their adventurers. There are indeed two 
 very high triangular pillars, with the word 'Copenhagen Factory;' 
 and the ruins of a Catholic Chapel. The Danes also have about 
 an acre of ground and a few trifling buildings ; just enough to give 
 them authority to hoist the Danish ensign on Sunday morning. 
 I have seen nothing particular belonging to the French ; and the 
 general trade of the place is now nearly annihilated. The inhab- 
 itants of the town are a mixt community of Oriyas, Bengalees, 
 Mussulmen, and a few low Portuguese. One of the principal 
 inconveniences which I at present experience from the distribution 
 of the people, is the want of a focus or meeting place, where the 
 people are to be met with in large numbers, similar to the principal 
 bazaars at Cuttack or the vicinity of Juggernaut's temple at Pooree. 
 I have not as yet discovered any temple or object of worship re- 
 markable for either its size or popularity, though there is a great 
 variety of objects which share the veneration of the people — Jug- 
 gernaut, Krishnoo, Mahadaive in different forms: Doorga Punch- 
 unun, (five faces), and Ade Mata (first mother), seem the most 
 popular. My acquaintance however is as yet but superficial. The 
 general character of the people, however, seems to proclaim them 
 exceedingly depraved. The lasciviousness of their character seems 
 to be more glaring than in other places." 
 
 1.2
 
 OTO 
 
 Besides direct misbionarj- efforts, Mr. Sutton preached to a small 
 congregation of liuropean and Indo-British that assembled at the 
 house of a military officer, Col. D'Aguilar ; which led to the pub- 
 lication (;f his Family C/ioplain, in two volumes, a work which has 
 been extensively and usefully circulated in India. Mr. Bamptou 
 died at Pooree, Dec. 17th, 1830, and a few weeks after, Mr. Sutton 
 removed to that station. He left Balasore with regret, and mis- 
 ^onary operations were thus suspended for some time. That town 
 with its vicinity, was the scene of a dreadful inundation, by which, 
 according to the Magistrates' reports, upwards of 20,000 persons 
 perished ! Mr. Sutton's house was swept away. At the annual 
 Conference, to the enquiry, " Can Balasore be occupied ?" the 
 missionaries were compelled to say, " We regret, that with our 
 present strength, it cannot." 
 
 Mr. John Goadby removed to Balasore in Jan. 1836. It is 
 stated in the Report—" But for long and severe affliction he would 
 have removed thither at an earlier period. Since his settlement in 
 India, he has experienced a large portion of affliction. Having 
 lost his estimable partner, he some time afterwards married an 
 American lady, who went out from the Western American Mis- 
 sionary Society in company with Mr. and Mrs. Brooks. In 
 August last, Mrs. Goadby was taken seriously ill and was con- 
 fined to her bed nearly three months ; during which time, of course, 
 she demanded a large share of her husband's attention. Previously 
 to her illness commencing, disease was insidiously attacking his 
 constitution, and scarcely had she left her bed before he was obli- 
 ged to call in medical aid. He suffered much for several months, 
 but in February last, stated that his general health had greatly 
 improved and was better than previous to his illness. 
 
 At this time Mr. Goadby contemplated fixing in a populous 
 neighbourhood entirely away from European example. He re- 
 remarked, — " I have begun to entertain very serious thoughts of 
 going from Cuttack, to some thickly populated neighbourhood, 
 and commencing a station away from European example. This 
 appears to promise more success, and that will be an abundant 
 compensation for the increase of privations and difficulties. The 
 only serious objection is distance from medical aid, but God is 
 able and willing to preserve us as well in the wild, as in the cul- 
 tivated spot. And I am happy to say I shall not meet with any 
 opposition from Mrs. G. indeed it is what she wishes as well as my 
 own desire. It is worth all the vexation attendant upon travelling in 
 this country, to be far away from Europeans, surrounded by jungle,
 
 273 
 
 to feci that though there he no loved ohject near us, no friend with 
 whom we can take sweet counsel, God is witli us; our union to 
 Him seems closer, our intimacy witli Him increases, and lie 
 becomes our I'riend and comy)anion. These have often been my 
 feelings, and I doubt not the feelings of many others engaged in 
 the same good work." 
 
 Soon after the time wlien these remarks were penned Mr. and 
 Mrs. Goadby experienced their long afflictions, after which it 
 appears tliey determined on fixing at Bahisoi-e. For this ste]) the 
 following among other reasons are assigned. " Balasore is 
 a populous neigbourhood and the key to Orissa, as important a 
 station quite as Cuttack. All pilgrims from Bengal and upper 
 Hindostan must pass it to Pooree ; and of all the pilgrims, who 
 visit that Moloch of the East, neai-ly ninety nine hundreths come 
 from those parts." Gunga Dhor, with his family and another 
 Christian convert, accompany Mr Goadby to Balasore, and thus 
 will form a little Church there. This other native brother is likely 
 to be employed in Mission work, according to his ability. Mr. G. 
 referring to him and to his own plans, remai-ks, — ■" I have some 
 thoughts of stationing him at the ghat or ferry over wdiich all 
 travellers entering Orissa must pass, to distribute tracts, &c. to 
 them ; it is aboiit two miles from Balasore, and I should visit him 
 frequently. Res2;)ecting Schools I cannot decide anything yet, 
 but hope that in addition to the native one we shall be able to raise 
 an English School, if we do, I intend it shall not be liable to be in 
 any way chargeable to the Society. At present the Gentlemen are 
 all absent from the station, therefore I cannot make a beginning in 
 any thing of this kind. I shall begin an English service as soon 
 as I am able to preach, wliich I hope will not be long. Mrs. G. 
 is extremely anxious to. obtain a native female school but this 
 requires time. You are aware that there was many years ago a 
 Christian church here, there are no remains of it now." 
 
 In 1838 reference is made to the station being again destitute. 
 — "This station has been a second time deprived of a resident 
 Missionary. For some years it formed the scene of ]\Tr. Sutton's 
 labours. After his removal had taken place, the station was, for 
 a time, unoccupied. At length Mr. Goadby removed to this place, 
 and, though he suifered much from illness, hopes were entertained 
 that he would be able to persevere in his important labours. These 
 hopes, however, have been disappointed. The ill health of himself 
 and Mrs. Goadby rendered it absolutely necessary for him to leave 
 Balasore, _which was thus, again, deprived of the services of a
 
 274 
 
 resident Missionary. WTiile there he was assisted by the native 
 minister Giinga Dhor, who, besides frequent preaching, visited 
 the Schools, that were established, and examined the children. 
 Some pleasing appearances were presented during Mr. Goadby's 
 residence at Balasore. When for about two months he seldom 
 went to the Bazaar, and Gunga not frequently, the people flocked 
 to his house, and would sit in the verandah, sixty or eighty daily, 
 from two or three o'clock till evening. They came from different 
 parts of the county, and hundreds of them carried home the word 
 of life, while many fervent prayers were offered that it might make 
 them wise unto salvation. 
 
 In the cold season, before the time of his leaving India, Mr. 
 Goadby made several missionary journeys, but at length was al- 
 together laid aside by illness. In visiting various villages, he felt 
 much encouraged by the attention of the people. In the beginning 
 of December he crossed the river, and visited ten or twelve other 
 villages, and spoke in most of them. He then went to Seragun, 
 and after spending ten happy, and he trusted useful days there, 
 removed to Buddruck, where he continued till sickness drove him 
 home. In that district he spent nearly a month, went round the 
 whole neighbourhood, and had many pleasing and many painful 
 opportunities with the people. During the latter ten or twelve 
 days of his stay there, Doitaree and Bambadab were with him and 
 laboured well. Thus the good seed of the word was scattered far 
 and wide. Three men offered themselves as candidates for bap- 
 tism, but none of them were received ; there being reason to appre- 
 hend that they were not truly converts to Christ." This interesting 
 station, after the return of Mr. Goadby to England, was occupied 
 by the American branch of the Mission. 
 
 BERIIAMPORE. 
 
 This Tovm, though not permanently occupied for some years, 
 early enjoyed the visits of Messrs. Bampton, Sutton, Goadby, 
 Lacey, Brown and Stubbins, and much good seed was sown which 
 has rewarded the toil of the labourers. Mr. Bampton often visited 
 this Town and its vicinity. 
 
 Mr. Sutton thus describes his visit Dec. 1825, Christmas-day 
 and Sabbath. " I arose to go into the Bazaar according to my 
 promise ; but the natives gave me no opportunity. Early in the 
 morning they came in flocks, of all ages and pursuits, from the 
 proud byraggee Brahmun, to the little child, Oriyas and Telingas,
 
 275 
 
 to hear about the new doctrine and get a book. T never had such 
 a day in my life ; as soon as one group left, another came, so that 
 I was perpetually engaged from morning till night, to difTcrcnt 
 sets, in preaching and giving away books. Indeed I talked till 
 I could talk no more, and was obliged to steal away in my pal- 
 anquin for a little ride and relief. On Monday morning many 
 more came for books before I left. I think altogether, I may say 
 the whole city came together to hear me. Mr. N. was highly 
 delighted with the feeling which had been excited, and was very 
 sanguine of good being done. Before leaving I examined the 
 language, with j\Ir. N's learned man, and had my own ideas of it 
 confirmed ; namely, that it was the same language which is spoken 
 at Pooree, with a different pronunciation of two or three letters. 
 I was informed that the language was spoken nearly 100 miles 
 beyond Berhampore. Mr. N. then walked with me and pointed 
 out a piece of ground where, if I should come and labour in tlie 
 place, he would build a school-room ; and at my suggestion, 
 he engaged to make it large enough for a place of worship on 
 sabbath days. At ten o'clock I took my leave of these kind 
 friends, with the conviction that, if my brethren approved it, I 
 ought to return as soon as possible and commence my labourj. 
 Berhampore is nearly seventy miles from Pooree, and is the last 
 station in the Northern Circars under the ^Madras preside:i.cy. 
 It is in a very high situation, surrounded with hills, inhabited by 
 a wild race of Oriyas, under six or seven independent rajas. The 
 population is less than at Pooree or Cuttack ; but the vilia'^es near 
 it are numerous and populous. The inhabitants, of Avhich tliive 
 fourths are Oriyas, and one fourth Telingas, are not so tenacious of 
 their caste as in other places; and many features in their character 
 seem favourable for I\lisRionary labour." 
 
 In the early part of 1S26, Mr. Sutton paid a second visit to 
 Berhampore. In November he was out on a missionary excursion, 
 for nearly three weeks, accompamied by j\Trs. Sutton, and Gunga 
 Dhor, then a hopeful inquirer. In this journey he made known 
 the truth in a number of villages, and proceeded as far as Koutiho, 
 or Cooloo, which he apprehended would be an important station. 
 
 In December 1834, Mr. Goadby visited this town, and baptized 
 the wife of Mr. Cadogan. He preached in the mess bungalow, and 
 nearly all the Europeans of the station were present — the text on 
 the occasion was, '^ The redemption of the soul is precious." The 
 opportunity is thus described — "All paid very great attention, and 
 seemed pleased with the opportunity. At half-past four, baptized
 
 276 
 
 Mrs. Cadogan, in a large tank, and afterwards administered the 
 Lord's Supper ; only six communicants, Gunga, Baniadab, Erun, 
 John Cadogan, his wife, and myself; a refreshing opportunity." 
 Mr. Goadbv spoke very favourably of Berhampore as a station. 
 
 In the annual Report of 18;57, it is stated — " This town, situated 
 about 3G0 miles from Calcutta, was several times the scene of the 
 occasional labours of Messrs. Bampton and Sutton. Mr. Brown 
 has spent some time there. It appears that, independent of the 
 Cuttack people, a small church of ten members was formed. Of 
 these, one is Irish, two English, one Scottish, two Indo-British, 
 and four Hindoos. Erun is one of these, and though aged, as 
 lively and active as a young man. 
 
 A place for native worship has been opened. It was formerly 
 a small heathen temple. Where idols once were worshipped, the 
 word of salvation has been proclaimed. It was obtained after 
 many disappointments, and difficulties, and in the midst of a 
 populous part of Berhampore. Many of the heathen were drawn 
 together by curiosity, at the time of their deserted temple being 
 opened, as the first place for Christian worship, in their idolatrous 
 town. But few Europeans reside at Berhampore. The spirit of 
 kindness, and in some cases of affection, displayed by some of them, 
 is said to be truly delightful. 
 
 It is a reason for satisfaction and for gratitude to God, that 
 Berhampore has become a regular station of the Society, and that 
 the appearances are pleasing and promising, yet it should be 
 remembered that the field is there so wide, that an English Mission- 
 ary and one native Brother, or even more can do bnt little. Mr. 
 Brown observes, that the field of the Missionary at Berhampore, 
 extends over a space, perhaps as large as all England ; at any rate 
 large enough for twenty Missionaries. One Christian marriage 
 has taken place at Berhampore, — Debaka, the daughter of Doitaree, 
 was married by Mr. Brown to Bhikaree the son of Bhugaban." 
 
 Mr, Stubbins and Miss Kirkman were united in marriage at 
 Cuttack, Jan, 23rd, 1810, and soon after left for Berhampore, 
 where they found Mr. and Mrs. "Wilkinson and the Native Chris- 
 tians well and happy. In February INIr. Stubbins wrote — "I think 
 the disposition to hear, and trust in many cases, to regard the Gos- 
 pel, is not at all abated, but rather increased. "We now scarcely 
 know what it is to be interrupted, though our congregations were 
 never larger. It is almost as common as Idolatry in India, for the 
 peo])le publicly to acknowledge while we are preaching, that idola- 
 try in ail its forms is sin. Though some of the Brahmins oppose
 
 277 
 
 Christianity, it is very evident to all present, that their motives in 
 doing so are merely sinister, consequently they are not much re- 
 garded. Pooroosootuni said the other night, " I have seen many 
 different places, and preached the gospel in many different parts, 
 but in none have I seen such general interest as in the neighbour- 
 hood of Berhampore." 
 
 Mrs. Stubbins' report of the Orphan Asylum at this time was 
 very pleasir.g. " ^ly present charge at Berhampore consists of 
 nineteen girls ; this number includes Pooroosootuni's daughter, 
 and the child of an enquirer. They live on the same compound 
 and enjoy advantages equal with the other children. Three chil- 
 dren have lately come to us in consequence of the famine which is 
 beginning to be felt severely. One was half starved, having for 
 several days subsisted upon a few handsful of kunda, (the husks 
 of rice) which she had begged in a neighbouring village. The 
 other two are from a village about eight miles from Berhampore. 
 Havin"- spent a day there when on a missionary tour, j^the poor 
 children followed us to another village. On being discovered two 
 days afterwards, they said they had nothing to eat at home, and 
 wished to go with us. Their mother proved to be a widow with 
 four children, and said she found it impossible to support them in. 
 the present scarce season. The eldest is about ten years old, and 
 her sister about five ; they appear quick children and are prepos- 
 sessing in their appearance. After the eldest had been with us a 
 few days her mother came, and as a pretext to gain a little money 
 said she would take her daughter away. The child wept much, 
 said she would not go, and then hid herself; as her mother's 
 object was not reaily to remove her, she at last quietly gave up 
 the contest. Three of the girls are members of our churches. 
 The third, who requested baptism just before leaving Berhampore, 
 was baptized at Cuttack., 1 trust that though young in years, 
 they are really interested in a Saviour's love. j\Iay they be pre- 
 served faithful unto death, and shine as lights in a dark place." 
 
 This station, which has become a very interesting one, has 
 suffered several trials in the removal of Mr. Stubbins, on account 
 of ill health, and the death of the young Missionary Mr. Grant, 
 which unexpected and solemn event, occurred Feb. 18th, 1843. 
 When Mr. Stubbins left, — -"there were twenty members who were 
 growing in grace and meetening for the church above." IMr. Sut- 
 ton took a journey thither in consequence of the trials of the 
 station. His report of his journey is very interesting.
 
 278 
 
 *' It is, I bolicve about eleven years since my last visit to 
 Bt'rliamporc, but the scenery appeared to me as familiar as though 
 it were but so many clays. But how many eyes that eleven years 
 ago gazed on the beautiful Chilka or wandered over the vast 
 mountain range, are closed in death ! As I sailed slowly up the 
 lake, I thought of my early associates, and every now and then 
 involuntarilv exclaimed, O that Eampton were with us now ! But 
 there is something like murmuring in this. "What we know not 
 now we shall know hereafter. " My Father's hand prepares the 
 cup, and what he wills, is best." I reached Berhampore about 
 twelve on Saturday, and Mr. Wilkinson about two o'clock. Found 
 our friends as well as I could expect, our sister Derry still wearing 
 her English roses, but sister Wilkinson had assumed the Indian 
 lily. Poor sister Grant was very much cast down. The day 
 however glided swiftly away, and much of the night in talk of 
 auld lang syne, and the next day was the sabbath. 
 
 At eleven o'clock I preached to an interesting little gathering 
 in the Chapel in English, but a few steps from where the old bar- 
 rack room, my former preaching place, stood. In the afternoon, 
 the Oorea flock assembled, and brother Wilkinson and myself 
 united in administering the Lord's supper, and again in the even- 
 ing I preached in English. Seventeen years ago I preached, what 
 1 was told, the first sermon ever preached at Berhampore, from 
 " Behold J brine/ you glad tidings,''^ &c. From that time to the 
 present the word of life has been more or less preached in it. 
 Some of the preachers are far, far away — some of those who heard 
 and received it are, we trust, in heaven, and some on their way 
 thither, and a few still remain to form a little church. O that it 
 ■were larger. Yet still, though our progress here has been slow, 
 it is matter for thankfulness that there has been progress. Here 
 is a chapel now, there was none then ; here is a little church, 
 there was none then ; here is a school, there was none then ; above 
 all here is a resident Brother, there was none then ; and so, though 
 oft have changes taken place, it has been for many years. — Berham- 
 pore however is a striking illustration of Christ's church militant. 
 It may not improperly be likened to a spring in a desert, at which 
 the weary pilgrim may delight to halt and refresh himself, but where 
 he has no intention of taking up his abode. Thus at diiferent 
 periods the number is not small of those who have been refreshed 
 liere. Some indeed have drank to thirst no more. Some are with 
 joy drawing waters from the wells of salvation, a few press around 
 the brink, and some alas have forsaken the fountain of living
 
 279 
 
 waters and have hewed out to them cisterns, broken cisterns that 
 can hold no water. Yet who would wish this fountain closed, who 
 that looks around him upon the myriads that must drink or die, 
 does not pray that the blessed Holy Spirit may speak by our 
 Brother who shall be stationed here, " Ho 1 every one that thirstetli 
 come ye to the waters !" 
 
 The Report of 1844 speaks favourably of the progress of the 
 cause of Christ in this part of Orissa. " This station having been 
 deprived of its own missionary, has during the year received much 
 attention from Mr. and Mrs. Wilkinson, who principally reside 
 here. Some circumstances of a pleasing, and others of a painful 
 nature, have marked the progress of the year. The principal cir- 
 cumstances of the latter kind, is the fall of two individuals, who 
 have been excluded — one of these is Pooroosootum. But consi- 
 dering that the element in which the Hindoo lives is impurity, that 
 their gods, their shasters, their religious festivals, and most sacred 
 worship, are distinguished by lewdness ; that it is the atmosphere 
 in which they 'live, and move, and have their being,' it is not sur- 
 prising that such cases should occur. It is a matter of thankfulness 
 that they have not been more frequent. 
 
 " The chapel that had been prepared at Berhampore, having been 
 seriously damaged, Mr. Wilkinson has been engaged in the erection 
 of another, near to the Schools. An eligible site was purchased for 
 one hundred and five rupees. In April he mentions that the erec- 
 tion of the chapel was proceeding, and that the building of new 
 school-rooms was nearly completed. Three young persons in- 
 structed in the asylum were married in February or ]March, two of 
 them to young men that had been instructed in the school at 
 Ganjam. One of them named Dootee, the daughter of Bamadab, 
 was married to Juggernaut, a member of the church, employed as a 
 schoolmaster, and likely it is thought to become a preacher. She 
 was for several years in the Cuttack School, whence she was re- 
 moved to Berhampore. Mrs. Wilkinson pronounces her a very 
 worthy young woman, says that her conduct in the school had been 
 most exemplary, and adds. We hope they will be happy and adorn 
 their profession." 
 
 In reference to these marriages, Mr. Wilkinson adds, — " The 
 day of the marriage was one of great enjoyment to all the native 
 Christians, all seemed to strive to make it as much unlike a Hindoo 
 marriage as possible. Captain ^Slacpherson made the girls a pres- 
 ent on their wedding day of ten Rupees each, this was given for 
 
 M 2
 
 280 
 
 the purpose of makina; a feast, but all who wished to join in par- 
 taking of it thought it would be better that the dinner should be 
 paid for by subscriplion and the ten Rupees be used to build houseg 
 for the new married people ; it is a very unusual matter, if 
 a native does not involve himself in debt for many years ; our plan 
 not only avoided this but turned to a useful account, the money 
 which was intended for the feast, at the same time it added to the 
 harmony and pleasure of the whole party." To this Mrs. Wilkin- 
 son adds, that Captain M. not only made the presents mentioned 
 to their young friends, on this occasion, but promised similar sums 
 for six others. 
 
 A circumstance very encouraging to the missionaries at Berham- 
 pore, has been the interest taken in their work by a young officer. 
 He was educated at one of the English Universities, but is stated 
 to be in principle, a Baptist. He appears to possess considerable 
 ability for the acquisition of languages, having made himself 
 master of three Oriental languages in less than four years, and 
 made such progress in Oorea, in six months, as to write and 
 compose with ease in that language. Occasionally he has con- 
 ducted worship with the children, when the missionary has been 
 absent. He has translated several little books for the school and 
 delivered addresses to the scholars. He makes great sacrifices, it 
 is stated, to serve the cause of God and the mission. Ought not 
 the friends of the mission to pray that one promising so fair for 
 usefulness, where eternal interests are concerned, may be rendered 
 willing to sacrifice his worldly prospects, and to devote him-self 
 wholly to advancing the cause of Immanuel ?" 
 
 Mr. Buckley, whose favorable voyage to India has been noticed, 
 safely reached Berhampore, Feb. 20th, 1814, the vessel landing 
 him at Vizagapatam, distant 150 miles. Mr. Wilkinson and 
 another European friend met him there, and accompanied him to 
 the station. On October 9th, 1844, Mr. Buckley and Miss Derry, 
 who had been so usefully employed in the Native schools, were 
 united in marriage in the new chapel at Berhampore. May these 
 dear young friends long prove a blessing to this part of India. It 
 is pleasing to observe the occasional visits of missionaries leading 
 to the permanent occupation of missionary stations, and the diffu- 
 sion of the gospel around them to teeming myriads of Idolaters. 
 
 The Report of 1815 states — "During the year the Missionaries 
 from Ganjam have resided and laboured here. Mrs. Wilkinson 
 observes, ' This year we have to record the goodness of the Lord 
 in restoring our health, and enabling us to attend to our various
 
 281 
 
 duties with interest and delight.' To these sources of satisfaction 
 a new one was added, by the arrival of their former companion and 
 friend, Mr. Buckley. He reached Berhampore on the 24th of 
 September, a day that he declares he shall ever deem one of the 
 bright and sunny days of his life. His first sabbath there was a 
 day of holy enjoyment. " On Aug. 11th the new chapel was open- 
 ed. Mr. Wilkinson states that it was to them all a most delightful 
 sabbath. Not many strangers were present, yet the congregation 
 presented an unusually interesting appearance. AVorship had 
 previously been conducted in a private room, which was so crowded 
 that several usually sat outside ; and on this account, before the 
 chapel w^as opened, their number appeared much smaller than it 
 really was. He preached in Oorea morning and afternoon. The 
 subscriptions exceeded their expectations. The influence of Chris- 
 tianity on a people, in their unconverted state eminent for selfish- 
 ness, was strikingly manifested by several of the native Christians 
 contributing each one month's income towards the erection. 
 This, though the sum was not large, manifested much liberality 
 of mind." 
 
 Denabunder and Balagee have been ordained. Mr. Buckley 
 thus describes the service. " Friday, Dec. 13th, was a high day at 
 Berhampore. Two of our native brethren, who, as we trust, were 
 inwardly moved by the Holy Ghost to take upon theinselves the office 
 of the Ministry, and who in some good measure have proved their 
 fitness for it, were solemnly set apart to the holy and blessed work 
 of preaching the gospel. Rama Chundra read the Scriptures and 
 prayed in a very comprehensive and aj^propriate manner. Bro. "Wil- 
 kinson followed with some introductory remarks explanatory of the 
 work of the day, and shewing the propriety of a public designation 
 to ministerial work ; he referred at the close, with much feeling to 
 the labours and trials of Bampton — to the baptism of Erun, vvho 
 was present, and to what Bampton's feelings would probably have 
 been, if he could have witnessed the sceiie jircscnted that day. He 
 proceeded to ask the two brethren as to their conversion — call to 
 the ministry, and the doctrines they intended to preacli. The first 
 question elicited statements, pleasingly illustrating the manner in 
 which the " marvellous light" of divine truth obtains its first en- 
 trance into the dark mind of an idolator ; the other answers were 
 satisfactory; the last was very concise, wisely so in this case. It 
 was in substance, that the Bible contained all truth, and Avhat they 
 found there, that they would make known. Bro. Lacey offered 
 the ordination prayer ; many important blessings were supplicated
 
 282 
 
 for our native brethren, and supplicated -with much fervency. 
 Rama Chundra, Bro. Lacey, Wilkinson, and myself, united in the 
 imposition of hands. Thus ended the morning service. Eri^ji 
 said, at the close, O, if Bampton (whom he still thinks of with 
 much affection) had lived to see that day, how rejoiced he would 
 have been. We assembled again in the evening, when Seboo Naik 
 read the hymns, Somnath prayed, and Bro. Lacey delivered a 
 charge containing much important instruction, from " 1 charge thee 
 therefore, before God and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge 
 the quick and the dead, at his appearing and his kingdom ; preach 
 the word ; be instant in season and out of season ;" some judicious 
 remarks were addressed at the close to the wives of the native 
 brethren, who may do much to help or hinder their husbands in the 
 ■work of the Lord. Doubtless the Son of God beheld what was 
 done with complacency, for it was to publish His glory — make 
 known His gospel, and enlarge the boundaries of His kingdom, that 
 these dear friend were set apart. My mind was much impressed 
 during this day with the immense importance of native agency. I 
 rejoice that God has blessed our Mission so much in this respect, 
 and trust that there are indications of others rising up that will 
 be useful." 
 
 MIDNAPORE. 
 
 This station is situated at the northern extremity of Orissa, and 
 contains a mixed population of Bengalees and Oreahs. During 
 the occupancy of Balasore by Mr. Sutton, he made one or two 
 lengthened visits to this place ; and several brethren in their jour- 
 neys to and from Calcutta, have occasionally preached there, both 
 in English and Ooreah ; but it was not till the year 1836, that Mr. 
 and Mrs. Brooks removed from Cuttack and occupied it as a regular 
 missionary station. Its distance from Calcutta is about seventy 
 miles. Mr. Brooks gives the following information about the 
 station. 
 
 " This is a very large and populous city, containing upwards of 
 fifty or sixty thousand inhabitants, principally Bengalees. There 
 is a considerable number of Oreah people in Midnapore, but they 
 live chiefly in small bazaars, and are generally of low caste. There 
 are nearly fifty European residents, civilian and military, besides a 
 considerable number of East Indians, of Portuguese origin. 
 
 " The climate of Midnapore is very dry and healthy, but exces- 
 sively hot, partly owing to the extensive beds of ironstone, Avhich
 
 283 
 
 extend on all sides for several miles. Its elevated situation 
 (standing higher than almost any other part of Bengal,) contributes 
 much to the healthiness of the place, though of course this subjects 
 it to greater degrees of heat and cold. The thunder and lightning 
 storms here are very dreadful. Soon after my arrival the officers 
 of the 24th N. I. engaged a large room for Divine service, which 
 would have been continued, had not the owner's circumstances 
 rendered it necess^ary for him to let the whole of his house at a 
 higher rent. Service is now held in Mr. Pennington's house, which 
 was immediately offered for that purpose. The congregations have 
 been very good and encouraging. Colonel Simpson and his lady 
 have been most exemplary in their attendance, scarcely ever absent. 
 The time of service is Sunday evening, the Church service and a 
 sermon being read in the morning by the Collector of the station. 
 There are several Portuguese living in the neighbourhood, w^ho of 
 course are Catholics, but generally attend our worship." 
 
 The chapel at this station is a neat building, fifty feet in length 
 by twenty-five in breadth, with a verandah ten feet wide on each 
 side. Its cost was 1500 rupees, which the INIissionary collected 
 and paid. He also raised some money towards the erection of a 
 commodious English school-room, and if possible a school-house 
 attached. In the Report of 1840, it is observed — 
 
 "Since my coming to Midnapore, I have confined myself chiefly 
 to the numerous bazaars in the city, rather than travel a great 
 distance to villages. Generally I have attended bazaars from tliree 
 to six days in the week, as , the weather or state of mind allowed. 
 I have been to several villages, but they c<mtain so few people that 
 w^e can obtain a much larger congregation in the bazaar, chiefly 
 of persons from the country ; and the villages of any consequence 
 being situated from eight to twelve miles from Midnapore, there 
 would be no possibility of visiting them in the best part of the day, 
 viz. the evening. I wish to keej) in mind what is the main work 
 for which I am sent to India, and am, though slowly, endeavour- 
 ing to carry into effect the wishes of the Society, as well as to ful- 
 fil my engagements on the day of my ordination ; and above all 
 my solemn dedication of body, soul, and spirit, to the great head 
 of the Church." 
 
 " As regards English Services, I have but one on the Lord's-day 
 Evening. I had two, one morning and evening, previous to the 
 very hot weather, and intend to commence with two services 
 again, as soon as the weather permits. On the Thursday evening 
 we have a Bible class, one of the most interesting meetings I ever
 
 284 
 
 attended. Several Officers of the Corps attended, and others that 
 I think highly of. Before I leave this subject, I must say the 
 English Services do not in the least interfere with Native labour, 
 as they are invariably held at a time when it is impossible to hold 
 service in the open air. The chapel being at a great distance from 
 the Native population, a congregation could not be obtained for 
 Native Service. Besides I prefer open air, and see no possibility 
 of obtaining a Native congregation in the chapel until more are 
 induced to attend from princijile. I do not despair of seeing 
 good done in Midnapore, sliould the Almighty spare my life." 
 
 In December 1841, Mr. Brooks, with the concurrent advice of 
 the Orissa INIissionaries and the Committee in England, removed 
 from Midnapore to co-operate v.'ith Mr. Sutton in the new station 
 recently formed at Calcutta, through the Christian munificence of 
 Mr. Alexander of that city. Mr. Brooks thus describes this im- 
 portant step : — 
 
 " An important measure was recommended to be takerr by the 
 last Conference, in reference to the extension of the Orissa Mission. 
 Previous to the Conference held at Cuttack, I wrote a letter, asking 
 advice of the Missionary brethren as to whether or not I should 
 proceed to Calcutta as Bro. Sutton's colleague in this rrew enter- 
 prise. I was recommended to do so, and am now settling myself 
 m Calcutta. You will expect me to give my reasoirs for wishing 
 to leave an important and now deserted sphere of labour. One 
 chief reason was, I have been almost isolated from the other Mis- 
 sionary brethren since my residence in India, and heartily wished 
 to be brought closer to them both in labour and affection. Another 
 reason was, the very discouraging prospects in Midnapore, so far at 
 least as the conversion of the heathen may be considered. None 
 seem willing to take up the cross, though hundreds upon hun- 
 dreds have visited me, received the Scriptures, and heard the glorious 
 Gospel of the blessed God. I hope some are halting between two 
 opinions, but nothing seems to decide the matter with them. 
 "When the number of years I have spent there, is taken into con- 
 sideration, with little or no positive success, perhaps a remove 
 might be deenred necessary. Nothing would give me greater 
 happiness than to see one more fitted than perhaps 1 am to labour 
 alone, entering that field and reaping a rich harvest. I wish to 
 draw the attention of the Committee especially to Midnapore and 
 its neighbourhood. Another reason which led me to wish to leave 
 Midnapore for a season, was the necessity which appeared to me, 
 that Mrs. Brooks should have a little change. She has never been
 
 285 
 
 from home since our entering Midnapore, and on many accounts 
 it was desirable she shoukl liave a change of scene. There was 
 no otlicr Missionary who coukl with so little inconvenience, occupy 
 Calcutta, as myself. I shall fur the present, have charge of Native 
 Preachers and Preaching, I sincerely hope with greater prospect of 
 success than heretofore. I might urge other reasons, but the chief 
 object I have in view, at least if I can trust rny own heart, is a 
 hope of being more useful as a Preacher of the gospel, a Missionary 
 to the Heathen." 
 
 Mr. Stubbins being compelled by ill -health to leave Berhainpore, 
 the southern extremity of Orissa, visited this station in the oppo- 
 site part of it, hoping that it might be beneficial to him. This 
 hope was disappointed. But under its influence, he took up his 
 abode and laboured to diffuse the blessings of the gospel. Of his 
 labours and prospects he thus wrote : — 
 
 " We started for ]\Iidnapoi"e, where we arrived on Nov. 5th, 1842, 
 and were hospitably entertained by a gentleman in the station, 
 till we were able to secure a house. The gloomy and depressed 
 state of our minds on our arrival, will be more readily conceived 
 than expressed. Among the tens of thousands of Idolaters, not 
 one Christian could be found — not one to welcome us or greet, 
 us with a smile — -not one to gladden our hearts by asking the 
 way of life, (of course I refer to the Hindoo population). We 
 felt like a person cast upon a wild barren rock, without any thin"" 
 to please or interest. After we had been here about a Aveek, we 
 w'ere joined by our dear native brother Langham Das and his 
 wife, from Balasore. He had no sooner arrived than we com- 
 menced in good earnest in the bazaars, &c. and the jjeople were 
 not long before they commenced in as good earnest with us ; 
 for they soon " became as cheerful in their minds as a bear 
 robbed of her whelps in the field," and about as furious. How- 
 ever in spite of all their vociferations of Huri Bol, Huri Bol, 
 &c. &c. with handfuls of dust, gravel and the like, we have 
 been able to visit them almost every day, (Sundays excepted) 
 and to exhibit to large congregations the word of life. When 
 I remember that on my arrival at Berhampore I had to witness 
 similar scenes, and experience similar treatment, I feel cncourao-ed 
 to hope this storm will blow over, and that our sky here will yet 
 become clearer. But whether this should be the case or not, our 
 duty is to preach the Word — to be instant in season and out of 
 season — to sow beside all waters — and the Lord helping us, neither 
 the opposition nor rage and fury of men or devils, shall prevent us.
 
 286 
 
 O for grace to instruct with meekness them that oppose themselves 
 —to endure hardness as good soldiers ! 
 
 "On Jan. 1 1th, I baptized three people here, two of them ac- 
 companied us from Berhampore. Their minds have long been im- 
 pressed with the truths of Christianity, and have long since aban- 
 doned all regard for Idols, but I did not feel sufficiently satisfied 
 with their experience to admit them to baptism ; but lately their 
 whole conduct has been so unexceptionable, and the statements of 
 their experience together with their anxiety for the means of grace 
 and religious ordinances, have been so fully in accordance with the 
 spirit of the gospel, that I could no longer refuse them admission 
 into the Church of Christ. The other candidate was an East Indian. 
 She seems to have been under serious impressions for some time, 
 and had a desire to be baptized, (her parents were Baptists,) but it 
 was not till she came into the station ill, and had been frequently 
 visited by myself and Mrs. Stubbins, that she was enabled fully to 
 lay hold upon the hope set before her. After she recovered, she 
 desired before she returned to her residence, about forty miles dis- 
 tant, to be baptized. I trust we may say with confidence of them 
 all, they are brands plucked out of the burning. O that in this 
 fearful, benighted, and depraved place, our divine Redeemer would 
 get unto himself a great name — that he would breathe upon 
 these diy bones the breath of life, and here establish his own 
 kingdom." 
 
 ]\Ir. Stubbins was unable to occupy this populous place, but 
 was compelled to return home to recruit his health. The station 
 has been recently adopted by the American brethren. 
 
 The first Report of the Orissa Mission printed in India, con- 
 tains the following account of this Town. " This was once a 
 very important and populous European settlement, but in con- 
 sequence of the growing prosperity of Calcutta, and subsequently 
 of a destructive visitation of providence, called the Ganjam fever, 
 but which was in all probability the plague introduced by the 
 shipping from Arabia, it has been for many years nearly forsaken 
 by Europeans, while the Native population is much reduced. 
 The splendid but desolate European residences still attest the 
 former importance of the place, while its now healthy climate, 
 its salubrious breezes, its gcograpical position, and commodious 
 harbour, invite a rcoccupancy by Government, of this once
 
 287 
 
 valuable port. It is still however a large town ; and situated as it 
 is between the Berhampore and Pooree districts, forms an important 
 as well as a convenient station for a missionary. After nearly two 
 years' testing of the place, iNIr. and Mrs. Wilkinson have come to 
 the decision that it is their duty to accord with the wishes of the 
 Missionary Committee in occupying this place, and in which deci- 
 sion our conference concurs." This town had been occasionally 
 visited by Messrs. Bampton, Sutton, Stubbins, S;c., before its 
 occupancy by Mr. Wilkinson. It is another proof of the utility of 
 exploring a land to ascertain the most eligible sites for more perma- 
 nent missionary labour. 
 
 In the Society's Report of 1841, Ganjam is first mentioned as a 
 regular station. It is stated — " Besides labouring at Ganjam, ]\Ir. 
 and Mrs. Wilkinson have been out on several missionary tours, in 
 which they have visited numerous places to convey to them the 
 gospel of salvation. An Orphan Asylum has been formed at Gan- 
 jam. It began with one poor destitute child. This number had 
 increased to eighteen. As Itlrs. Stubbins has an asylum at Ber- 
 hampore for girls, it was judged best to let that at Ganjam be espe- 
 cially for boys in the first instance. It is remarked, ' our great 
 concern is their spiritual welfare,' but while attentive to this, they 
 "were desirous of communicating to them habits of industry. A 
 christian schoolmaster, who had been converted under the ministry 
 of Mr. Stubbins, was obtained. Mrs. W. adds, — "We have a 
 number of excellent elementary books in the language, amongst 
 which, are 'JVatts' and Pinnock's Catechisms.' In reading, we have 
 ' Henry and his Bearer,' ' Pilgrim's Pro(/rcss,' (Bunyan's,) ' Rise 
 and Progress of Religion,' Sec. &c., besides a variety of tracts. 
 At present we do not contemplate teaching English, as this, unless 
 it be a thorough English education, does not really benefit the 
 children. We are anxious to make them industrious and worthy 
 members of the community, and to this end, would like they should 
 learn such trades as are here most useful, as carpenters, Aveavcrs, 
 &c. Mrs. Stubbins' girls are industriously employed spinning 
 cotton, and when some of our boys can weave, the children of the 
 two stations will be able to make clothes for themselves. The 
 native loom is the simplest imaginable. And weaving after their 
 manner, is such very slow work that a man here is not able to do 
 one-sixth part of what a boy can do at home with a hand-loom : 
 should any friends of the Indian yoxith be disposed to make our 
 school a useful and most acceptable present, I beg to say that no-
 
 288 
 
 thing could be more tliankfully received than a good weaver's loom, 
 that is, all the parts of one except the wood, which is very cheap 
 here, and can easily be supplied, also three or four shuttles. We 
 should be delighted to find that our expected brethren had brought 
 this out for us. I might add that our school children cook for 
 themselves ; it is done by the elder boys alternately. We are very 
 pleased with the progress that some of them have made in their 
 learning. I trust, before another year has passed, I may be able 
 to speak with some degree of certainty respecting the piety of some 
 of these dear children. Several appear well disposed." 
 
 The first fruits of the gospel in this new field of labour were 
 early gathered. It is stated " At Ganjam, as elsewhere, the 
 Missionaries have had their discouragements, but Air. Wilkinson 
 observes that when they were almost ready to despair, several 
 enquirers may their appearance, of whom they had heard nothing 
 previously, and one of them soon applied for baptism. This con- 
 vert, who may be regarded as the first fruits of the mission at 
 Ganjam, is a respectable man of the writer caste, who has been 
 employed for eighteen years, as tutor to the sons of Brahmins. He 
 was brought to read the new Testament, and, at first, tried to 
 convince Air. Wilkinson that there was a little difference between 
 the Word of God and the Hindoo shasters. He soon however 
 abandoned this opinion, and declared that such truth and holiness 
 were no where to be found but in the Bible. He had frequent 
 conversation with the missionary and the native ministers. At 
 length he removed the signs of idolatry from his forehead, 
 and forsook the temple he had long frequented every morning and 
 evening. This conduct aroused the suspicion of his neighbours, 
 who, at first, disputed with him, and then commenced a series of 
 petty persecutions. They refused to allow him to have any water 
 from the public well, and made his home so uncomfortable that he 
 at length Avent to the Missionary, and said, "He could no longer 
 live among the bralimins, but must leave his wife and home, and 
 live with Christians, if he could only have a place as good as a 
 horse." He was asked, why he wished to leave his home ? and 
 answered, * Tigers and sheep cannot live in the same place. When 
 I was a heathen it was my custom to sit in my house, and read 
 the shasters, when many would come around me to listen, and 
 join in the singing ; but last night as I was reading the word of 
 God, many came not to hear, but to insult me, and I was so pelted 
 with mud and stones that I was glad to make my escape.' A place 
 was found for him. For a while his wife and children lived with
 
 289 
 
 his brother, and a party of her female relations visited her to mourn 
 with her for the loss of her husband, and they recommended her 
 not to think of enduring such disgrace, but to drown herself. Not 
 long after this, his baptism took place. That solemn service was 
 then, probably, administered in Ganjam for the first time, since the 
 ascending Saviour gave the great^ commission. On this account 
 that baptismal day must be in Ganjam a memorable day, and will 
 be contemplated with pleasure, in distant years, by christians, 
 that are yet unborn." 
 
 Mr. Sutton, in a recent journey, gratefully observed—" At 
 Ganjam where we have been accustomed to halt, yea, in the very 
 house we passed our solitary interval between one stage and 
 another, Ave have now a missionary brother and a little church, and 
 a cluster of school boys. I siiould judge from my imperfect obser- 
 vation of things, that the prospect of raising a native church at 
 Ganjam is quite as encouraging as at Berhampore." 
 
 Referring to some recent conversions, the Annual Report states : 
 " By these pleasing, though not large additions, to the little flock 
 of Christ, at Ganjam, your Missionaries have been privileged to 
 gather fruit to life eternal ; fruit that, doubtless, will be gathered 
 there much more extensively, as years and ages roll onward, and 
 the period of millenial day approaches. Mrs. "Wilkinson, in the 
 letter containing the account of j\Ioni Ma, states that there were 
 then several enquirers, three of whom were very hopeful. One of 
 them, a sister to the young man last baptized, had in a short time 
 learned to read the word of truth, and was a quick intelligent girl. 
 Her early years having been passed without any restraint, when she 
 first came under their care she was at times troublesome, but they 
 had for some time had the satisfaction of seeing a pleasing change 
 in all her manners. 
 
 A neighbouring Rajah had paid a visit to the ^Missionaries at 
 Ganjam. He was attended by his retinue, ar.d during his stay 
 large companies of the people, sometimes thirty or forty together, 
 frequently went to converse on religious subjects. He received a 
 new Testament, and seemed interested in the accounts Mr. Wilkin- 
 son gave him of the state of manners and religion in England. 
 Mrs. Wilkinson's sewing work attracted his attention, and when 
 informed what English ladies could do, and what kind of education 
 they received, he appeared astonished, and said if any of their 
 females were such, " they would be esteemed perfect goddesses." 
 But alas ! woman there is dreadfully degraded and debased. 
 Mrs. Wilkinson's statements furnished frequent illustrations of this
 
 290 
 
 truth. On one occasion, -^vhen she was conversing with some 
 Hindoo women, IMr. "Wilkinson passed at a little distance. The 
 woman said, " Dare you remain, now your husband is left? Did 
 he give you leave to come ?" ' These remarks,' she observes, 
 ' shew the servile subjection in which the poor women are held.' 
 The more recent information refers to Mr. Wilkinson's indisposi- 
 tion ; but his health appears to have improved in answer to the 
 prayer of his friends. It is stated of the station generally : — 
 " Ganjam has latterly appeared less healthful than it was supposed 
 to be, and fears began to be entertained that it would be necessary 
 to withdraw the native ministers from the station. Bamadab was 
 stationed there with Balage, and was obliged to leave ; death enter- 
 ed one of their families. The sickness to which they were exposed 
 gave an opportunity for an interesting display of christian sympathy, 
 in the little band of Hindoo christians. Mrs. "Wilkinson states, 
 " Conversing the other evening with the native preacher's wife 
 respecting her recovery, I was much pleased to find that she refer- 
 red all to the goodness and mercy of God ; and to learn from her, 
 that when the complaint seemed not subdued by the use of ordinary 
 means, the brethren met for special prayer on her account," and 
 with much feeling she added, " The good Lord was pleased to hear 
 our prayers for I have not had fever since that day — how greatly 
 it delights us to see these dear people going to the proper source 
 of all health and blessings." Those who are familiar with the 
 history of the sainted bands, of Puritans and Nonconformists, that 
 form the glory of Britain, will remember that they frequently set 
 apart seasons for such special pi-ayer, for suffering friends, and 
 attributed, as Baxter does, much success to such intercessions. 
 It is pleasing to behold Hindoos in the infancy of their piety, 
 adopting the practice, that English christians loved in the best days 
 of theirs, but which has been less frequently followed in later years. 
 To the preceding statement Mrs. "Wilkinson adds some information 
 and mentions their loss of a kind friend by shipwreck. 
 
 "There has lately been so much sickness at Ganjam that many 
 of the natives have become alarmed and Irave left the place. The 
 other two Europeans who reside there, have also been obliged to 
 leave, they are here, but are both recommended by the medical 
 officer to go to England. About nine months since our friend 
 Mr. Adams was afflicted with dysentry, which obliged him to leave 
 G.anjam for the purpose of visiting his native land ; but, we are 
 gri-'ved to add, the vessel, in which he sailed for Madras was lost : 
 from our intimate knowledge of his character, and from the progress
 
 291 
 
 of his religious feelings while at Ganjam, we have no doubt hut 
 his end was peace, though what were the feelings when encounter- 
 ing the last enemy, or where " he sighed Jiis soul atvitij" is not 
 known to us ; not one was left to tell the talc ; he was accompanied 
 by a Missionary, IMr. Smith of the London Missionary Society." 
 
 Amidst these various trials, your estimable sister states, that 
 they had much which demanded gratitude. Their minds were 
 kept in perfect peace, being stayed upon God, nor could they call 
 in question his wisdom and love ; nor were they without some 
 encouragement as to the progress of the work of God. In February 
 one convert was baptized. Mr. Wilkinson mentions that another 
 candidate from this place had been recently baptized. She is a 
 relative of Denabunder, the first convert, and had been an enquir- 
 er more than two years. There were then two other candidates 
 for communion from Ganjam, who had been enquirers for some 
 time. 
 
 Mr. Wilkinson mentions another very interesting fact in con- 
 nection with Ganjam. He states that there were three young men, 
 who were members of the Church, whom he deemed it desirable 
 to bring forward for the ministry. He had been thinking of em- 
 ploying them in studies for this purpose. Tama, one of them, had 
 been with the Missionaries ever since they were in the country. 
 Another, named Juggernath, was a schoolmaster in the neighbour- 
 hood. Joysing, the third, was with a pious officer, assisting him 
 in the study of the Oorea and the Khund languages. He judged 
 it desirable that they should continue in that district as thev would 
 thus keep up their knowledge of the Teligoo language which there 
 adds to the usefulness of the native preachers, and he apprehended 
 that their instruction would fnrnisli interesting employment for 
 himself, and Mr. Buckley to whose ari'ival he was looking forward. 
 In this same letter he states that Mrs. W. and himself were thank- 
 ful their health is so much better than it was last year. 
 
 Mrs. Wilkinson's Report of the Ganjam Orphan Asylum contains 
 some pleasing information. Some Khund boys rescued from the 
 murderer's knife have been added to it, in whom the Missionaries 
 find more to interest and encourage them than in the children from 
 the plain country. 
 
 CALCUTTA. 
 
 In this great metropolis of British power and influence in the 
 East, it was ascertained that from twenty-five to thirty thousand
 
 292 
 
 Oreahs were living, for whose religious instruction no adequate 
 means existed. This state of things attracted the attention of a 
 pious and benevolent Gentleman, J. W. Alexander, Esq., who 
 opened a correspondence with the Orissa Missionaries ujDon the 
 subject of extending their labours to the myriads of Oreahs in 
 Calcutta. Upon this important subject the Secretary of the Society 
 observed — " In the latter part of 1841, Mr. Alexander, a gentleman 
 of eminent liberality, resident in Calcutta, encouraged Mr. Sutton 
 to attempt the formation of a station in that city, with the especial 
 design of conveying the gospel to many thousands of the natives of 
 Orissa dwelling there. To effect this object he offered if his life 
 were spared, to guarantee for three years, about £480 a year to 
 meet the expenditure. An offer so noble and Christianlike could 
 not but command attention. !Mr. Sutton visited Calcutta, and after 
 mature deliberation judged it advisable to remove thither. A special 
 Conference was held at Cuttack, in October, when the brethren re- 
 commended his complying with Mr. Alexander's liberal proposals, 
 and agreed to the removal of the printing office. In reference to 
 his removal, the brethren considering the time it would occupy, 
 and the pi'eparations to be made for the accommodation of the 
 establishment, during the cold season, recommended that it should 
 take place as soon as arrangements could be made. The minutes 
 of the Conference add, ' In reference to the above important mea- 
 sures, the brethren, and especially Bro. Lacey (who was present at 
 a discussion in the home Committee, relating to a former proposal 
 for Bro. Sutton to remove to Calcutta,) feel a full conviction, that 
 they are acting in accordance with the views and wishes of our 
 Brethren and friends in England, and have therefore proceeded with 
 confidence in the business.' 
 
 Mr. Sutton accordingly removed to Calcutta, with several of the 
 native christians, and was joined there by Mr. John Brooks, from 
 Midnapore. Previously, however, to any proceedings of this kind, 
 he had forwarded much information upon the case, that the subject 
 might be brought before the Committee. They discussed the 
 subject, and though they perceived various advantages in a Calcutta 
 station, and could not but admire the generous offer of Mr. Alex- 
 ander, yet they objected to Mr. Sutton's removal. On one impor- 
 tant point in Mr. Sutton's account of the case, misconception existed 
 in the Committee, and this had great influence on their decision. 
 They however judged it desirable as far as could be, to embrace 
 Mr. Alexander's most liberal offer, and judged that Mr. John 
 Brooks might remove from Midnapore ; accordingly they determined
 
 293 
 
 on his removal, if agreeable to Mr. Alexander, and resolved that 
 one or more of the native preachers sliould accompany him. This 
 resolution with the reasons for its adoption, was forthwith forwarded 
 to India. Soon after another letter on the subject was received 
 from 'Sir. Sutton, giving additional information on the business, 
 Jind entirely removing the misconception on the one important 
 point, not so clearly explained in the former letter. The Commit- 
 tee again met, and, after mature deliberation, agreed to sanction 
 j\Ir. Sutton's removal to Calcutta; .but particularly wished that 
 it should be made subservient to the training up of native preachers, 
 who, it was supposed, might enjoy educational advantages in 
 Calcutta, while under INIr. Sutton's general care and direction, 
 that they could not so fully at Cuttack. On this subject particular 
 stress was laid, but, as will be seen, this hope was fallacious. 
 
 As it was desirable for Mr. Sutton to avail himself of the cold 
 season for removing, the delay, that would have been occasioned, 
 by waiting till he could hear from England, might have occasioned 
 great inconvenience ; he therefore removed to that city. He observes, 
 " We felt the fullest conviction, that we were acting in accordance 
 with the "wishes of our home Committee, or we should never have 
 consented to abandon our intei'esting labours, our home, and many 
 advantages for the toil and anxieties and discomforts we saw before 
 us. So confident were we all, that we thought it worse than need- 
 less to lose the best season for their journey, in order to write for a 
 reply from home. In all this it seems we were wrong." Mr. Brooks 
 also removed, and this, as it will be observed, met with the entire 
 approbation of the Committee, and was according to their vote, 
 though it took place before he could gain information of the reso- 
 lution they had adopted. 
 
 The Report of 1S43 contains some interesting information. A 
 few extracts will gratify the pious reader. " In this city, the me- 
 tropolis of British India, Mr. John Brooks is labouring, and has 
 been assisted by Bikharee and another native preacher. The ex- 
 pense of this station is not at present defrayed by the Society, but 
 is met by the funds furnished by, or through, that liberal friend of 
 the heathen, J. Alexander, Esq. Some communications by no 
 means devoid of interest, have recently been received from Mr. 
 Brooks. He states that the Oreah population in and near Calcutta, 
 amounts to from twenty-Jive to thirty thousand, and observes that 
 the hope of conveying the blessings of the gospel of peace, at least 
 to some of these benighted multitudes, had borne him up amidst 
 discouragements and trials. His own health had been generally
 
 294 
 
 good. IMrs. Brooks had been attacked with the fatal cholera, but 
 after beins; brought very near the grave, was mercifully restored. 
 lie and the native brethren have preached in various bazaars, and 
 other public places ; their congregations varying from twenty per- 
 sons to two hundred or more, and varying as much in the manner 
 in which they received the heavenly message : sometimes violent 
 opposition has been manifested, at others, silent and respectful 
 attention. 
 
 " In January Mr. Brooks visited the bathing festival at Saugur, 
 so infamous for infant murders. Tlie bathers were chiefly widows, 
 many of them young. Others were old, emaciated, and scarcely 
 able to support themselves; and mournful was it to behold these 
 so near the grave, clapping their hands, and attempting to dance to 
 the honor of their idol. Some were shivering in their wet clothes, 
 worn in penance, or because they had no change of raiment. 
 Numbers of hypocritical, whining beggars were calling out to differ- 
 ent parties, to remember their forefathers, not to forget the departed, 
 but to make offerings for the dead. This part of the idolatrous 
 scene strikingly harmonizes with scenes beheld at popish funerals 
 in Ireland, where offerings for the dead are solicited, and the voice 
 of the priest is heard exclaiming ' Who will give for the soul of 
 the faithful departed ?' and when contributions slacken, ' Will 
 nohodij (jive more for the soul of the faithful departed ?' 
 
 Other sickening scenes of idolatry and sin were beheld. A num- 
 ber of Bengallee and Oreah books were distributed. On the whole 
 the missionary's impression was that the fame of this place of idola- 
 trous resort is declining, " and that Saugur in a very short time 
 will lose its sacredness in the estimation of the people of India." 
 
 Mr. Brooks has met with an interesting field of Oorea labour at 
 Gloucester Mills, by water, twenty-one miles from Calcutta. 
 Here upwards of two thousand Ooreas are employed in spinning 
 cotton. At this place he was well received. He met with several 
 tliat luvd received tracts at Trehini, about fifty miles distance, some 
 months before. Several could repeat Christian Tracts from memory 
 alnu)st from the beginning to end ; and here was evidenced the 
 advantage of extensively distributing religious publications. At 
 his first visit to this place, he distributed a great number moi'e of 
 books. Gospels, and tracts. He and his fellow labourers had a 
 congregation near their boat all day, with whom one or another 
 was incessantly employed in preaching the truth, as it is in Jesus. 
 Tlie people were glad to hear their own language spoken. Mr. 
 Brooks proposed that himself or the native preachers should
 
 295 
 
 frequently visit this place. Subsequently he adds, that he had 
 been to Gloucester Mills, to make arrangement with the overseer 
 for a school and place of worship. The overseer was very kind, 
 and willing to further the efforts in behalf of the gospel. The 
 people connected with the mills, are not allowed to work on the 
 Lord's day, which gives a good opportunity for Oreah service on 
 that day. The missionary adds, ' There are several in a very en- 
 couraging state of mind, and I have hope that something will arise 
 out of an attempt to introduce the gospel among them, which will 
 cause our hearts to rejoice.' 
 
 In Calcutta, a school was established by Mr. Brooks, for Oreah 
 boys. Also at their own request, a reading class for adults both 
 male and female. There are in it, three women and about twelve 
 men. On Lord's day afternoon he has worship in his own house, 
 and a ' pretty good attendance.' Four persons had applied for 
 baptism. It is stated that one is an encouraging young man, and 
 that the other three are very steady ; the missionary adds, ' I hope 
 soon to receive them into the fellowship of the church of Christ.' 
 On the prospects of the station generally, Mr. Brooks states that 
 he thinks there is not in Orissa a more encouraging field of present 
 labour, than that which he now occupies in the metropolis of India; 
 but he observes, ' One thing is certain, I require help, nor can I 
 possibly do what is necessary to be done." 
 
 The Report of 1843 (says the Secretary,) annovmced that Mr. 
 John Brooks was labouring in Calcutta, under the sanction and at 
 the expence of J. W. Alexander, Esq., having ceased, on his re- 
 moval to that city, to draw any support from the Society's funds. 
 Since the information contained in the last Report, no communica- 
 tion whatever has reached the Committee from Mr. Brooks, nor has 
 he sent any intimations of his future ph'ms. A few months ago, 
 the Committee received a letter from that very liberal friend of 
 India, Mr. Alexander. This letter announced that if the Calcutta 
 station were continued, an arrangement must be made to defray 
 its expence from the Society's fund:?, as Mr. Alexander's engage- 
 ment to support it for three years, would terminate before the 
 close of the present year. Considering the great liberality that 
 that gentleman had manifested, the case was felt to involve 
 difficulty and perplexity. After serious deliberation the Commit- 
 tee judged it needful to adopt in substance the following resolution : 
 "That we consider Orissa as the more immediate field of our mis- 
 sion in India, and, being anxious to strengthen the mission there, 
 
 o 2
 
 ^m 
 
 feel that it AV^oiild ex'pose to considerable difficiilty, to take the 
 responsibility of the station in Calcutta: the difficulty is further 
 increased, because no one of the Brethren in Orissa can possibly 
 be spared for Calcutta. A further obstacle arises from the consider- 
 ation, that we da not understand the effect of Mr. Brooks' labours 
 in Calcutta to have been such,, as to give much promise of success. 
 From him we have heard almost nothing, and we have understood 
 that before Mr. Alexander left India, Mr, B. had not satisfied him,, 
 that he would prove an effective missionary to' the Oreahs in Cal- 
 cutta. Under these circumstances, while we admire Mr, Alex- 
 ander's liberality, cordially thank him for past aid^ and trust that 
 in a better world, his Lord will acknowledge with approbation, 
 the desire that was in his heart, we do not see our way clear to 
 continue the Calcutta station imder the care of Mr. Brooks."' 
 After a copy of this resolution had been forwarded to Mr Alexan- 
 der, a letter was received from him coBtaining one from Mr. Brooks 
 to himself in which Mr. B. wrote, "I should be glad to know 
 whether it is your intention to carry on the Mission in Calcutta 
 beyond the time understood. I do not think the General Baptist 
 Society has any intention of maintaining a Mission here, and if it is 
 to be relinquished finally, I should suggest the sooner the better." 
 Mr. Alexander, referring to the Committee's resolution, expressed 
 his persuasion that their determination would be even strengthened 
 by the information he then sent, and added, " Such being the case 
 the sooner it is carried into effect the b-etter. Some seed has I trust 
 been sown which the Lord of the harvest will in his own due time 
 bring to perfection. The most promising part of the field has 
 been the manufactory at Fort Glo'ster.'^ Two of the native min- 
 isters were employed among the Oreahs in Calcutta, but it was not 
 a field of exertion that was pleasant to them — one of them died 
 there, and of Damudar the other, Mr. Sutton, under date of April 
 17, 1844, writes, that he had just returned from Calcutta and 
 required nursing both for body and mind, and that he certainly 
 ought not to return to that city." Mr. Brooks returned to Eng- 
 land in the early part of 1845. See the testimonals respecting him 
 in the G. B. Repository of the same year, pp. 317. He afterwards 
 settled at Manchester. 
 
 CHRISTIAN VILLAGES. 
 
 It is a pleasing stage of progress in a Mission where the convei'ts 
 can " come out from among the ungodly and be separate," and
 
 297 
 
 3'rke Israel of old " dwell alone and not be reckoned among t'he 
 nations" of Idolaters around. The Report of the Society for 1832 
 gratefully refers to tliis event. Thetlrst Village to which reference 
 is made, is 
 
 CIIRISTIANPORE. 
 
 To alleviate in some degree, the trials of the converts, and t® 
 render them mutually helpers of each other, the foundation of a 
 ^Christian village has been laid in the viciuity of Cuttack. The 
 annual statement furnishes the following pleasing iinformation on 
 this subject : — "Another plan which we have ado^ited at Cuttack, 
 is the settling of the native converts together. Hitherto they have 
 ibeen scattered any where^ where they could get a place to reside 
 in, and have, on that account, been unable to render each other 
 any assistance, and have not been recognised by the people. I 
 have purchased a piece of land, near the military bazaar, sufficiently 
 large to form a tolerable sized village, and the native Christians 
 ;are to build their houses in a uniform manner on this ground. The 
 houses will form two rows outwards, leaving a space for a road 
 down the centre, and there will be a chapel provided for their 
 worship. The advantages of this plan will be, that the brethren 
 will be nearer each other ; and, as they are outcasts, and none 
 ■will assist them, they will be able to render mutual help ; and they 
 will form a visible body of the people, and their place of residence 
 will be known. It will moreover be very convenient for their 
 assembling for worship). They have already named the place 
 Christianpore, i. e. the place of Christians. Ramara's house stands 
 now at the head of this piece of ground." 
 
 The Report of 1815 referring to this station says, — "Of the 
 school at Christianpore, Mr. Lacey states that about twenty-five 
 children, partly heathen, w'ere receiving instruction in the rudiments 
 of the native language, and in the elements of Christianity, and 
 that a school had been commenced atOdyapoor, chiefly for tlie 
 benefit of the native children." 
 
 Mr. Lacey thus describes the vocation of the native Christians at 
 this place, about eight miles from Cuttack. — "At Choga 1 have 
 taken a piece of ground containing ten acres, for the purpose of 
 locating the native christians. This land forms a mountain in the
 
 298 
 
 midst of a large rice plain, of many thousand acres. The crops 
 are always sure in Choga, and this hill is just separated from the 
 heathen villages around. Our friend Mr. Hough, has erected a 
 small house, which serves for a residence, and a chapel, and the 
 kind donation of J. Miller Esq. which you sent me, as well as 
 another from W. Brown, Esq. of Balasore, will assist in settling 
 a christian village in this place. On our late visit we discovered 
 the retreat of the divinity of the mountain, fixed under the shade 
 of a large mangoe tree. It is a form of Doorga, and she was 
 surrounded with inferior deities, elephants, camels, horses, sacred 
 stones, and other appendages of Doorga. The image was too heavy 
 to be removed, but her numerous attendants were soon dispersed. 
 Our children soon mounted on the horses and elephants, and the 
 school boys some of Avliom were with us broke others, and brought 
 some to Cuttack. This Doorga has in this mountain, been the 
 patroness of neighbouring thieves. Her glory is now ended, and 
 the jungle is being cleared to make way for the habitations of chris- 
 tians. Thus may all the idols be famished, and the dark places of 
 the earth, the abodes of ignorance and crime, become full of light 
 and righteousness. 
 
 I have paid a visit to Choga, and last Lord's-day we had a 
 baptism. The object of my visit to Choga was to visit the native 
 Christians, to see some enquirers, and to settle the locations of a 
 christian colony there. I found two enquirers, one of whom is very 
 hopeful. He is a poor man, though of a good caste, and was 
 formerly not only a devoted idolater but exceedingly superstitious. 
 About seven years ago while on ajourney to Patamoondy with Mr. 
 Goadhy, the latter happened to touch a piece of lighted stick 
 with which the man was boiling his rice, whereby he gave great 
 offence. The poor man esteemed his meal as contaminated, and 
 threw it to the dogs, and took himself away from Mr. Goadby's 
 neighbourhood, lest he himself should contract the like defilement. 
 While at Cuttack I had many conversations with him, but his stub- 
 born ignorance preserved his heart from all impression, and his 
 understanding from all light. He has lately been located at Choga, 
 has been in constant communication with the christian natives there, 
 moreover God has visited him with a long affliction. The latter he 
 interprets as a warning to him, and with tears in his eyes, he con- 
 fessed to me the alteration which had taken place in his views ; the 
 long and stubborn resistance which he had made to the gospel, and 
 that now he would resist no longer. His wife is as wild as an ante- 
 lope, and withal abundantly ceremonial. To me she was unap-
 
 299 
 
 proachable, and Mrs. Lacey had much ado to obtain an audience 
 with her. She told her she knew she was a sinner, that she knew 
 Jesus Christ was the only Saviour, that she knew her husband 
 would become a disciple of Christ, that she believed in Christ also, 
 but could not bear to think of losing caste, and becoming unclean." 
 In 1844 some very pleasing circumstances are mentioned con- 
 nected with Choga. " At this place a native christian village has 
 been established. Reference was made in the last Report to pro- 
 ceedings intended to effect this desirable object. Mr. Lacev now 
 states that the christians have removed from the heathen village, 
 where they formerly lived, and have located themselves on the 
 ground he had procured from the Rajah of Autghur. Here they 
 form a christian village, have a small chapel in which they attend 
 the means of christian instruction and worship every Lord's-day ; 
 and now a school is being provided for tlie instruction of their 
 children. About sixty have renounced idolatry at Choga. They 
 have named their village Odyapoor, or the village of rising. "I 
 hope," writes the Missionary, " the light of the celestial sun will 
 rise and shine upon this place." The idol formerly worshipped on 
 this hill has been cast out and its residence pulled up and burned. 
 Messrs. Sutton and Lacey assisted by the school children obtained 
 levers and raised it out of the earth from which it was said to have 
 sprung, and cast it into the open plain, where it lay neglected, till 
 some of its former votaries from another village took up their god 
 and carried it away. Mr. Lacey has visited Choga several times, 
 and furnished various pleasing statements respecting the progress 
 that Christianity is making. In Dec. 184.3 he v/rites: — -"Yester- 
 day I visited Choga, and am encouraged, not to say delighted 
 with my visit. Just before I sot oif Rama returned from his weekly 
 visit to that place, and mentioned several persons who appeared 
 seriously disposed, and to those I found several more ; there are 
 in fact about ten individuals more or less well disposed towards 
 Christianity, and some of them appear not far from the kingdom 
 of heaven. One man who has for years known much of the gospel was 
 some time since heavily afflicted, and he looked upon his affliction 
 as a visitation from God to punish his disobedience; he resolved if 
 God would spare him, to attend to the concerns of his soul. God 
 has spared him, and raised him up from affliction and now he wishes 
 to serve God. Another man, who has for years been lingering on 
 the verge of Christianity, and of whom I think I have written to 
 you in past years, appears resolved 7ww to dec'de. His wife has 
 left him in consequence of his determination, and is irrecoverably
 
 300 
 
 iost. Besides these, there are two or three heathen who are earn- 
 estlv enquiring after the truth, and several nominal christians who 
 appear very serious ; upon the whole Choga, or, as we have called 
 jt Odyapoor, (the city of rising) is in an encouraging and improv- 
 in"- state. One of our native friends there named Purasua, is a 
 very active and we:ll informed maa, and, has much talent for im- 
 parting instruction/' 
 
 Five or sax weeks later he remarks, that several ef the nominal 
 Christians at CShoga appeared deeply concerned ahout their eternal 
 salvation and confessed their sinfulness with many tears ; while 
 they expressed a confidence in Christ, so as t;o give good hope .thai 
 they are not strangers to his grace. Several heathen also are much 
 •concerned for their salvation, and are struggling between the loss 
 of caste and credit on earth and a profession of Christ. Some 
 «f these have gone too far t© retract. At a later period he announ- 
 (ces that several at Choga were enquirers.. Oae man had come 
 forward, broken his sacred necklace, and renounced caste, his 
 wife appeared in a still more encouraging state than himself, and 
 Siad urged him forwarcL ^Others appeared en the point of coming 
 out to the Christian party- One 'has recently put on Christ by 
 baptism. In February the wife of one of the Choga Christians was 
 baptised. It is stated that she appears to be a quiet and sincere 
 christian, and had long seemed to possess good feeling before she 
 iippeared the subject of converting grace." 
 
 KIIUXDITTA, or BEECnER-'NAUGUB- 
 
 ■In 18-10 reference is made to the formation of this station. 
 — " Tliis is another new and important station ; for which the 
 Committee have agreed to sei>d out a Missionary, as soon as can 
 be. The last Report related the baptism of Seeboo and two other 
 converts in .tiiis .place,; to these, others Jiave since been added. 
 Hitherto they have formed a bxanch of the church at Cuttack, 
 though the distance between the places is considerable, being about 
 forty miles. Doubtless after the station shall be more regularly 
 occupied, .they will form a distinct church. Seboo and Luckindas, 
 two of the native ministers, are stationed here. The Committee 
 of an auxiliary missionary fund at Cuttack, have determined ta 
 •appropriate a liberal sum for the erection of a bungalow, a Chapel, 
 and a native preacher's house. The bungalow has been completed 
 at a cost of about one hundred and fifty rupees, and the chapeJ 
 iand preacher's house were in progress. George Beecher, Esq. late
 
 301 
 
 ofCutfacIc, who has been a warm friend to the mission for several 
 years, has given twenty acres of good land for the location of a 
 christian village. Several other friends have assisted to provide 
 cottages for the converts. The. native chapel is erecting in the 
 centre of the settlement. The prospects at Khunditta are stated 
 to remain very encouraging : the christians are respected and the 
 truth is raaliing a wide and deep impression on the surrounding 
 population. ]Mr. Lacey has visited the district several times 
 during the year, and for about eight months divine worship has 
 been conducted on the Lord's-day by Doitaree, who was for a time 
 stationed there. Several converts have been baptized. 
 
 Sir. Sutton mentions that of the last natives baptized, three were 
 from Khunditta, making six, in that new field, to which a further 
 addition has been subsequently made. — At this place, Sebo-saho 
 and Lockhundas, have been received as preachers, nor have their 
 labours been in vain. Mr. Lacey has furnished an account of the 
 settlement. The ground given by Mr. Beecher, which forms the 
 site of the settlement, is eastward of the great Juggernaut road. 
 The land is fertile, but has some drawbacks in consequence of 
 being infested with monkeys from a neighbouring jungle, and from 
 its nearness to the Juggernaut road, being liable to the petty plun- 
 derings of the idol's pilgrims. About eight professedly christian 
 families appear to be located on the spot. Four of these families 
 have each two acres of land allotted to them, a quantity, it is stated, 
 equal to the maintenance of six or seven persons, and as much as 
 one man can well cultivate. On Lord's-day, Nov. 1, Mr. Lacey 
 opened the small village chapel. He states, — " I preached in the 
 chapel, which has been erected in the midst of the village. My 
 congregation was but small, but combined much interest. There 
 were present all the christians, nominal and real, amounting to 
 about thirty-two or thirty-three souls, and a number of heathens 
 sitting and standing around the door. My text was selected from 
 Acts V. 20. The people paid good attention, and appeared im- 
 pressed. In the afternoon Bamadab preached from " Blessed are 
 they that mourn, for they shall be comforted." In the evening for 
 the first time in this place, we had the Lord's-supper. I spoke to 
 the Christians about remembering Christ, his love, his sufferings, 
 and especially the object of the latter ; and pointed out the eilect 
 such remembrance should jijroduce on the affections and the cha- 
 racter. The opportunity was solemn, and useful. This morning 
 some enquirers arrived to whom something was said, and they 
 were invited to stay and attend worship. Also early this morning,
 
 302 
 
 Narabaree walked over to his village and brought away his wife. 
 He effected his object without molestation." 
 
 A very pleasing instance is related of success crowning the 
 labours of the native brethren.-^" One day about the middle of 
 November, as Sebo-saho and Lockundas were preaching to the 
 passing pilgrims on the large road at Khunditta, a person named 
 Kessari Naik, going to his field to reap his rice croj), stood with 
 a number of others, to hear what was being said. The preachers 
 were reading and explaining one by one the ten commandments, and 
 showing how all men had broken them and were consequently, 
 exposed to the wrath of God. As they proceeded the mind of 
 Kessari Naik was powerfully arrested, and he found the truth 
 applying itself to his conscience ; he felt himself a guilty sinner, 
 and became greatly distressed. After the native preachers had 
 laid open the guilty state of man, they adverted to the remedy for 
 sin, the death of Jesus Christ, as an atonement, and exhorted 
 sinners to withdraw their trust from idols, and believe in the only 
 Saviour. Kessari Naik felt that this intelligence inspired him with 
 hope, and he thought in his mind. Who then have I hut Christ ! in 
 him I will put my trust : he shall he my Saviour. Instead of pro- 
 ceeding to his field that day, he returned to his house, and entered 
 on a more deliberate consideration of the resolution he had taken. 
 He examined the claims of his own books. In this examination 
 some of the instances of monstrous fiction recorded in the shastras 
 occurred to his remembrance. When Urjoon, thought he, balanced, 
 the whole earth for nine days upon the end of his bow, where did 
 Urjoon stand ? He soon became entirely convinced of the false- 
 hood of those records, and at once renounced them for ever. His 
 people soon perceived the anxiety of his mind, and he explained 
 his feelings and determination to them, especially to his wife and 
 children. They entreated and threatened, but to no purpose, and 
 after about four months spent in such exercises as above ; he tied 
 up a little rice and salt in his cloth, and set out for Cuttack, where 
 he requested to be baptized, and where he now stands a hopeful 
 candidate for christian fellowship." He has since been baptised. 
 An American missionary travelling in Orissa, stopped at this 
 oasis in the moral desert. He administered the Lord's-supper, 
 and fifteen sat down to that holy feast. He says,- — " No sooner 
 had they received intelligence that a Padre had arrived, than they 
 came running to me with great glee, and spent the evening with 
 me in religious conversation and prayer. After this, as I intended 
 to start early the next morning, 1 visited their houses by lamp light:
 
 303 
 
 found all in the neatest order, not even a straw on their floors or in 
 their door yards ; and their little gardens exhibited a taste which 
 does not exist with ' the heathen.' This brief but gratifying testi- 
 mony to the effects of the gospel at one of your minor stations, it 
 may be remembered comes from a stranger, and was sent not to 
 England but to America. 
 
 Mr. Lacey's testimony when he visited the station while on his 
 way to Buddruck, is not less favorable than that of the American 
 traveller. " This morning we moved into Khunditta, our little 
 christian settlement. Found some of the native christians sick, to 
 whom I administered medicine. They were all very glad to see 
 us, as I am sure we were to see them ; and it is very refreshing 
 amidst the wild wilderness of idolatry, to come upon a little chris- 
 tian garden planted with the trees of righteousness — amidst the 
 darkness of Hindooism, to enter upon a little spot filled with chris- 
 tian light and principle. Our people here are growing in the confi- 
 dence of the heathen around them, and the little colony is doing 
 well. The twenty acres of land which, when the christians entered 
 upon it, was one third waste, is now all under cultivation ; the 
 large ant-hills have disappeared, the patches of jungle have been 
 rooted up, and fertility smiles all around the little spot. The people 
 have corn in their houses, have added cows, bullocks, and hackeries 
 to their little stock, and the whole place abounds with marks of 
 prosperity." Of their spiritual condition he elsewhere adds, " The 
 little native christian band have maintained their christian profession, 
 and have generally increased in knowledge and piety, and in the 
 respect of the heathen around them." 
 
 Mr. Lacey's recent account of Khunditta is, that the native 
 christians are " consistent, respected, and in their temporal circum- 
 stances thriving." This place has been repeatedly mentioned as 
 an important sphere for the location of a missionary. It should be 
 remembered as an interesting field of labour, and prayer should 
 ascend to the Lord of the harvest to send forth labourers into his 
 harvest. 
 
 PIPLEY. 
 
 In the Report of 1840, this Town is mentioned as a native 
 station. It is said — " At the last Conference in Orissa, it was 
 determined to occupy this place as a regular thoiigh subordina'.e 
 station. Pipley is situated oa the Juggernaut road, about half way 
 
 p 2
 
 304 
 
 between Cuttaclc and Pooree, and is near the ancient city of Blio- 
 baneswar, so celebrated for its numerous temples. The neighbour- 
 hood is populous ; several markets and mellas, or superstitious 
 festivals, are held in the vicinity, and the place is excellently 
 situated for meeting with pilgrims on their way to or from Pooree. 
 Rougburdass had a house and ground at Pipley, which he offered 
 to make over to the missionaries for a native preacher. Doitaree 
 has accordingly been appointed to labour there for the present 
 year." 
 
 At the Conference in 1842, Doitaree and Luckindas, in succes- 
 sion were appointed to labour at this place. Lying on the greatt 
 north road from Cuttack to Juggernaut, it has doubtless been fre- 
 quently visited. Much seed has been sown, and in ' due season 
 we shall reaj?, if we faint not." 
 
 The Report of 1840 makes the following reference to these 
 places, describing them as colonies. "What a delightful thought, 
 that these villages may grow into colonies, and colonies into towns,, 
 and towns into cities ; fulfilling the promise to the ancient church, 
 " Thou shalt break forth on the right hand and on the left ; and 
 thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles,^ and make the desolate cities to 
 be inhabited." Of the locations of native christians, Mr. Lacey 
 says — " Of these interesting and important institutions, I have to- 
 note more than at any former period in the history of the Orissa 
 mission. They form the criterion of its outward enlargement and 
 prosperity. Christian natives must form themselves into colonies 
 and separate communities. They have no possessions when they 
 embrace the gospel, and they are not permitted to mix with the 
 population of the country. Our four colonies are Christianpoor^ 
 Khunditta, Bhojerpoor, and Choga. The latter is in the territory 
 of the Athgur Raja. In Christianpoor there are eighteen families^ 
 in Khunditta four, in Bhogerpoor five, and in Choga one ; besides 
 these, at all these places there are families of inquirers ; and other 
 christian families are either separately located^ or are living upon 
 our compounds, Choga is five, Bhogerpoor is eight, and Khun- 
 ditta is forty miles from Cuttack. Choga is the village whence 
 Bamadab, Hurree-jiare, Kinapore, and Treelochun came, more 
 than six years ago. Christian light has been at work ever since, 
 Prosua has since been baptized from Choga, we have three inqui- 
 rers now at Cuttack from the same place, and hear af many more 
 upon whose minds tb.e light of truth is breaking. Prosua has 
 obtained permission to retain his house and farm there, and as he 
 is permitted to do so, others will have the same privilege, Bhog-
 
 305 
 
 erpoor remains without alteration. We hope the time is not very 
 far off, when our christian colonies will be able to be recognized 
 as separate churches, and support their own n.itive ministers." 
 
 In the Report of 1844, Mr. Lacey says, "The increase of 
 nominal christians, or of such as have joined the christian commu- 
 nity, but have not been baptized, has been greater in proportion 
 ihan the number added by bajjtism. The natives are held to idola- 
 try by their caste, and their social relationsliips. "When therefore 
 they see their way clear to prosecute their employment, so as to live 
 in the world among christians, they, or many of them, are very 
 willing to renounce idolatry and nominally to profess Christ, and 
 attend the means of christian worshij)- Sevend families have 
 joined the christian communities in the past year. They have 
 located themselves among the christians and form a part of their 
 body, and their children have been taken into the school. Eight 
 couples have been married during the year, and have either com- 
 menced a separate household, or have gone to their friends into 
 ihouses already prepared for them. 
 
 "In this way' our native christians will soon form a numerous 
 ?body of people in this land, without the prejudices of caste or 
 idolatry. The habits induced even by a nominal profession of 
 •tihristianity, are greatly conducive to increase, and will soon in this 
 country extensively multiply the christian natives. They ate very 
 much more hopeful to labour among than the darkened and pre- 
 judiced heathen, and their increase therefore is a real accession to 
 :the good cause. On this account I have felt, and do still feel very 
 anxious to encourage the location of such people in separate villages, 
 and this encouragement I think should not bo confined to such as 
 are converted, but to any and all who will forsake their idolatry, 
 lose their caste, and attend means for christian instruction. The 
 whole of the nominal christian natives attend the means of chris- 
 tian worship, and have laid aside every idolatrous practice." 
 
 It is a very gratifying fact that seven Christian locations, or small 
 ■villages of professed christians, are already formed, containing iu 
 the whole fifty-four households. They are as follows : 
 
 •Christianpore, seventeen households. 
 
 Laceycic, six and about four more to commence. 
 
 Societypore, six. 
 
 Khunditta, eight. 
 
 Bhogerpore, three besides six or eight who have dctacilied divellings. 
 
 Choga, six. 
 
 Qdyapoor, eight."
 
 306 
 
 An interesting account of these places is given by the same pen, 
 under date March 1844. He writes — 
 
 " I wish I could give you an account of 
 
 Our Locality at Cutfack. 
 
 Conceive then, first, a hill about eighty yards in circumference, 
 and about eight feet above the surrounding level, standing in the 
 middle of five acres of ground, belonging to the Cuttack canton- 
 ments. On this hill, which is named * The Mount,' stands a mo- 
 derate sized pucka-house, one story high, surrounded by a veran- 
 dah, and fronted by a portico. This is our residence. To the 
 eastward of my house, and at one hundred yards distance, is the 
 printing office and school premises, on a piece of ground about four 
 acres. Here Mr. and Mrs. Brooks reside ; and here Bro. Sutton 
 has built him a house. The old school-house is now occupied by 
 the press, and the school abolished. On these premises are loca- 
 tions for about eighty boys and girls, under the care and instruction 
 of brother and sister Sutton. The devotion of sister Sutton to these 
 childi-en is Ijeyond all praise, and she has been rewarded by many 
 of the children becoming pious. Several couples have been bap- 
 tized, married, and have set up their household in life. Connected 
 with these schools, and on the same premises, I must now mention 
 tliat there is 
 
 A neat little Chapel 
 
 erected. This Chapel was opened for divine service, with the 
 children, only yesterday. Brother Lacey preached in Oriya from 
 Leviticus xxvi. 11., "And I will place my tabernacle among you." 
 Returning to our own house, twenty or thirty yards to the west 
 of us, is the little native Christian village called 
 
 Society-poor, 
 
 Having at present in it five or six families. These are fast increas- 
 ing. Again, to the south east of us, distance about 300 yards, 
 and joining the Press compound, is another Christian village, which 
 has been denominated 
 
 Lacey-cie. 
 
 Here there are already four families located ; and, two days ago, 
 I portioned out land for three young men, who want to be married, 
 and build themselves houses here. Here also increase is proceeding. 
 Haifa-mile east of us, brings us to our oldest Christian village,
 
 307 
 
 Christianpoor. 
 
 This comprises about two acres, and lias long since lieen filled. 
 Increase is here rapidly going on, and some of the branches have 
 been obliged to migrate to other places. In Christianpoor stands 
 a house, ■which serves the double purpose of chapel and school 
 room. Mrs. Lacey has a school here, containing Christian and 
 heathen children. They are in number about twenty-five — they 
 read the scriptures, Christian poems, and catechisms. Turning 
 from the road which leads to Christianpoor, and directing our steps 
 southerly, after walking about 150 yards, we come to the residence 
 of Gunga Dhor, our senior Christian, senior native preacher, and 
 the first native I baptized. On the ground now occupied by his 
 house once stood a temple of Hoonuman. I purchased the god's 
 house over his head, and then pulled it down upon him, and for 
 several days the divine monkey was exposed to the piercing rays 
 of an Indian sun ; but such was his power of endurance, that he 
 never, no, not once cried out, or manifested any signs of uneasi- 
 ness! The owner at length carried oif the godship in a cart, but 
 that owner afterwards becoming a Christian, he was brought again 
 to Cuttack, and with other divinities and divine things, was 
 delivered up to me. He stood for some time at my door, and my 
 little boy John, and my little girl Harriet, one day got a hammer, 
 and by way of amusing themselves, knocked off the arms, and ears, 
 and nose, of the unfortunate Iloonuman ! But even, then, he mani- 
 fested no signs of pain or uneasiness, and the natives said as they 
 say of Juggernaut, that he was a god of "great patience." Gunga 
 Dhor, you are aware, proceeds from this place to proclaim the 
 Gospel every day, in the streets and bazaars of Cuttack. Ten 
 yards beyond Gunga's house stands our chapel. It also is erected 
 on the site of an ancient temple of ]Mahad:;b, or Sebo ; and in the 
 chapel compound are located two other families of native Christians. 
 Five miles due north from our residence, and visible from " the 
 Mount," is the village of 
 
 Oodt/a-poor, 
 
 The village of rising, or, what we commonly call Choga. It is a 
 Christian village, and has about twelve families located in it. 
 The village is situated in the middle of a large rice-plain, and 
 stands on a hill, a prominent object in all views to all around. 
 We have had many converts from Choga, but some have become 
 preachers, and are at work in their stations, and others are use- 
 fully employed at the press, schools, S:c. North-west from
 
 ^ 308 
 
 ta^, 
 
 Cutta^, on the large Juggernaut road, and forty miles distant is a 
 village named 
 
 Khu7iaitta. 
 
 Near this village a piece of ground has been given to me, hy ISfr- 
 Beecher, a friend to our mission, for the purpose of locating native 
 Christians. Here are eight native Christian families, and they 
 are fast on the increase. We have at this village a small chapel, 
 a hunffalovv, and a house, for the native preacher. A native prea- 
 cher is stationed here, and looks after the Christians, as vv^ell as 
 peregrinates about in the thickly populated neighbourhood. I 
 •should have mentioned Bhogerpoor but I have mentioned till my 
 paper is full and I must cease. Lying on our south, and com- 
 mencing 200 yards from my door, is the city of Cuittack, popu- 
 lated by 50,000 inhabitants." 
 
 NATIVE SCHOOLS. 
 
 We have seen that the first native school commenced at Cuttack, 
 in May 1822. The establishment and superintendence of these 
 schools formed a very useful employment in the infancy of tlie 
 mission — preparing the way for the dissemination of the gospel, and 
 the cultivation of their own abilities for its promulgation. In the 
 Report of 1828, the missionary at Cuttack wrote of the Schools in 
 that populous city — " We have seven schools at Cuttack, which 
 contain 233 children ; of these, sixty-six read the New Testament, 
 •commit the History of Christ to memory, and repeat other religious 
 tracts and poems : these also learn to write on the tall pottra. The 
 greater part of these sixty-six boys have obtained as good a know- 
 ledge of the sacred Scriptures as cliildren in England of their privi- 
 leges and circumstances ; and particularly are they informed of the 
 way of salvatiou by the atonement of Jesus Christ. We are, on the 
 whole, much encouraged Avith their general information, industry^ 
 and improvement. Of the above number, thirty-six are learning a 
 catechism and writing ; and the remainder, except ten boys, ai-e 
 writers of the lowest classes. They have all succeeded in commit- 
 ting some Christian poetry to memory, which may be useful to 
 them in future life." 
 
 In 1840, "a native heathen school was established, under the 
 tuition of a christian master, and the progress it has made is de- 
 cidedly pleasing." Less attention appears to have been given re- 
 cently to native Schools, from a deep impression that the great work
 
 309 
 
 of a ]\Iissionary is the preaching of the gospel. Several schools 
 are supported at Cuttack, but the establishment of Orphan Asylums 
 have been found the most efficient means for the instruction and 
 conversion of the rising generation. 
 
 ORPHAN ASYLUMS. 
 
 These valuable Institutions commenced in Feb. 1829. Mrs. 
 Lacey writes from Cuttack ; — " On Feb. 2nd, we commenced a 
 Boarding School, for the indigent Christian children of the station. 
 We have placed twelve boys and girls with the master already, 
 and others are making application for admission. These children 
 are very destitute indeed, generally fatherless. Their friends have 
 no care whether they be able or not to obtain their bread respectably, 
 and they are equally careless about their eternal welfare ; so that 
 the condition from which they are taken is wretched indeed in all 
 respects. By being placed in the school they will not only be 
 taught the importance of religion, but have the means of obtaining 
 a living put in their power. The board of these children will be 
 of considerable expenee monthly ; but our excellent Judge and his 
 lady, whom we may truly call fellow helpers in the Lord, exert 
 themselves to the utmost in behalf of the school. They subscribe 
 largely themselves and obtain subscriptions from others, with whom 
 we could not succeed. Mr. and Mrs. Pigou subscribe £16 yearly 
 to the school, besides finding money for beds and clothing for the 
 children. They also visit the school once a fortnight, and give 
 rewards to the children according to their diligence. We have 
 made it a rule, that the children attend our chapel morning and 
 evening on the Lord's-day, and it is very pleasing to see the bojs 
 and girls arranged in rows en each side the pulpit ; it reminds us 
 of the Sunday Schools in England ; surely these children will rise 
 up a better generation than their parents." 
 
 At Berhampore similar Lislitutions are formed. The Secretary 
 observes. — " A condensed view of the progress of these benevolent 
 Institutions, furnishes a powerful claim for their support. They 
 were commenced ]\Iay 3rd, 1830, with ten or eleven children of 
 both sexes. Since that time upwards of one Imndred children, 
 including eighteen for a time sent from Berhampore, have found 
 a refuge in them, for a longer or shorter period. Some have 
 completed the system of education their kind friends could aftbrd 
 them, and are now entering on the active duties of life. One that 
 belonged to Mr. Sutton's senior class is now the native preacher
 
 310 
 
 at Balasore ; one his employed by Mr. S. in is study, as a copyist ; 
 six arc in the printing office, preparing, it is remarked, " to use 
 the mi"htv press in enlightening their country !" Four of the 
 girls have been married to native christians. Several received in a 
 state of extreme exhaustion or disease, have died, and thirty males 
 and thirty-six females, still remain in the different asylums. 
 Within two years eleven of the native pupils and five from the 
 English department, including the master and his wife, have been 
 baptized, and of course united to the church. To this may be 
 added, three or four more baptized by Mr. Stubbins. From the 
 different Schools at Cuttack three have been baptized during the 
 vear, viz. Ghunu Shyan, a son of Doitaree, the native preacher, 
 from the English School department, Khumba from the boys' asy- 
 lum, and Moola from the girls'. Two candidates, Boi^hnub, a for- 
 mer pupil in the boys' department, and Dooke, now in the girls', 
 have long applied for baptism." 
 
 The Report of 1844 contains very interesting information. "At 
 Christianpore and Odyapore there are day schools, the former 
 having about thirty scholars, the latter about twenty. In these 
 schools the children have been partly those of Christian parents 
 and partly of heathen. No native books are allowed. The scho- 
 lars read the Scriptures and other Christian books. At Christian- 
 pore the master's salary is three rupees eight annas per month; the 
 other master has one rupee per month less. The Cuttack asylums 
 maintain their importance as benevolent Institutions, eminently 
 adapted to benefit the rising generation. The whole number of 
 scholars during the year has been fifty hoys and forty-seven girls. 
 Many of the earlier scholars have become men and women. The 
 girls especially, it is observed, go off fast to take charge of their 
 own homes ; and so quickly rolls on human life in India, that many 
 who were pupils in the asylum a few years ago, are now heads of 
 families, and their children are springing up in rapidly increasing 
 numbers. None from the female Asylum have been bajJtized 
 during the year. Indeed most of the elder scholars are members of 
 the church. From the male Asylum five youtts have professed 
 Christ in baptism. Seven of the eldest are employed in the printing 
 and binding offices, and three others are learning other employ- 
 ments. One interesting youth has finished his short course. He 
 was a candidate for baptism, and died the very evening on which he 
 was accepted for Christian communion. Mr. Sutton saw him, and 
 gives an interesting and encouraging account of his last interview 
 Willi him. His name \\as Senjama,"
 
 ;ii 
 
 Of the Girls' Asylum, Mrs. Sutton states, "The number of 
 scholars reported as having attended in whole or in part during last 
 year, 1843-4, was of boys fifty, and of girls forty-seven. This 
 year the record gives, boys sixty, and girls forty-six, making a 
 total of one hundred and six. Several however it will be seen 
 were but for a very short time in the school." 
 
 These Schools have been liberally supported. — INIr. Sutton thus 
 refers to the success of his appeal under date July 1844. " Last 
 July I published a brief account of the first seven years of our 
 orphan asylum in the Calcutta Christian Observer, and in a post- 
 script gave a hint that assistance towards building a chapel for the 
 use of the Institution, would be acceptable. Our first contribution 
 was from Mr. Alexander, our generous Calcutta friend, 100 rupees; 
 Col. Eckford, who was baptized at Cuttack, fifty rupees ; J. W. 
 Skipvvorth, — now a pious magistrate, but when I was at Balasore 
 a wild young man who, with three others, use to turn their hounds 
 loose to hunt close at our door nearly every Sabbath, (three out 
 of the four, I have heard, have become changed men,)— 100 rupees. 
 Anonymous 100 rupees ; Capt. H. Lyall (perfect stranger), 50 
 rupees ; George Thompson, Esq., sent to me from Delhi with a 
 little commission ; I saw Mr. Thompson in the United States of 
 America, twenty rupees. James Alexander, twenty-five rupees ; 
 Mr. Robert Trotter, says he saw that Mr. Skipworth had given 
 and therefore he sends 100 rupees ; Captains Martyn, Towns- 
 hend, and Mac Cleghan, from the banks of the Indus, 50 rupees. 
 A reply to my note thanking these gentlemen brought another 
 which led me to copy these subscriptions ; the note being short 
 I copy it. Enclosed was a draft for fifty rupees. 
 
 " My dear Sir, — I had the jileasure of receiving a very nice 
 letter from you enclosing one to Col. Eckford, which I forwarded 
 to Sheh-jehan-poor. The Lord has been very bountiful to me, 
 and I would humbly present the enclosed for his service, and place 
 it at your disposal. Let us return thanks for his goodness". 
 
 I apprehend the gentleman and his brother officers, who united 
 in sending the first contributions, have passed through the dreadful 
 Affghan campaign. Col. Eckford was shut up with the illustrious 
 garrison at Jellahabad, there also was Dr. Marshman's youngest 
 daughter's husband, the gallant captain Havelock, a pious man. 
 Col. E. was very busy in his attempts to do good. Mrs. E. in a 
 note lately received speaks of his collecting a large company of 
 officers and men, and reading my sermons to them, (forgive this 
 
 Q 2
 
 312 
 
 personality) and goes on to say, "I doubt not at the last great 
 day, when we shall see clearly all the way the Lord has led us, 
 we shall then bless him for sending my dear husband to Jellahabad." 
 He was then in daily attendance upon the sick soldiers in the 
 various hospitals, and I rejoice to say many heard him gladly. 
 One man, who died, wrote to his wife in the provinces to tell 
 her, if she was every near the 6th regiment, to go to it and tell the 
 good colonel " what joy and peace he had been the means of 
 im[:arting to him." The poor man died soon after leaving Jella- 
 habad. 
 
 You will forgive me quoting these letters, notwithstanding per- 
 sonal allusions, as they seem to show something of the liberal spirit 
 of Christianity in India ; for all these donations were voluntary, 
 and most of them from perfect strangers ; while the quotation 
 referring to Col. Eckford will, without I hope trespassing too far 
 upon private communications, show how widely christian influence 
 may be spread, and that even amidst the most appalling wickedness 
 (for such was the Affghan war) there may be an under current 
 for good." 
 
 THE ENGLISH SCHOOL. 
 
 This school commenced October 1823, and has doubtless been a 
 blessing to many. In the Annual Report of the Society for 1828, 
 Mr. Lacey states — " The English Charity School has this year 
 continued under the care of the Missionary at Cuttack. The num- 
 ber of Christian children is abo'.;t as last year : the native children 
 have increased. Three have finished their education ; two have 
 retired to their homes ; and one has obtained a situation as English 
 writer in the Commissioner's office at Cuttack. All these have left 
 the school with some good degree of religious knowledge, and have 
 taken with them that word which is able to make them wise unto 
 salvation. The prospects of the school are, however, not pleasing, 
 for the income is a good deal below the expenditure, and the little 
 fund in hand is nearly exhausted. We hope some friends will be 
 raised up to support so useful and promising a cause but the pre- 
 judices which prevail over the minds of Europeans in India against 
 every thing connected with Missionaries, has done our school much 
 injury. 
 
 " I have made an effort for fresh subscribers, and have succeeded 
 in getting three: the Rev. D. Garide at thirty rupees per quarter; 
 Dr. Brandee, Pooree, at ten rupees per quarter ; and Thos. Garide,
 
 313 
 
 Esq., Madras, at twenty rupees per quarter; as well as a few dona- 
 tions, the principal one from the lion. J. II. Harrington, 1 GO rupees: 
 however, I much question whether we shall now keep on, as we 
 must have a school- room soon ; but we will leave this for the pre- 
 sent, and see how we stand, if spared another year : we may have 
 new friends springing up by that time. How well it would be if 
 we could have an English Teacher : he might be a great help to our 
 mission, and would bring forward the children much better. If our 
 Society could select a pious young man who would devote himself, 
 as Penney does, to the work, and send him out, allowing him some 
 forty or fifty rupees per month, which, with the present salary of 
 eighty, would be sufficient, they would render a most efficient help 
 to the mission and the school. The passage money is the greatest 
 difficulty. You can mature your thoughts on this subject, and so 
 act accordingly. I believe the gentlemen would have no ol)jection 
 to such a measure, though I have never mentioned it to them. 
 
 " The progress of the children, particularly the Bengalee children, 
 has been encouraging in all the brandies of learning taught in the 
 school. "We held the aimual examination of the school on the first 
 of March, in our chapel. It was attended by Thomas Pakenham, 
 Esq., Acting Commissioner ; Dr. Stiven, Civil Surgeon ; and Mr. 
 C , who, I believe, was then Acting Secretary to the Com- 
 missioner. The boys exhibited some very neat specimens of their 
 hand-writing, also their account books, which gave great satisfaction 
 both as to proficiency, correctness, and neatness. They also were 
 desired to work sums before the Commissioners, and although a 
 good deal disconcerted before the above-named persons, they 
 managed exceedingly well, particularly James Sunder. After this, 
 they repeated some moral pieces of poetry, which was the least 
 acceptable part of the performance ; for although they understood 
 well the drift of the pieces, their pronunciation was defective, par- 
 ticularly that of the native children. It is extremely difiicult to get 
 a native to pronounce English well. Poor lads, they were extremely 
 desirous to pronounce well, and had endeavoured to prepare them- 
 selves for the occasion, but the presence of the gentlemoii quite 
 disconcerted them. This evening they declined and compared some 
 pronouns, adjectives, and substantives, and conjugated verbs in 
 diff"erent moods and tenses, and parsed, repeating at large the syn- 
 tactical rules. Upon the whole, the examination gave great satis- 
 faction, and evinced a good deal of improvement. The gentlemen 
 present assured me they were much pleased, and hoped succeeding 
 years would bear equal testimony to the improvement of the insti-
 
 314 
 
 tution. TIic lower classes read, exhibited their copy-books, spelled, 
 &c. The examination lasted for three hours and a half, and would 
 have been longer had I not curtailed the lessons ; the gentlemen 
 expressed their desire to be at liberty as soon as possible. Mr. C. 
 promised a donation of 100 sicca rupees for the school, and ex- 
 pressed his best wishes for the welfare of the institution in future. 
 He seemed surprised that we had been able to accomplish so much 
 as he thought it ; but he was little aware of the pain we ourselves 
 feel tliat we have done no more. Perhaps it is well that it is so. 
 
 " Hearing of a vacancy in the Commissioner's cutcherry, I re- 
 commended Hurree Chund Bhose to Mr. Pakenham, who placed 
 him in it at a salary of twenty rupees per month. I hope this 
 young man, through the instruction obtained in the school, has be- 
 come acquainted with better feelings than the Hindoo system 
 imjiarts." 
 
 In 1841 this Institution was merged into a larger Government 
 School. Mr. Sutton states, — " I would first advert to the now 
 defunct English School, defunct so far as relates to our Mission. 
 About two years since the Bengal troops were withdrawn from 
 the province, and their place supplied from the Madras presidency. 
 Up to this period, since the time of my taking charge of the School, 
 the contributions had met the expenditure, but our iMadras friends, 
 partly from being accustomed to less liberal contributions than 
 their predecessors, and partly from feeling themselves to be but 
 temporary occupants of the station, reduced their subscriptions 
 to a very low scale. Still as there were two regiments, we man- 
 aged by close economy to meet the expences ; but on the removal 
 of one regiment to Midnapore, and some of our best friends in the 
 other to England and distant parts of India, there was a sudden 
 fall almost to nothing. While this process of pecuniary reduction 
 was going on, conversions in connexion with the schools in different 
 parts of India, so alarmed the wealthy natives, that they chose 
 to be at the cxpence of employing private teachers, rather than 
 send their children to a mission school. 
 
 To these causes operating within, there were others without, 
 especially the determination to remove the Government school 
 from Pooree to Cuttack. This last determination turned the scale. 
 The Government school promised to give a better education than 
 \ve could do, and upon a scale of expenditure to which we could 
 make no approach, and would moreover absorb the funds upon 
 which we had hitherto depended. Even the abolition of the pilgrim 
 tax affected us, for on its abolition, the funds from which five
 
 315 
 
 boarders had been supported were withheld to keep up tlie pilgrim 
 hospital. Under these circumstances Messrs. Lacey and Sutton 
 proposed to make over the School to Government, on condition, 
 that the managing Committee on the part of the subscribers should 
 relinquish all right and interest in the school premises in favour of 
 the Society. To this they agreed, and the premises are now the 
 l)roperty of the Society. Thus after running its useful course for 
 seventeen years, distributing the stream of knowledge through many 
 parts of this desert province, the stream has swollen to a river, 
 whose waters if less limpid, will yet form a vaster body swelling 
 on we trust with increasing power, and bearing on their bosom 
 the ark of knowledge through the length and the breadth of the 
 land." 
 
 Circulation of the Scriptures and religious Books. 
 
 The necessity of such exertions is shewn in the Report of 1827, 
 furnished by the autlior, on his return from India. " To shew the 
 necessity of this department of missionary labour, it may be inter- 
 esting to the friends of the Mission to know the whole number of 
 printed Books and Tracts in the Oreah language in 1822. It 
 appears to have been as follows; — 1. The Oreah Bible, by Dr. 
 Carey, in five vols. Svo. 2. A Vocabulary, Oreah and English, 
 by a Native. 3. A poem of 100 pages on the Christian religion, 
 written by a Bengalee Christian. 4. A Tract on the stopping of 
 Juggernaut's car at Serampore, by Mr. "Ward, written to prevent 
 a human sacrifice that the car might proceed, 5. A Tract upon 
 the folly of the worship of Juggernaut. G. Scripture Extracts. 
 (one leaf). A copy or two of another Tract has been found in 
 Orissa. Behold, dear brethren tlie whole of a Christian Oreah 
 Library on the arrival of your Missionaries in Orissa. In addition 
 to several pieces, in diff'erent degrees of preparation for the press, 
 the following have been printed at Serampore and Calcutta: — 1. 
 Elementary Tables of the Oreah language. Printed at the expcnce 
 of the School Book Society, Calcutta. 2. On the Law and Gos- 
 pel. (Scripture Extracts). 3. Ilalf-a-dozen Hymns, from the 
 Bengalee. 4. The Word of God concerning Idolatry. Scripture 
 language relative to its nature, absurdity, wickedness, &c. 5. A 
 Catechism from one in Bengalee. 6. A Word for Christianity, (one 
 leaf). Thousands printed. 7. Death and Resurrection of Jesus 
 Christ. 8. Serampore Copy-Books, partly printed." To this list 
 may be added, 9. A Harmony of the Gospel in verse."
 
 316 
 
 We have seen that IMr. Lacey took out a Press M'ith him on his 
 return to India in 1837. Mr. Lacey states that on the arrival of 
 the Press, several persons called to look at it, and appeared to view- 
 it as half a miracle. Mr. Sutton soon announced that one press 
 was insufficient for their work. In consequence of these additional 
 facilities, the Missionaries carry on their operations in the printing 
 department, on a more extensive scale. Previously to the arrival 
 of the printing press, ISIr. Sutton, who has the care of the publishing 
 department, felt increasingly the extreme inconvenience of being 
 placed three hundred miles from the place where the Society's pub- 
 lications were printed, and expressed an opinion that it would be 
 needful for him to remove nearer to the press, or to have that 
 brought nearer to him. Unless this were done, he stated, that the 
 work of revising the scriptures would occupy a long life, and even 
 then be very imperfectly performed. The establishment of the 
 printing office, has, of course, removed the inconvenience com- 
 plained of. 
 
 The Report of 1845 contains a very interesting account of the 
 labours of the press. The Secretary observes — " In this depart- 
 ment of labour the past year has witnessed important progress. 
 Mr. Sutton, as has been mentioned, has been enabled to complete 
 his new version of the Old Testament. This has been carried 
 through the press at the expense of the British and Foreign Bible 
 Society. For his personal labours as translator, Mr. Sutton has 
 received 5,000 rupees, which he has carried to the credit of the 
 Society, thus displaying most honorably his disinterested zeal for 
 the Mission, of which he is so faithful and efficient an instrument. 
 
 The Committee of the Calcutta Auxiliary Bible Society thus 
 refers to this work :— " Your Committee are happy in being able to 
 announce the completion of the new version of the Old Testament 
 into the Oriya language, which the Rev. A. Sutton, of Cuttack, 
 has been preparing for the Societ3\ The edition, which consists 
 of 2,000 copies of the entire Old Testament, in three volumes, 
 besides 3,000 copies each of Genesis, the Psalter, and Proverbs, 
 has been printed at the mission press at Cuttack, under the imme- 
 diate superintendence of Mr. Sutton ; 1,000 copies of Isaiah, in 
 a separate form, have also been struck off while the work was 
 passing through the press. It is pleasing to observe the steady 
 progress of the work of God in this country ; every year adds 
 something to the great cause; and your Committee look, with 
 thankful feelings, to every additional version issued. In the pre- 
 sent instance, where missionaries have been labouring for a number
 
 317 
 
 of years, and where already Christian congregations have hecn 
 gathered from among the multitude, it is especially a matter of 
 gratitude to be able to supply those faithful labourers, and the 
 people whom they have been the instruments of bringing under 
 instruction and training, with the Oracles of God. To Mr. Sutton, 
 who, by his indefatigable labours for the last four years, has, 
 almost single handed, accomplished this important work, the 
 especial thanks of your Committee are due." 
 
 IVlr. Sutton furnishes the following report respecting the publi- 
 cations of the year :— " Since the completion of the Old Testament 
 Scriptures, I have been at Calcutta and presented my accounts 
 for printing, &c., which I expect will be paid at the next com- 
 mittee meeting of the Bible Society. In the mean time they have 
 paid me the last instalment of 2,000 rupees for my personal 
 labour as translator, making the sum of 5,000 ruj^ees, which I 
 have carried to the credit of the General Baptist Missionary Societv. 
 I trust it will not be deemed unbecoming in me, here to record my 
 humble thankfulness to Him, who has been to me so much better 
 than my fears or deserts, and permitted me to accomplish an imder- 
 taking of so responsible and important a character. May it still 
 further please Him, that neither the imperfections of the work, 
 nor the sinfulness of the workman, shall be permitted to operate 
 against this translation of the Holy Bible being rendered an ex- 
 tensive blessing. 
 
 " The Sanscrit and Oriya Vocabulary for the Government schools, 
 announced in the last Report as having commenced, has, during 
 the year, been finished, printed, and paid for. 
 
 ' The Oriya and English Grammar, with idiomatical exercises, 
 &c., intended to furnish a compendious and easy introduction to 
 the language, and especially designed for missionary students and 
 candidates, has also been completed, and a hundred copies have 
 been taken by Government, which will cover the expence of pre- 
 paration. 
 
 " The third volume of Tracts, entitled ' controversial series,' 
 intended as a ' Guide for enquirers,' containing 244 pages, has also 
 been finished, and a number of copies of this, as also of the two 
 preceding volumes, have been put in circulation. One other vol- 
 unae of miscellaneous tracts yet remains to complete the series. 
 
 "Our Hymn book in Oriya, has been completed, and is now in 
 constant use at our different stations. It contains three hundred 
 and ten hymns by various authors, chiefly native metres, and 
 an appendix for children of a hundred and forty hymns and poems,
 
 18 
 
 some oriTinal and the rest taken from Watts, Doddridge, &c. This 
 appendix has been transhited into Bengalee, and has been j)rinted 
 for general use at the Serampore press. 
 
 " Two or three tracts have been revised for new editions, and 
 added to our stock for distribution. Our tracts on 'Drunkenness' 
 and 'bein"- in debt,' have been adopted by our Calcutta brethren 
 and are published in Calcutta by the Tract Society. The intro- 
 ductory part of a little treatise on ' Remedies for Bodily Diseases,' 
 pointing out the disease and remedy of the soul, has been drawn 
 up by me and accepted by the Calcutta Tract Society, but has not 
 yet made its appearance. 1 anticipate much good from the dis- 
 tribution of siich a work, both among native christians and heathens. 
 In publishing a book of this kind among a people who suffer so 
 much from ignorance of the most common remedies, I trust we 
 are follov/ing in his steps, who went about doing good. At the 
 same time, it may be hoped that under circumstances of bodily 
 alfliction, some will be willing to attend to the things which belong 
 to the welfare of the soul. 
 
 "We are going on with the printing of revised editions of the 
 New Testament, but hitherto our progress has been but slow. 
 While I write, the proof embracing the last chapter of Mark is 
 lying before me. If spared to complete this edition, with the folio 
 edition of fifty copies for the pulpit, I deem it probable that my 
 labours in biblical translation will be pi-etty well concluded, atlea^^t 
 my long cherished plan will be accomplished. But a report calls 
 for history, not prophecy. 
 
 " I may however add in concluding this brief statement, that I 
 have been at times during the year, engaged in the compilation of a 
 work similar to the Tract Society's ' Companion to the Bible,' with 
 a ' Summary of Scripture truth.' I hope to finish this during the 
 current year, for the use of our preachers and students. 
 
 " In connexion with this department of labour, it may be stated 
 that Government have concluded to establish a number of vernacular 
 schools in the Province, and there will probably be a call upon us 
 to assist in furnishing books.* The call has in fact been made 
 upon me for some time, but I have hesitated about compliance with 
 it while I had so many other engagements on baud. Indeed I had 
 cherished the hope of being liberated somewhat from the desk, and 
 having ihe opportunity of doing more in the direct preaching of the 
 gospel. My way however seems hedged up for the present." 
 
 * " Wl)ilc writirif? this paper the Government order for the translation 
 of a book of 200 pages has reached me."
 
 319 
 
 The following testimony from the Englishman Newspaper, may 
 show the estimation in which some of the important publications of 
 your valued brother are held in India. The unknown author re- 
 marks, — "A very useful Dictionary also, of the Oriya language, in 
 three volumes, has proceeded from the Cuttack mission Press, 
 which both in the literary and typographical departments reflects 
 the very highest credit on the ability and perseverance of the gentle- 
 man, to whose exertions every individual in the District, native or 
 European, is debtor." 
 
 Of the amount of printing done during the year, Mr. Brooks 
 sends the following; abstract ; — ■ 
 
 SCRIPTURES. 
 Third vol. Bible, (Psahns to Malachi,) 8vo. 
 Gospel by Matthew, 12mo 
 
 TRACTS. 
 
 Oriya Prose Tracts, vol. 3, 12mo 
 
 Christ's Invitation 
 
 Tlie Gate Thrown Open 
 
 Jewel Mine of Salvation, royal 32mo 
 
 Instruction to Religions Inquirers, 12mo 
 
 Brief View of the Cliristian Religion; I2nao 
 
 God is a Spirit, 12mo 
 
 Address from Hindoo Christians to their Heathen 
 Brethren 
 
 SCHOOL BOOKS, &c. 
 
 Poetical Dialogues for Children, royal 32mo 
 
 Oriya Hymn Book, (second edition, enlarged,) .. 
 
 Goveriunent Regulations, (13,) 8vo 
 
 Introductory Lessons and Idiomatical Exercises, 
 
 (Oriya and English,) 12mo 
 
 Vocabulary of Sanscrit Terms, 12mo 
 
 Earth's Church History, 12mo 
 
 Total., 
 
 Pag es 
 508 
 
 100 
 
 228 
 12 
 12 
 24 
 20 
 20 
 
 12 
 
 252 
 36 
 
 256 
 226 
 236 
 
 „ . Total No. 
 
 Copies. ofPaRPS. 
 
 2,000 1,016,000 
 
 5,000 500,000 
 
 3,000 
 10,000 
 5,000 
 10,000 
 5,000 
 5,000 
 5,000 
 
 10,000 
 
 250 
 
 1,000 
 
 300 
 
 250 
 400 
 500 
 
 684,000 
 120,000 
 
 60,000 
 240.000 
 100,000 
 100,000 
 
 40,000 
 
 120,000 
 
 2,000 
 
 252,000 
 
 10,800 
 
 61,000 
 
 90,000 
 
 168,000 
 
 2,058 62,500 3 566,800 
 
 WORKS IN HAND. 
 
 New Testament, (2nd edition,) and separate Gospels. 
 Oriya Geography, (Rev. J. PluUips'.) 
 Amara Kosha, Sanscrit. 
 Reprints of Tracts, &c. &c." 
 
 Usefulness of Religious Tracts. 
 
 The Report of 1839 states — ''"Yhe first tract printed at the 
 Cuttack Press was hastily composed for the Jattra iu 1838, and
 
 320 
 
 •was entitled " The wonderful advantages of a Pilgrimage to Jug- 
 gernaut." Tlie evils of that pilgrimage are there detailed. Many 
 of these tracts were circulated. 
 
 " One pleasing proof that the tracts circulated at this horrible 
 place are not circulated in vain, has recently occurred. Referring 
 to it, Mr. Lacey writes, — ' Yesterday a very interesting enquirer, 
 or rather convert, arrived. He is from Nuaga Siloe. He received 
 his first information on Christianity from me at Pooree, on occasion 
 of a Ruth Festival, and took a book. He make no progress from 
 this for some time, and though he could read, he could not com- 
 prehend the book. Afterwards he received a tract from Rama in 
 the Telinga Bazaar, Cuttack — he read and understood it. Then 
 he met with Gunga, in Chowdry Bazaar, and questioned him and 
 received much information. His views of his own religion and on 
 scripture truths are very correct. He has no hope of pardon and 
 salvation except through Christ crucified for his sins. About bap- 
 tism he kncv.- nothing till he arrived here yesterday. He is a wi- 
 dower, and has a son about twelve years of age. He seems deter- 
 mined not to burden any one, and though a man of reading, he 
 this morning engaged as a common coolie about some work in 
 Christianpore. O for money to purchase some pieces of land now 
 at liberty all around us. Our native converts are anxious to get 
 their bread, are ashamed of asking help from us, but we know not 
 how to help and assist them.' "* 
 
 " Last week (says Mr. Lacey) the following cheering incident 
 came to my knowledge. A person of Kasenpoor, a small village 
 four aniles from Cuttack, about six years ago heard the gospel, and 
 had conversation on the way of salvation it reveals. He went 
 away and I saw him no more. He dwelt with his brothers, and 
 attended his calling as usual, but remembered what he had heard, 
 and read the books which were given him. By these means he lost 
 his regard for idols, and placed his trust on the Saviour. About a 
 year ago he was taken ill, and his recovery appeared doubtful. As 
 he grew worse his mind clung to the Lord Jesus, and in vain his 
 brothers offered him the mysteries of idolatry. He became anxious 
 to sec me and the native christians, that he might talk on religion, 
 and profess Christ, but his relations strenuously opposed his desires. 
 His resolution however increased, and apprehending he would by 
 some means become contaminated and involve them in loss of caste ; 
 
 1 * J'*''^oJ>J<-Ft was realized through the liberality of some friends in En' 
 land and India.
 
 ;1 
 
 llioy stinted lum in liis food, and thereby increased his weakness so 
 nuicli that he soon expired. Mis mind continued firm, and at the 
 hist hour lie persisted in his trust in Jesus Christ, and refused all 
 their idolatrous rites. Thus he died, partly half murdered and 
 wasted by disease, but placing his trust in him who has compassion 
 on the weak, and who can see those who put their trust in him 
 though they may not be known to his people. This information 
 was owing to a conversation apparently accidental with a neigh- 
 bour of the man's brothers, who compliment themselves on having 
 cleverly escaped family disgrace. How many such instances there 
 undoubtedly are, though we hear not of them, and they ought to 
 encourage all whose hearts are set on the missionary cause, and 
 whose hands are employed to support it. In eternity, we shall 
 meet unknown thousands to whom we have been the means of 
 conveying the word of salvation. 
 
 " I cannot say exactly the number of tracts distributed by all the 
 Brethren this year 1835. I have distributed in all about ten 
 thousand, principally in those parts of the Cuttack district not 
 lately visited by other Missionaries. Several instances of their 
 great usefulness have appeared. To mention no other, a man 
 now a member of our Church some years ago received a tract. He 
 read it till literally worn to tatters. He at length left his wife and 
 village, and came to Cuttack to enquire of us the way ; assigning 
 as a reason the wonderful things written in the paper. We did 
 not like his manner, a trifling circumstance increased our prejudice 
 against him, and so we dismissed him. But he would not leave us. 
 To whom, said he, should I go, my own people are in sin, and 
 their minds, dark, you have the way ? I will work and do any 
 thing you wish me, but I will not leave you. At length coa\inced 
 of his sincerity, we received him into the Church." 
 
 The Report of 1844 contains the following encouraging instance 
 of the usefulness of a religious tract. " One instance of usefulness 
 has just been brought to my knowledge by the person who derived 
 the benefit. A certain man of his acquaintance, who lived about 
 eight miles from Cuttack received a tract named the Jewel ivline of 
 Salvation, but could not read it. This little book he sent to our 
 friend, desiring him to read it. He soon applied himself to read 
 and comprehend the tract. It was in easy poetical measure, and 
 he presently understood all it contained. The tract made a bene- 
 ficial and powerful impression on his mind. The first thing that 
 attracted his attention was the unity of the design, and uniform 
 oneness of the book in compai'ison with his own shaitruo. The
 
 322 
 
 more lie read, the more his judgment opened, and the greater his 
 approbation became ; till, to use his own very descriptive language, 
 his own shastras looked like a tangled and intricate jungle which it 
 is impossible to penetrate, and like a cow pasture, which in this 
 country is intersected by a thousand paths, neither resulting from 
 or conducting to one place, but after circuitous windings termina- 
 ting in nothing. The receiver of this tract sought and obtained 
 others, till he finally became a consistant disciple of Christ, and 
 is now baptized and become a christian preacher."* 
 
 Influence of the Press. 
 
 Of the establishment and influence of the Press, The Friend of 
 India observed, — " We have received a copy of a tract printed at 
 Cuttack, at a press which the Missionaries have this year established 
 at that station. It is printed in the Oriya character, and for neat- 
 ness of execution is not exceeded by any other similar brochure 
 which has issued from the metropolitan press in Calcutta. It does 
 no little credit to those, to whose feelings of public spirit and chris- 
 tian benevolence, the district is now indebted for an efficient press. 
 The establishment of a press in any province is an important era in 
 its history. It is delightful, thus to contemplate the rapid increase 
 of the means of intellectual and religious improvement, through 
 means of this mighty engine in the various and even remote pro- 
 vinces of this empire. We now witness the establishment of 
 presses, at the opposite extremities of the Bengal Presidency 
 through the spirited exertions of Missionaries ; but for whose 
 labours those provinces might long have remained destitute of them. 
 Looking down to the southermost of the provinces, we find a press 
 set up in the country of Orissa. 
 
 "We rejoice that a press has been established in that country 
 capable of executing any work in the Oriya language and character. 
 The extent to which the language is used has only been discovered 
 of late. We find that it is spoken and written through an extent 
 of country three hundred miles in length from the sea, to one hun- 
 dred miles in length west of Sumbhulpore, and more than two 
 hundred miles in breadth from Midnapore where it melts into 
 Bengalee, to Ganjam where it meets the Teloogoo. It was indis- . 
 pensable therefore to the completeness of missionary operation to 
 that kingdom, that means should be provided on the spot for 
 
 • Sec G. B. Repository, 1831, pp. 4G7, and 1832, pp. 436.
 
 OQO 
 
 multiplying boolcs in a language so extensively tised. But why 
 should the benefits of this local press be confined to missionary 
 operations? "Why should not Government avail itself of the means 
 of communication with the people which have thus been provided, 
 by publishing its own acts and notifications through the same 
 channel ? We know that a strong disposition exists in the highest 
 quarter to provincialize the public service in Orissa. It is the 
 wish of Government, that those who are appointed to this pro- 
 vince should apply themselves earnestly to the acquisition of the 
 vernacular tongue, and should move in a circle of promotion within 
 the Province itself. In this arrangement there is much wisdom. 
 Indeed since the principle has been adopted, that the people can 
 be more efficiently governed through their own language than 
 through a foreign medium, it has been necessary to consider the 
 civil officers in Orissa as in a measure individualized from the 
 rest of the service ; this is a great step towards the improvement 
 of the Province. But to render it eflicient, it is necessary to 
 follow it up by the translation of all orders which the people are 
 required to understand and act on into their own language, and 
 by a liberal use of the press which has now been established in the 
 Province." 
 
 CHAP. lY. 
 
 The American Branch of the Orissa Mission. 
 
 Rise of the American Mission in Orissa — Labours and Success of 
 the jSIissionaries at Sumhulpore, Balasorc, Jellessore, Midna- 
 2')ore, S)-c. 
 
 Dr. Cox in his valuable " History of the Baptist Missionary 
 Society from 1792 to IS !2," has the following beautiful observa- 
 tions on the rise of the Society from a very small beginning. "At 
 the Kettering meeting, Oct. 2, 1792, the society was formally in- 
 corporated ; and the first subscription, made on the spot, amounted 
 to £13. 2s. 6d. This sum though really small, was comparatively 
 large ; for it was the contribution of a few poor, but enlightened 
 servants of .Tesii?; Christ. It was such as to free it from all charge
 
 324 
 
 of ostentation in the motive, and yet such as to evince the faith and 
 self-sacrifice of those who had laid it on the altar of God. The 
 ■warring world was at the time expending millions in sanguinary- 
 conflict, which exhausted nations and terminated in death and deso- 
 lation ; these men were contributing to enhance the happiness of 
 the earth, and promote the glory of the Redeemer. " What" said 
 the objectors of the time, " is thirteen pounds the mighty sum with 
 which it is proposed to undertake so vast a scheme ?" " And were 
 these the men and the means," have said opponents since, of fifty 
 years of reiterated scorn, "with which the conversion of the world 
 was to be attempted ?" Precisely so, we reply ; for means are ac- 
 cepted of God, when they are proportionate to possessions, and 
 blessed with success, when they are employed in faith." 
 
 It has been well remarked, — " We are really what we are rela- 
 tively ;" and the importance of the mission whose history is here 
 narrated, must be estimated by this rule. The first persecutors of 
 Christianity " doubted ivhereunto this wozild grow ;" and the early 
 friends of missions could not have conceived the mighty influence 
 they wielded for the benefit of their own country and of the distant 
 nations of the earth. When this mission was contemplated, little 
 was known of the brethren of similar views in religion, residing in 
 America ; nor was it probably expected, that any resources for the 
 promotion of its great objects in the east, would arise from that 
 country. At a Committee Meeting in Aug. 1821, it was resolved 
 — " That the Secretary write a letter, accompanied by a few Re- 
 ports, to the American General Baptists." It may be presumed, 
 that this tended to prepare the minds of our distant brethren for 
 co-operation in the great work. It must be considered a very inter- 
 esting circumstance, that the claims of India should have been laid 
 before myriads in America by an invalid jMissionary; and valuable 
 aid contributed to the dissemination of the gospel in Orissa. These 
 efforts are worthy of distinct and honourable mention ; and may fully 
 occupy the following chapter. 
 
 In January 1833, Mr. and Mrs. Sutton, embarked at Calcutta 
 for the United States. This step was considered requisite on 
 account of the state of his health. In a letter dated Jan. 7th, he 
 says, — " To morrow I expect we shall embark for America, by the 
 ship Fenelon. My own health is much better than it was, and 
 under this consideration, I have felt great reluctance in leaving 
 India; but then I am perpetually receiving fresh intimation of a 
 relapse, which obliges me to concur in the opinions of the Doctors, 
 that there is no prospect of a permanent recovery without taking a
 
 325 
 
 long sea voyage. I do hope that you will be enabled to obtain 
 three or four well-qualified young men, to return with me to India 
 within the next eighteen months ; and that our American brethren 
 will send as many. O let the cry from the dying millions of Hin- 
 doos be heard and felt : Come over and help us. I once heard of 
 one of our ministers being terribly afraid lest one of several sons 
 should become a missionary. I hope this feeling will never wither 
 our hopes again. Domestic union and comfort are too dearly pur- 
 chased at the price of the blood of souls, and the Saviour's favor!" 
 How far these pious and enlarged views were realized, it will be 
 interesting to state. 
 
 On the voyage from Calcutta to America, i\Ir. Sutton, aided by 
 his amiable and beloved amanuensis, prepared the MS. of a verv 
 interesting volume, entitled — " A Narrative of the Mission to 
 Orissa, the site of the Temple of Juggernaut ; supported by the 
 New Connexion of General Baptists in England." Of this work, 
 3000 copies were published at Boston in America, and has doubt- 
 less extensively promoted the missionary spirit, in that section of 
 the church of Christ for which it was principally intended. The 
 character and design of this work will appear by the following brief 
 advertisement, dated Ship Fenelon, April 20, 1833. 
 
 " When the compiler of this Narrative first turned his attention 
 to the work, he had not suflliciently considered the delicate situation 
 in which he was about to place himself, by narrating the progress 
 of a Mission with which he stood so closely connected. But as he 
 advanced he felt this difficulty so sensibly, that many times he had 
 nearly resolved to abandon his task. When, however, he reflected 
 upon the weak state in which he left the Orissa mission, and the 
 sweet hope that his American brethren would render some assistance 
 was present to his mind, he was again induced to prosecute his 
 work. The praise or censure of mankind, so far as respects himself 
 only, he feels to be of little consequence, provided the cause which 
 he has espoused is not injured; but should the Narrative of this 
 Mission have the eifect of eliciting the prayers of God's people in 
 its behalf, or of adding to ils means of benefiting the immortal 
 myriads of Orsssa, he will have accomplished his design. 
 
 On the ground of authorship the compiler begs to state explicitly, 
 that he lays claim to nothing. His task has been to arrange such 
 materials as he could obtain from printed documents or private 
 memorandums ; these he has connected, sometimes by remarks of 
 his own, and not unfrequently by the remarks of others which 
 have been so blended with his own observations, that it v.as diffi-
 
 326 
 
 cult to mark them with precision. He hoped to accomplish his 
 luimble labours more carefully, but his floating study was so throng- 
 ed with passengers, and rendered so incommodious by the variety of 
 business transacted in it, that very little opportunity for literary 
 pursuits was allbrded liim. Indeed, he could not have accomplish- 
 ed his task, but for the willing services of Mis. S. as his amanuensis. 
 But too much has perhaps already been said respecting this Nar- 
 rative. May the Lord of the vineyard condescend to employ it 
 as a means of benefiting his cause ; and to him, as is most 
 due, shall be the praise." 
 
 The work has been reprinted in Scotland, and the Narrative is 
 introduced by a well-written and powerful Essay, on the subject of 
 missions to the heathen, by a Scotch minister. In a review of it in 
 the General Baj^tist Repository, 1835, it is said — " The work is 
 well-v.'ritten ; the publication may be considered very cheap ; and 
 it ought to have a place in every church and congregation, in evei'y 
 school and family connected with the interesting Christian Mission 
 in Oriasa." 
 
 Mr. Sutton's visit to America was well received, and the follow- 
 ing letter was addressed to the Committee in England. 
 
 "North Parsonsfield, State of Maine, Oct 14th, 1833, 
 
 To the Rev. J. G. Pike, Secretary of the Committee, of the G. B. 
 Foreign Missionary Society. 
 Dear Brother, 
 
 AVe have had the satisfaction of receiving a visit from Brother 
 A. Sutton, your Missionary in Orissa ; wliose coming lias been greatly 
 blessed to tlie awakening of the spirit of Missions amongst us. We have 
 heretofore done nothing in this cause; but many of our brethren are 
 now disposed to do what they can ; and we think if brother Sutton could 
 labour with iis, a few months longer, he might render essential services 
 to the cause in which he is engaged. 
 
 HOSEA QUINSBY." 
 
 The Committee approved of the proposal and passed the follow- 
 ing resolution — " That in compliance with this request, Mr. Sutton 
 be recommended on leaving England, to revisit America, and to 
 endeavour there to ])ut the missionary cause on a permanent footing, 
 by the formation of Associations, &c ; not extending his labours 
 beyond twelve months, without a further vote of the Committee." 
 
 It was stated by Mr. Sutton that in 183"2, there were in America 
 "loo Free Will Baptist Churches, 300 Ministers, 10,000 Commu- 
 nicants, and a population of 150,000 souls." In 1846 the Connex- 
 ion consisted of "1193 churches, 107 Yearly Meetings, 801
 
 327 
 
 ordained Preachers, 233 licensed Preachers, Communicants 58,174." 
 (Free Will Baplist Hcgisler, IS-IG, p. 70. J Among so numerous 
 a people, it may be hoped that much aid will be rendered to the 
 evangelization of India. 
 
 The Report of the Society for 1835, gives information of JNIr. 
 Sutton's labours in America. It is stated — " Early in August, Mr. 
 Sutton and ]\Ir. and Mrs. Brooks sailed for the United States. 
 They arrived there towards the end of September. It was soon 
 determined that Mr. and Mrs. Brooks should take an early oppor- 
 tunity of proceeding to India. During their continuance in America, 
 they enjoyed many christian privileges, and experienced much 
 christian kindness. Early in November they left the United States. 
 Three jNIissionaries from American Societies, with their wives and a 
 single lady, were appointed to sail in the same vessel in which a 
 passage for our friends was engaged. Previously to their going on 
 board, a united meeting of the friends connected with these different 
 Missionaries, was held. On this occasion Mr. Sutton gave an 
 address, which afterwards appeared in several of the American 
 religious newspapers. They sailed from Boston, November 4th, 
 and had every prospect of a pleasant voyage, in consequence of 
 having much christian society on board. 
 
 jNIr. Sutton soon after his arrival in the United States, recom- 
 menced his assiduous labours, to promote a missionary spirit in that 
 body of American Baptists among whom hehadbeen introduced. To 
 promote this object, he accepted for one year, the office of Corre- 
 sponding Secretary to their newly formed Missionary Society. In 
 this office he has been actively engaged, in visiting different 
 churches, making collections for the IMission Fund, and diffusing 
 information. Thus employed he has travelled over some large sec- 
 tions of the Union. Still however, his attention and that of Mrs. 
 Sutton have been directed towards their Indian home. Their hearts 
 have been in India. Tha Missionary Society, that Mr. Sutton has 
 been instrumental in forming, has had several applications from 
 young men desirous of being employed as Missionaries. Mr. 
 Noyes, one of these, has been accepted, and is expected with his 
 wife, to sail with Mr. Sutton. It was also hoped, that at least one 
 other Missionary would accompany them, though no decision had 
 been formed upon the other offers for missionary service that were 
 before the Committee." 
 
 The Report of 1836, narrates the departure of Mr. Sutton and 
 his new colleagues for Orissa. " Mr. Sutton was successful in 
 
 s 2
 
 S2S 
 
 exciting a considerable degree of missionary spirit, in some districts 
 of the United States. In September last he left that country, on 
 Jiis return to India. A considerable number of Missionaries sailed 
 in the same vessel. Of these Mr. and Mrs. Noyes, and Mr. and 
 Mrs. Phillips, were going out to be fellow labourers with our 
 brethren in Orissa. The Missionary Society, which sends them 
 forth, appears to possess an honour, which does not belong to the 
 American Baptist Missionary Society. Its friends and supporters 
 are the enemies of Slavery ; and are not like many of the supporters 
 of that, and other American ^Missionary Societies, raising thousands 
 of dollars annually to send the Gospel to Birraa and India, while 
 they are mad upon supporting that cruel and murderous system, 
 which by law, dooms millions of Africans, not only to the tempo- 
 ral horrors of Slavery, but to live and to die in a state of heathen- 
 ish ignorance. Mr. Sutton appeal's to have been highly esteemed 
 by many professors of religion in the United States. As far as 
 this was the esteem of the truly pious in a land of Slavery this was 
 desirable. But no consistent christian could desire the esteem of 
 persons who are in reality robbers of mankind, and by the word 
 of God described as " menstealcrs," who themselves trample under- 
 foot or support others in trampling upon, all the rules of immu- 
 table justice ; and who rob the negro of his liberty, of his children, 
 of his privileges, of his opportunites of acquiring divine knowledge, 
 and, in many instances, of his life. If such persons profess to be 
 Christians, or Baptists, with them, consistent English Christians 
 can neither desire nor hold communion. Information has just ar- 
 rived of the safe arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Sutton in India. Of their 
 departure from the Uuited States ; of the views and feelings with 
 which they contemplated resuming their Indian labours, and of 
 their arrival at Calcutta jMr. Sutton thus writes. 
 
 " Ours is the largest party of clerical Missionaries that ever 
 sailed from America, and this circumstance added to the celebrity 
 which some of our party have acquired in America, excited con- 
 siderable attention. On the Sabbath Evening we had our farewell 
 services in Dr. Sliarp's spacious IMeeting House. It was crammed 
 in every part long before the services commenced, and many hun- 
 dreds went away, unable to get a hearing. "We expected to sail 
 the next day, but received notice of our detention till Tuesday, in 
 time to announce a prayer-meeting at Mr. Stow's (Dr. Baldwin's) 
 meeting-house on Monday evening. This proved a still more in- 
 teresting scene.
 
 !29 
 
 " I do not know tliat I have anything particular in the way of 
 incident to record. You will see that goodness and mercy still 
 follow us, and that we are constantly meeting with fresh reasons 
 why we should unreservedly devote ourselves to Him, who died for 
 us and who rose again. The 2)rospcct of resuming our labours in 
 India looks very pleasant to us. It is indeed a drawback on our 
 pleasure, that our Brother and Sister Laeey will not be there to 
 welcome us. Yet still it seems a piivilege, to look forward to a few 
 more years of labours and sorrows in that benighted land. We 
 know now what we have to expect, but yet beyond the trials and 
 discouragements of the present generation of Missionaries, we see a 
 delightful succession of seasons of enlarged prosperity ; churches 
 upon churches rising up to glad the land ; thousands and millions 
 of happy converts travelling on to glory ; and idolatry with all its 
 guilt, and all its wretchedness, passing away into everlasting forget- 
 fulness. O it is an honor to labour and die in this divine enter- 
 prize ! Our most ardent wish is to live worthy of it. We know 
 that we shall soon fall in it, but we resolve by God's grace to sell 
 our lives as dearly as possible : to do Satan all the injury, and the 
 cause of Jesus all the good, we possibly can, before we quit the 
 field. 
 
 "We safely arrived in Calcutta, Febc Gth, 1835. We once more 
 were welcomed by our beloved friends in tliis great city. We are 
 all well. I have heard from Cuttack and Balasore. The Goadbys 
 have been ill, but they are pretty well again. W^e hope to see 
 them in eight or ten days." 
 
 Mr. Sutton received a grant of one thousand dollars from the 
 American Bible Society, and grants of three thousand three hundred 
 from the American Tract Society. 
 
 The character of these brethren is very strongly drawn in the 
 succeeding Report of the English Society, which describes the com- 
 mencement of their labours in Orissa. " It is knov/n to many of 
 the members of this Society, that Mr. Sutton was instrumental in 
 establishing a Foreign Missionary Society, among a numerous body 
 of American Baptists, that from their viev.-s of tlie general provision 
 which is made by the Saviour's death for human salvation, were 
 denominated free-will Baptists, a name by which they are generally 
 designated. They are a body of Baptists, with which jou may 
 cheerfully co-operate, for they are the enemies of the system which 
 renders America, in a great degree, a land of tyrants and of slaves. 
 They have no triennial Convention at which those who hold not 
 slaves themselves trim to those who hold them ; and treat as dear
 
 830 
 
 brethren in Christ, men who live violating the most golden precepts 
 of the Saviour, and robbing injured Africans of their dearest rights. 
 They are not a community partly made up of men-stealers and 
 men-sellers, and partly of those who tolerate and palliate the op- 
 pressing and thieving propensity of others, who are very good chris- 
 tians, except that they are thieves ; and thieves not merely of a 
 little cash, but of the daily labours and of every civil right their 
 injured victims might possess. Your American brethren are not 
 liaptists of this description. Their accredited organ, the Morning 
 Star, is a decidedly abolition paper. It pleads the cause of the 
 negro, and exposes the cruelty, the murder, and the lewdness of the 
 system, which allows no marriage tie — which sells young women 
 for prostitution — which rears human beings for sale, as in your land 
 of real liberty cattle are reared ; and which tortures and works to 
 death multitudes of men and women far more estimable than their 
 iron-hearted, and in many instances, hypocritical oppressors. For 
 those persons can be nothing else who boast of liberty and cling to 
 slavery ; who talk of religion, while they trample underfoot the 
 grandest and most equitable precepts given by the God of love. 
 So well known are your American friends to be abolitionists, that 
 the State Legislature of New Hampshire recently rejected a bill for 
 the incorporation, according to Amei-ican usage, of their Home 
 IMissionary Society, because there were so many abolitionists among 
 them. As Mr. S. was instrumental in establishing a Missionary 
 Society among them, they have now become your fellow-labourers 
 in India. Their first two missionaries, Messrs. Noyes and Phillips, 
 ■with their wives, proceeded to India with Mr. Sutton. Mr. Phillips 
 for a time resided with Mr. Goadby at Balasore, and proposed to 
 commence a new station at Jellasore, about thirty miles from the 
 former town. Mr. Noyes, for a few months, acted as master of the 
 English School at Cuttack. Mr. Sutton, referring to these Mis- 
 sionaries, remarks, " Our friends the Noyes are promising labourers 
 — we have spent a very hap]:)y twelvemonth with them, and part 
 with great regret. The Phillips' have been but a little time with 
 us, we hope however they will be very useful." 
 
 From a recent number of the jNIorning Star, we learn, that a 
 meeting was held at Cuttack, to consider the propriety of the 
 American brethren entering upon a new field of labour. At this 
 meeting Mr. Sutton presided; and it is stated that "the most 
 perfect harmony and unanimity of views and feelings prevailed 
 among the Missionaries. The place selected for the field of their 
 labours is Sumbulpore, far in the midst of a great population en-
 
 331 
 
 tirely heathen, there being only one europcan settler within one 
 hundred miles of their location." Sumbulpore is described as a 
 very interesting and important station. Some of the tracts issued 
 by your Missionaries, a few years ago, reached that neighbourhood, 
 and appeared to excite, in some minds, considerable alteration. 
 The Executive Committee of the American Society have found it 
 necessary to appoint an agent to travel among their churches, to 
 raise subscriptions, form associations, establish monthly concerts 
 for prayer, &c. A brother named Mack, has been appointed as 
 their first travellins: ajrent. 
 
 SUMBULPORE. 
 
 " Sumbulpore is a large city pleasantly situated on the east 
 bank of the Mahanuddy, about two hundred and fifty miles from 
 Cuttack. It is on the government mail road between Calcutta 
 and Bombay, which with the present method of shortening com- 
 munication between Bombay and England, renders it an important 
 and promising station. As it regards the population of this place, 
 like the most of Hindoo towns and cities any thing like an exact 
 census is unknown, but I should suppose it could not fall short of 
 thirty thousand. The inhabitants are usually more dark than in 
 Cuttack and their features more spare. — They are very timid, but 
 unaccommodating and ungrateful. The bands of caste I have 
 understood are not so strong as in Cuttack. Thehigh caste brahnums 
 eat flesh of almost any kind, and do any kind of respectable laboui". 
 The females of respectable families are not kept very close, but 
 it is common for them to stand and listen to our conversation, 
 and sometimes ask questions. There are more temples than I 
 have seen in any place except Poorcc, and the people are strangely 
 prejudiced in favour of tlieir idcjls. Sumbulpore is the capital of a 
 fine country, governed by a Rajah, who, though under a small 
 tribute to the English government, exercises almost unlimited power 
 in his dominions. All land is considered his property and at his 
 disposal ; hence he frequently takes the land of one man and gives 
 it to another. It is not probable that the English government 
 would interfere in case of the greatest anarchy, providing their 
 mail, which runs through the country, should not be obstructed. 
 The desirableness of conciliating the favour of a prince, having 
 such unlimited sway, is readily seen ; and though at first, we did 
 not on his account apprehend much danger in forming our stations,
 
 332 
 
 j-et it seems that the Rajah's suspicion has been made to rest upon 
 us. Being himself a devoted follower of Juggernaut, he is much 
 concerned lest we should change the custom of the times, in detract- 
 ing from the honour of his god. When we walk out we are gen- 
 erally watched by his emissaries, who often come near and ques- 
 ion us in regard to our plans. They show us some respect, because 
 Ave wear the fearful white face, but his repeatedly refusing us some 
 small favours shows plainly that he wishes us out of his country. 
 — Without his favour we see no way to get along, since without 
 his command we cannot get men to build us houses, or even a single 
 article of provision from the market." 
 
 On their removal thither, Mr. Sutton accompanied them for a con- 
 siderable part of their journey ; they then pursued their way and 
 travelled through, and fixed themselves in a district, which is not 
 British territory, though the Rajah is tributary to the British govern- 
 ment. They experienced considerable inconvenience from being 
 thus situated. In fact the difficulties to which they were exposed, 
 may render more conspicuous the wisdom and goodness of God, in 
 subjecting the greater part of Hindostan to Great Britain. 
 
 Notwithstanding their difficulties they commenced their labours 
 of love, and experienced more of the Rajah's favour than they 
 expected. Your brethren sent the native Evangelist Doitaree, 
 to their assistance. From recent accounts however, it appears 
 that they have been so tried with affliction, as to have removed from 
 Sumbulpore, and it would seem without the intention of returning. 
 Mrs. Phillips one of the little band, has finished her short course. 
 Mr. and Mrs. Noyes have both been dangerously ill, and for change 
 of air visited Cuttack, where their health improved. After they 
 left Sumbulpore, Mr. Phillips had an attack of illness. From the 
 latest information it appears that they were then at Balasore. 
 At Sumbulpore, there was but one European, within one hundred 
 miles of their abode. Some of the information they gave respecting 
 that part of India, and their situation there, must excite the 
 interest and sympathy of those who love the gospel. 
 
 The Rev. E. Mack, the travelling agent of the Society, represents 
 the exertions of Mr. Sutton, when in the United States, as having 
 been productive of very considerable good. 
 
 "We regard the past correspondence with your Connection, and 
 the actual help which you have as instruments of divine Provi- 
 dence afforded us, to be of incalculable value to us ; rather might 
 I say, to the interests of our Redeemer's kingdom, as the interests
 
 333 
 
 of that kingdom are connected with our Denomination. The assist- 
 ance rendered ns by the visits of Mr. Sutton, vtill never, we hope, 
 cease to be remembered and appreciated ; — appreciated to some 
 degree at least, for it must remain for the day of judgment and 
 eternity, to develope the vast amount of good eflTected through this 
 instrumentality in all its fulness. Our Mission must still continue 
 dependant on yours to a great extent. You must continue to be 
 a father in the gospel, unto us, at least in respect to our India 
 Mission. The establishment of your India Printing Press especially, 
 will afford you increased facility for laying us under obligations 
 yet greater and more numerous. Indeed by recent letters from 
 our Missionaries, we are informed of the reception by them, of 
 some hundreds of Testaments of Mr. Sutton's translation, and 
 some hundreds of tracts — and yet further your IMission had fur- 
 nished them with a native preacher of a character, such as justified 
 the expectation of much assistance from him, in the labours of their 
 Mission." 
 
 From the brethren at this station, the writer received the follow- 
 ing letter, which shews the circumstances of missionaries in the 
 beginning of their labours. 
 
 " Sumbulpore, Aug. 18, 1837. 
 Beloved Brother Peggs, 
 
 With much pleasure I received yours by the hand of brother 
 Stubbins, and should have replied long ago, had not my time been com- 
 pletely taken up with the building. Probably you are aware brother 
 Phillips and myself have taken up our residence at this place, and we 
 think it, in many respects, a promising field for missionary exertions. 
 But there is one advantage we had fondly anticipated, we are extremely 
 sorry to say we have not realized. We thought, at such a distance from 
 Juggernaut, the people would, in a great measure, be unacquainted with 
 the manner in which the government supported idolatry ; but alas, even in 
 this dark corner, we have it thrown in our teeth. This vice is twin 
 brother to American Slavery ; and it is hard to tell which is the worse — 
 the manner in which the English Government betrays its imwary sub- 
 jects into the hands of the cruel pundas, or the manner in which America 
 holds her 2,700,000 subjects in the most abject and cruel bondage. 
 
 But, dear Sir, enlightened as our countries are, they are the king- 
 doms of the world. Tlie policy of our rulers is entirely averse to that of 
 him, whose kingdom is not of this world, and, like oiu- divine Redeemer, 
 we must testify that their works are evil. Let us, therefore, while we 
 mourn over the present sad state of tilings, fix oin- eye on tlie day-star of 
 prophecy, till the Sun of Rigliteousness shall arise, when it shall be lost 
 in his resplendent blaze, 'fhen shall Christ reign king of nations. We 
 must now pray and labour, for tliis is not to be accomplished all at once. 
 I bid your books God speed; may the truths therein prove effectual to the 
 conversion of Christendom from Idolatry. 
 
 You will wish to hear a word of our prospects : — In company with 
 Doitaree we daily visit the bazaar, and the people usually hear with
 
 334 
 
 attention, and often come to our house to converse and to get books, 
 lam sensible many are already convinced as to the gennineness of our 
 religion, and were it not for their strong worldly attachments would become 
 Christians. As we have had much fine weather this rainy season, we 
 have had several short excursions in the country ; and at such times our 
 hearts have been peculiarly refreshed, from the good attention which the 
 villagers paid to the word. We intended to commence boarding-schools 
 innnediatel^'. We have already four children which we have adopted as 
 our own, and expect to take more. Brother P. has the same number. 
 Our interest is the same with your Missionaries ; our sentiments are one ; 
 our cause is one, and we are one. O may nothing ever take place to 
 disturb our union. 
 
 Remember me to all my Christian brethren in your Society. Tell your 
 friends to write to me, and I will be punctual in replying, though my 
 epistles may sometimes be short. When you can make it convenient 
 please send us your pamphlets and papers. Yours, &c. 
 
 E. NOYES." 
 
 The propriety of the occupancy of the station is strongly urged 
 by Mr. Sutton. " This station is situated in the centre of the hill 
 district of Orissa, in the direct route from Calcutta, via Midnapore 
 and Bombay. It is a large and populous town, stated by Mr. 
 Babington to be nearly as large as Cuttack, while there are many 
 large towns and villages at an easy distance from it. It was occu- 
 pied for a short time by our American brethren, but scarcely had 
 they completed their habitations, when death and disease broke up 
 the Mission and drove them to Balasore. During the residence of 
 Messrs. Noyes and Phillips at Sumbulpore, the importance of the 
 station grew daily more apparent, and the prospect of extensive 
 usefulness was very cheering. They had enquirers visit them from 
 the neighbourhood of Ruttenpoor, upwards of one hundred miles 
 so the north-west, who speak the Oriya language, and who asserted 
 tliat it was commonly spoken in their neighbourhood ; while the 
 wide fields of Gundwana and the Khund districts on the west, with, 
 the whole Cole country on the east, strongly invite the Missionary 
 of the Cross. At present, however, we can only hope and pray 
 that God will raise up the men who are able and willing to enter 
 upon this field, and connect our stations on the plains with those 
 on the hills." 
 
 BALASORE. 
 
 This station we have seen had been successively occupied by the 
 Brethren Peters, Sutton and Goadby. After the return of the latter 
 to England, in 1838, it was made over to the American Breth- 
 ren. The Report of the Orissa Mission, printed at Cuttack, 1841,
 
 33i 
 
 contains a full account of the Missionaries' operations. Mr. Noycs 
 states — " Upon our arrival we found no native christians, nor any 
 visible traces of our predecessors labours, though the almost un- 
 paralleled antipathy of the people to the Gospel appeared to evince 
 that they were not strangers to its doctrines. We make this re- 
 mark not to undervalue those labours, but to explain why we have 
 to report so little success. At first we could seldom get a hearing 
 in the bazaar, but the people soon changed their method of attack 
 and strove by silent contempt, and occasional sneers and curses, to 
 do what they were unable to perform by raising tumults. Their 
 unusually intemperate habits, such as using ardent spirits, opium, 
 and other intoxicating drugs, appear to render Balasore less hope- 
 ful than many other stations. 
 
 " The place is important. Its proximity to Calcutta, both by 
 land and water, its populous vicinity and good country roads, are 
 advantages. The population of the zillah, from Jellasore on the 
 north to Budruck on the south, a distance of seventy -five miles, is 
 said to consist of half a million. On the west are the countries of 
 several Rajas, some of which are very populous. Since our resi- 
 dence at B. we have made several excursions into these countries 
 for the purpose of preaching the gospel and distributing books. 
 We found the Oriya language spoken by the people, excepting the 
 Santals and Bhomyas, races who though interspersed with the 
 Oriyas, have a language and religion peculiar to themselves. In 
 1839 a chapel for English and Oriya worship was erected, the ex- 
 pense of which was defrayed by the liberal donations of European 
 friends. This year two natives were baptized. One was a man 
 from Budruck, of the Khundait caste, who is now a preacher of the 
 gospel. 
 
 "At the commencement of 1840, Mr. Phillips and his wife re- 
 moved to Jellasore, about thirty miles north, and formed a second 
 station, since which time 1 have laboured alone at Balasore. 
 
 *^Bazar preaching and distribution of Books. With few excep- 
 tions Prasaram and myself have visited the bazar daily, for the 
 purpose of preaching and distributing books. The people usually 
 hear with good attention. It is indeed seldom the case, that we 
 are prevented from proceeding with our discourses with all that 
 composure we enjoy in the chapel. Within two years a change 
 has taken place in the manners of the people. The reason I sup- 
 pose is, that we have so long been unmoved by their noise, that they 
 despaired of putting us down in this way. We have had many 
 
 T 2
 
 S36 
 
 interesting ciiseu^.sions, and met with many promising hearers ; hut 
 I must not pass over the case of one man, with whom I formed a 
 most agreeable acquaintance more than a year since. While travel- 
 ling through the country I came to his village, about 10 miles 
 from Balasore, when he sent for me to come and pray in his house. 
 I did so, and an acquaintance commenced, which I trust will yet 
 become more sacred. He accompanied me to Balasore, and would 
 have broken caste, had be not been prevented by bis family con- 
 nections. For several months, I had heard nothing from him, when 
 one evening, I saw him in the crowd to which we had been preach- 
 ing. He told me he had been in the constant habit of reading our 
 books, and wished to live a christian life, asking me if he could 
 not bcome a christian without breaking caste. I of course replied 
 that he could not, at which he appeared seriously affected. I gave 
 him a copy of the New Testament which he promised to read atten- 
 tively. I might refer to several similar cases of persons who are 
 almost persuaded to become christians. I cannot give the number 
 of gospels and tracts distributed, but it is certain that thousands 
 have been scattered throughout the Zillah and the Mohar Bunge. 
 That they are read, the inquiries and objections of the people 
 clearly evince. 
 
 *' Enquirers. I could refer to more than 20 who would have 
 been willing to break caste and profess Christianity the past year, 
 but as it was evident they had sinister motives, they met with no 
 encouragement. There are two, a man and his wife, who have 
 for the last year lived on my compound, who have at times mani- 
 fested some sincerity. In addition to these, I have had frequent 
 visits from some of the most respectable classes, who have desired 
 books, and wished to converse upon religious subjects. 
 
 ^^ Changes in the Church. During the past year five native members 
 have been dismissed to Jellasore, three have been added by bap- 
 tism, and one excluded. Our present number of members is eight, 
 \Ve were joined by the Rev. O. R. Bachelor and wife and Miss 
 Cummings in Se])tember. 
 
 ^^ Candidates for Baptism. We have at present three candidates for 
 baptism, who have been waiting some time for an opportunity to 
 be baptised. These are "children from our Boarding School. The 
 case of one, a girl about 15 years old, deserves notice. For a long 
 time she had manifested deep conviction for sin, when one day she 
 came into my study, and with tears, said she had often wished to 
 open her mind to me, but fear prevented her ; but now as God had 
 forgiven her sins and given her a hope of eternal life, she could
 
 337 
 
 no longer keep silent. Indeed I never saw greater evidence of a 
 work of grace than she manifested. 
 
 Boarding School. We have about 30 boarding children, 20 girls 
 and 10 boys, who live on our compound, and are taug}i!t by a 
 native christian, also seven children of native christians. Of these 
 I have a class of eight who have made good proficiency in the 
 Oryia gospels, Geography, History, Arithmetic, S:c. I spend an 
 hour or two with them daily, and have reason to believe that these 
 children form no small part of the hope of our mission. The girls 
 are taught to cook, clean their houses and spin, and spend frona 
 three to four hours a day with Mrs. Noyes, who teaches them to 
 sew, &c. 
 
 " If the gospel is a system that must be learned, it is evident 
 that those who commence in childhood have a great advantage over 
 such, as come under 3.ts influence at an advanced period of lifa^ 
 They may be unaffected by innumerable disadvantages that must 
 follow the converted heathen to the grave. Though the whole 
 expense of food, clothes, &e. for each child, has not exceeded two 
 rupees per montli, yet we have not been able to meet this expense 
 the past year without incurring debt, as our society was not aware 
 of the rapid increase and consequent greater demands for our 
 schooL 
 
 "■ State of naUve schools. There was about 30 Oriya schools in 
 Balasore, each containing from 15 to 30 boys, I have of late 
 fcpent much time visiting and examining most of them. Saying 
 nothing of the impure books, it is evident their system of education 
 is very deficient. The situation of a schoolmaster is far from 
 being respectable, hence no well informed native will engage in 
 the profession. The books read, though calculated to engage the 
 memory, contain nothing to call into action, and strengthen the 
 rational faculties. This appears to be one reason why the people 
 so lightly esteem our books, which are generally argumentative. 
 Their taste is formed from early childhood, for narrative, stories, 
 fables, &c. 
 
 " Need oj help. Though we are in the habit of itinerating as 
 circumstauces will admit, yet we are far from being able to answer 
 the demands of a million of souls. There are several large towns 
 in this Zillab, where it is highly desirable to establish missions. 
 We have often sent urgent appeals to our society, and to some 
 extent have been gratified ; but alas ! laboui'ers are few, and means 
 insignificant for the accomplishment of so great a work as lies 
 •before us. Several European friends have liljerally contrilnited
 
 338 
 
 towards the support of our Boarding school and native preacher, 
 for which they have our grateful thanks, and we pray that the 
 blessing of many ready to perish may rest upon them. Any ad- 
 ditional donations from friends in India will be thankfully received 
 and duly acknowledged. 
 
 " Present state of the Church. Baptised Europeans two, East 
 Indian one. Natives seven, excluded two, present number eight." 
 
 Recent communications indicate the steady progress of the cause 
 at this station. A baptism of two interesting individuals is reported 
 in the Morning Star, Jan. 4, 184G, published in America. 
 
 JELLASORE. 
 
 The Indian Report of 18-11, contains Mr. Phillips' account of 
 this station. He says — " It is one year this month since I removed 
 to this place, and commenced my missionary work here, though a 
 part of the previous cold season had been spent in travelling and 
 preaching in the neighbourhood. 
 
 •' Jellasore is a pleasant country town situated on the east side 
 of the Subunreeka river, 46 miles from Midnapore and 33 from 
 Balasore, the nearest European station to it. It is about fourteen 
 miles inland from the Bay. Including Patna and Lukanath, two 
 villages situate on either side of it, the population is estimated at 
 about 6000 inhabitants. The Oriya language is spoken as purely 
 here as at Cuttack or Pooree. Immediately on becoming settled, 
 regular meetings of worship were commenced. These are attended 
 by the native christians, school children, and some of our servants, 
 with occasional visitors from the heathen. !My usual practice has 
 been to preach a familiar discourse on some practical subject on the 
 Sabbath school lesson, which the elder children have learned during 
 the previous week. Evening meetings for prayer and religious 
 conversation have been held twice a week, with pleasure and I trust 
 profit to all concerned. In these meetings all the native brethren 
 take a part. 
 
 " On the 7th of last month, with the assistance of my esteemed 
 brother and colleague Mr. Bachelor, we were organized into a 
 church, there being six native members. Three of these were ori- 
 ginally from the church at Cuttack, and one, a native preacher, is 
 soon to leave. One of the others is our eldest school-boy, who was 
 baptised and received into the church at Balasore in October 1839. 
 The two remaining ones have been baptised the past year, one for- 
 merly a brahmun was baptised in October last ; the other a Talee
 
 339 
 
 (oilman,) in February. These are both youngj men, and appear 
 studious. The former is very amiable, possescs some talent, and 
 bids fair to become useful. 
 
 " During the year, preaching in the bazar aiul at the country 
 markets, (of which there are not less than twelve witliin reach of 
 home, and most of them held twice a week) has been attended to so 
 far as other important duties would allow ; with what success tlie 
 future must determine. We have often had our hopes very much 
 raised, but about as often disappointed, as it regards real conver- 
 sions. Still we have good reason to believe the truth is gaining 
 ground. 
 
 *' Since tlie cnmnienc ment of the Inst cold season, about 12,000 
 tracts, 1000 single gospels, about 40 New Testaments, and numerous 
 other portions of the sacred word have been distributed among oagfr 
 applicants. Most of them have been given at the different markets 
 visited, and thus must have been scattered very extensively over 
 the country. Oh, may the precious word thus sent forth jirove th.e 
 savour of life unto life to many undying souls. A few of these 
 tracts and scriptures were in the Bengalee language, and generously 
 furnished by the kindness of our B;iptist brethren in Calcutta. 
 The greater part however were in the Oriya language, and kindly 
 supplied from Cuttack. The judgment and propriety manifest in 
 the selection and compilation of these publications, and the neatness 
 and taste displayed in their execution, prove the ability of the Cut- 
 tack press to supply the demand for books of this kind in the 
 language. 
 
 " Native Boarding School. A year ago we had twelve children 
 in school ; the number has since increased to twenty-six, besides 
 bix who have died and three who have run away. The progress of 
 the children in their studies has been such as to afford much en- 
 couragement. Thirteen are able to read in the New Testament, 
 and a number of the oldest have advanced very well in a variety of 
 elementary studies. As before remarked, one of the boys is a 
 member of the church. One of the girls is now a candidate for 
 baptism. The manual labour system is adopted as far as we have 
 the means. 
 
 " My sheet is about full, but I cannot close without a word re- 
 specting the Santals, whose villages Mr. Bachelor and I visited on 
 the opposite side of the river a few weeks since. Beside visiting a 
 number of their villages, we attended an anniial donu which hap- 
 pened to take place at the time. There were about six hundred 
 people assembled, both men and women. In the centre of a circle
 
 340 
 
 were placed a number of small images, &c., around which the fe- 
 males marched with a slow step, and outside of them the men 
 formed a ring, and moved on with great glee. They were equipped 
 with swords, clubs, &c., and a variety of feathers about their heads, 
 and some of them carried horses' tails in their hands. A liquor 
 made of rice, which made all very merry, was served out in cups 
 made of leaves. The perspiration ran freely, and mingling with 
 the dust on their bodies looked like muddy water. These are a 
 very simple and peculiarly interesting people. INIany of their cus- 
 toms reminded us of the North American Indians. May they soon 
 be blest with a knowledge of the glorious gospel. A missionary 
 situated at Patna would have very ready access to their villages. 
 O may we soon have the happiness of welcoming a Brother here, 
 who will gladly devote all his energies to labour for their salvation. 
 At present they haveno wiitlen language, and we could only speak 
 to them through the medium of Oriya, of which many of them can 
 speak a little. They certainly must be far less shackled v/ith idol- 
 atry and superstition than their Oriya neighbours. JSIay " the day 
 spring from on high" soon rise upon them !" 
 
 The supporters of the American missionaries in Orissa are free 
 from the plague spot of Slavery, which Wesley designated — " The 
 execrable sum of all human misery." The English Report of 1840 
 and 41 contain some tremendous charges against this national sin 
 of America, and highly commends our brethren for washing their 
 hands from its guilt. The Rev. J. G. Pike, states, — 
 
 " Though acting under the direction of a distant Society, the 
 American brethren in Orissa, as to their object, are but one with 
 your Missionaries. No reference would here be made to them, if 
 they were connected with those American Baptists, who support 
 the atrocious and infamous system of American Slavery. Nothing 
 can be more inconsistent than for persons, who support a system 
 of perpetual robbery, and slow but extensive murder, to j^rofess 
 anxiety to diffuse the heavenly system of Christianity- No taunts, 
 "with which the missionaries of such professors could be met in 
 India, would be too severe. The priests of Goomsur, when 
 shedding tlie blood of human victims to their gloomy goddess, 
 might exclaim, *'We offer a few victims to Kalee, you offer 
 myriads to your idol ! — Covetousncss — the love of dishonest gain. 
 We fertilize our fields with pieces of human flesh, you fertilize 
 yours with the sweat and agonies of many victims destroyed for 
 one that we slay." Tlie Thugs, those robbers and murderers by 
 profession and descent, might exclaim, " We murder hundreds
 
 341 
 
 that we rob, and -when detected suffer death for doing so. You 
 murder by lingering cruelty thousands, that you have robbed all 
 their days, and yet boa?t yourselves freemen and christians, and 
 profess to send teachers to us." Even the prostitutes of Jugger- 
 naut's temple might upbraid such missionaries. " You denounce 
 the lewdness of our land, and the prostitution of a few hundreds 
 at our temples in honour of our gods, but you maintain a system 
 of lewdness not less atrocious and far more extensive. We devote 
 ourselves willingly to the life we lead; you breed human beings 
 for sale, deny to hundreds of thousands of your female population, 
 the ties of marriage, and rob them of their honour, and then vaunt 
 your love of freedom and Christianity. Away with such teachers 
 sent from such people ; India needs them not." Every Missionary, 
 sent from America by pro-slavery men, deserves to be met with such 
 rebukes as these ; and wei-e the American Missionaries in Orissa 
 sent by such professors, no reference would be made to them. 
 Were that the case it would dishonour and pollute this page to 
 acknowledge them as fellow labourers, but they are men of a differ- 
 ent class, and sent by men, who advocate the abolition of the 
 wicked system, which fixes such a stigma on various bodies falsely 
 called christian churches. This being the case, we acknowledge 
 them as brethren and fellow labourers in the Lord. 
 
 "At Balasore, their first station, they have a native church con- 
 sisting of seven members. A few months back they baptized an 
 intelligent and respectable man from Buddruck. He subsequently 
 remove to Balasore, with his wife and family, and appeared en- 
 couraging. They have also baptized the wife of Bikhari, a daugh- 
 ter of Doitaree, the native preacher. They were when Mr. Sutton 
 wrote, daily expecting a reinforcement from the United States. 
 An extract from the Report sent from Balasore, by Mr. Phillips, to 
 the last Conference at Cuttack, narrates their progress. 
 
 " It has been my practice during the hot and rainy seasons to 
 visit almost daily one of the bazaars, or some village or market in 
 the neighbourhood, for the purpose of teaching the way of eternal 
 life to my heathen brethren, and distributing among them tracts 
 and portions of the Sacred Scriptures, 
 
 " During the present season, I have been able to itinerate more 
 than in any previous year, since being in the country. As the 
 cold weather set in early, I commenced a tent life by the middle 
 of October, and continued it but with little interruption till the 
 11th Jan. when other duties required my attention at home. I 
 have no exact account of the number of villages visited, but during
 
 342 
 
 the time I attended more than twenty country markets, where the 
 word of God was preached and tracts and Scriptures distributed. 
 ]\Iany of these phiccs were unknoMn to missionary efforts before 
 the present year; but if liil' and health are spared me, 1 hope to 
 visit them agai:i and again, and to enL>rge my circuits as I may be 
 able. 
 
 " On the first of IMay, I commenced a small Boarding school, 
 consisting of the four native children which had been given me at 
 Sumbulpore. Since then Vv'e have received into the school six 
 other poor destitute children, but three of them have either run 
 away or been bribed away after remaining a time. Our number 
 is seven, three boys and four girls. The proficiency made by those 
 longest in the school is truly gratifying. The eldest boy, an inter- 
 esting lad about twelve years old, has given evidence of decided 
 piety, and been baptized, and received into the church the past 
 3'ear. A day School was commenced at the same time on ray 
 compound, in which two masters were employed. The average 
 number of daily attendants was forty, and the proficiency made 
 was quite pleasing. 
 
 " In accordance with the views of brother Noyes and myself, 
 in relation to the propriety of occupying separate stations, and of 
 making Patna our next, I have made arrangement for removing 
 there for the purpose of commencing a new station. At this place 
 my work will be entirely among the natives. This circumstance 
 renders an efficient native preacher a great desideratum. Should 
 you not be able to spare Gunga Dhor, I trust you Vv'ill do the best 
 you are able to send another efficient native brother." 
 
 In the following year reference is made to the return of Mr 
 Noyes, through ill health, but hopes were entertained that his return 
 would be for " the furtherance of the gospel." The American 
 brethren at Balasore and Jellasore, persevere in their honourable 
 efforts to diffuse the light of truth, nor have those efforts been in 
 vain. Several Hindoos have become converts to the Gospel. 
 They have had some striking and highly pleasing instances of 
 conversion. That they are in heart one with your brethren, may 
 be inferred from the fact that in this arrangement of native ministers 
 for the current year, it was agreed to send one these brethren to 
 assist them. They have experienced a trial in the return through 
 ill health of Mr. Noyes to the United States, though probably he 
 may there be instrumental in exciting so much missionary spirit, 
 as shall cause his return to be for the furtherance of the Gospel.
 
 S43 
 
 Some interesting facts respecting the usefulness of religious 
 books, and tracts, have been given by the Brethren, -which may 
 "well encourage " to sow in hope." " All who are acquainted with 
 the history of this mission are aware, that the religious publications 
 issued have been, in the hand of tte Eternal Spirit, one of the 
 principal means for enlightening many benighted minds, and 
 subduing many hearts to Christ. The distribution of tliis sacred 
 seed has been extensively carried on, from year to year. Mr. Lacey, 
 when giving areportof the Cuttack Station, writes, "The distribution 
 of religious publications has been attended to on every occasion of 
 our preaching the Gospel, aud though I cannot speak with certainty 
 about the number of tracts which has been put into circulation, yet 
 I do not think fewer than thirty thousand have been given away. 
 Our books have been readily received, and many we know have 
 been read. The festivals and markets have been our best oppor- 
 tunities for distributing tracts — then the rush to get them has been 
 overwhelming. Several instances of good arising from this means 
 have come to my knowledge during the year. " 
 
 One pleasing instance of this kind is the following : — "Down near 
 the sea coast, nearly ninety miles from Pooree, Mr. Phillips, an 
 American Missionary, discovered a number of people, who appeared 
 far advanced in christian knowledge. Soon after this discovery 
 Mr. Phillips dispatched a native preacher to see them.. He went, 
 and returned with a very pleasing report of the knowledge and pro- 
 ficiency of the people, and bore a request from three of them, for 
 baptism. On further inquiry Mr. Phillips learned that ticelve or 
 thirteen years before, these people had received some tracts at 
 Pooree, in the midst of the noise and bustle of the Car Festival." 
 After referring to this narrative, i\Ir. Lacey remarks, — " How 
 plainly we read in such instances the divine precept, 'In the morn- 
 ing sow thy seed, and in the evening withhold not thy hand, for 
 thou knowest not which shall prosper, whether this or that.' How 
 often have I, with our native brother, been pelted with cow-dung 
 and sand, followed with the abusive vociferations of the infatuated 
 multitude ; almost speechless with hoarseness, and sore with the 
 crowding of the people, retired from the town of Pooree wearied 
 and discouraged, and ready to conclude that these people are ac- 
 cursed of God ! But while we have been thus discouraged, the 
 precious seed we have sown in tumult and persecution has been 
 quietly carried away, and has taken root and brought forth the 
 fruits of eternal salvation.' 
 
 V 2
 
 344 
 
 Encouraging as is the preceding fact, another, very similar hut 
 still more interesting, has heen narrated by Mr. Noyes, whose ill 
 health compelled him to revisit his native land. The fact is evi- 
 dently connected with the labours of the brethren at Pooree, though 
 the narration has not been received from them, but from the United 
 States, Avhere it v/as published in a recent Report of the Freewill 
 Baptist Missionary Society, Mr. Noyes v/rites,— 
 
 " One day as 1 was sitting in my house, Lokanath was introduced 
 to me by one of the native Christians, as an enquirer after salvation. 
 The following conversation took place between him and myself: — 
 V7ell, my brother, from whence have you come ? 'About one hun- 
 dred and forty kos' — two hundred and fifty miles. For what pur- 
 pose have you come all this distance ? ' Sir, I heard you could 
 tell me about the invisible God, and the means of finding him.' 
 But your people all v/orship idols, so how has it happened that you 
 should think about the invisible God ? ' O Sir, will you hear my 
 message ? — Three years ago I went to see Juggernaut, and as I v/as 
 returning, 1 saw a European, who with three or four Hindoos, was 
 teaching the people from a book. I came near them, and they put 
 three small tracts into my hand. These books I took to my village, 
 where they were read openly. We found that they were about one 
 true, invisible God, and one Jesus Christ, who was said to be his 
 Son, and the Saviour of sinners. Thus things went on. The books 
 were daily read in the centre of the village, till some of us began to 
 conclude, that if the books were true, then the religion of this country 
 must he false. At this, many were displeased, and said, they were 
 the books of the Englishman, and that by reading them, we should 
 become outcasts. Only eight of us remained firm, and as we met 
 with much persecution, we commenced the habit of retiring once or 
 twice a week to the jungle, where we read the books, and suppli- 
 cated the invisible God. We also gave up the worship of idols, 
 and broke all the badges of idolatry. Thus passed nearly three 
 years ; when we began to conclude that we needed some one to 
 teach us the new religion. Now, my comrades said to me, you are 
 the oldest, and we will send you in search of a Teacher. You shall 
 go to him and become a Christian, and then return and tell us, and 
 where you go, we will go, and what you do, that we will do. So 
 saying, they all took an oath by the book of the invisible God, which 
 they held in their hands, and I immediately took my dejiarture. 
 1 knew that there Avas a Padre Sahib at Bcrhampore, but as I had 
 maiiy relatives and acquaintances there, I was afraid of their re- 
 sentment. So I came on to Cuttack, where I arrived late in the
 
 '"^ ; p^i^Wlii l|l,f |J''i;i'ij''! !i '!l'iti.|;i*:;i''^ ■'■
 
 315 
 
 evening, and left early llie next morning, the people telling me 
 there was a Padre Sahib at Balasore. [It appears that in his short 
 stay at Cuttack, he did not hear of the missionaries and native 
 Cliristians there.] Thus hearing, I came immediately to this place, 
 and enquired for your house, which I at length found — and now 
 sir, / wish to hear the word of the Lord, by ivhich I and ivy com- 
 rades may be saved." After remaining some weeks at this station, 
 and affording satisfactory evidence of piety he was baptized by 
 brother Noyes, and departed for his country, to communicate the 
 results of his journey to his associates in seeking for the kingdom 
 of heaven. 
 
 One of the publications of the English Tract Society in 1844 
 contains this statement, — " Mr. Phillips, stationed at Jellasore, 
 has communicated the following facts : — Upwards of thirteen years 
 ago, a man from the eastern corner of the province travelled up- 
 wards of 200 miles to Pooree to attend the car festival. He then 
 obtained a tract and carried it back to his village, where the pe- 
 rusal of it introduced light into a mind hitherto dark as midnight. 
 He continued to read it till his convictions induced him to abandon 
 idolatry, and follow the teachings of the tract. Whether he ob- 
 tained any other tract or further intormation I know not, but he 
 continued to walk in the way of truth, so far as he had been able 
 to discover it, till he died, which was a year or two since. His 
 younger brother then, amidst the loud lamentations of his aged 
 mother, adopted the same course, and has recently found his way 
 to Jellasore, where he avows his intention to become a Christian, 
 and gives this account of his brother. This, we are happy to 
 believe, is only one among many similar instances of the influence 
 of these silent messengers of mercy. 
 
 " In an interesting revival of religion in our native boarding 
 schools, several of the boys referred to our tracts and books as 
 first inducing serious impressions. Little Henk-Y and his 
 Bearer was n\entioned by one or two, but upon inquisy of Sol- 
 omon (our dear Khund boy) what first impressed his mind, he 
 replied it was the Call to Ukconverted Sikneks, (in Oriya of 
 course,) and especially the vvords, " Turn or die." He afterwards 
 becam.e a candidate for baptism, and v/e hoped to add him to the 
 visible church, but he was, with tvv^o other dear boys suddenly 
 cut down by the cholera. We grieve not for him, however, as for 
 those of whom we have no hope. But shall I thus dismiss the 
 record of our poor boy ? May not some eye glance on this brief 
 notice, to vrhom the words which first impressed his rnind are as
 
 346 
 
 applicable as to the poor barbarous Khund ? Yes, ye young, ye 
 gay, ye refined, ye amiable, whether in America or England, you 
 must " turn or die." Oh may these words prove to be one of the 
 arrows of the Holy Ghost, piercing your heart, and leading you 
 to turn and live !" 
 
 The following interesting letter from Gunga Dhor to Christians 
 in America, will be read with deep attention. In a letter to an 
 American friend, Mr. Sutton observes : " The duplicate of your 
 letter of June 5th, reached me a few days ago. Gunga Dhor was 
 with me when it arrived ; so I explained the purport of it to him. 
 His eyes filled with tears at the mention of the liberality of Chris- 
 tians in America for people whom they have never seen. He is a 
 man of exquisite sensibility and generous sentiments. I immedi- 
 ately proposed to him to write a short letter to jour Society, to 
 which he readily assented ; and the next day handed me the ac- 
 companying, (written in the Oiiya language,) to which I have an- 
 nexed a literal translation. 
 
 TRANSLATION OF GUNGA DHOR's LETTER. 
 
 April 3th, 1838, Pooree, Orissa. 
 
 " To the Friends of the Lord Jesus Christ, rendered benevolent 
 through his love, delivered from sin, and by the power of the Holy 
 Spirit reconciled to God, even to you, the holy people dwelling in 
 America, Ghunga Dhor Suring, a Christian, sends this congratu- 
 latory epistle. 
 
 env 
 
 "O my fellow-heirs of everlasting life, a short time since my soul was 
 ^xiveloped by the gloom of sin, and through violating God's law, I was 
 deserving of perdition ; but God having mercy upon my country, sent 
 missionary brethren to preach the Gospel of his Son. They circulated 
 many tracts, and in consequence I obtained one or two. By continuing 
 to peruse them I discovered the wickedness of my heart, became acquain- 
 ted with Christ, and learned to know that God is a Spirit, dwelling in 
 heaven and separate from matter. What I worshiped, even created things 
 and men — all these forsaking, and believing in the name of Christ, I 
 was baptized. According to my ability I now preach the gospel ; and 
 should God bestow the blessing of the Holy Spirit, then will my country- 
 men yield good fruit. As I have obtained a knowledge of the Scriptures, 
 so will they ; and from those shasters from which I have turned, they 
 also will turn. For I plainly perceive that the books of my native land 
 are false ; there is no truth in them. 
 
 But alas ! there are none to teach the true wisdom, or bestow the true 
 sbaster. They wander like forlorn sheep. O my beloved brethren in 
 eternal life, if you pray for my countrymen, if you are concerned for 
 the salvation of their souls, then I entreat your aid, according to your 
 a,bility, in behalf of my brethren and sisters. The sacred book, which 
 like a sun is able to irradiate their hearts and minds, which is able to
 
 347 
 
 convert them to everlasting life iti heaven, which can save from the fear 
 of death and from the torments of hell, and deliver from the evils of sin 
 and the temptation of Satan — even that holj- bo(ik bestow, and we may 
 distribute it and scatter it like seed. As the wealthy in India in this 
 time of famine, are bestowing their thousands of ru;)ees to save men's 
 bodies, so, or even in a superior degree, bestow your aid for the salvation 
 of men's souls. Communicate of that property whicli you have acquired, 
 for those souls in whose behalf Christ endured incalculable anguish. 
 Commit it to the custody of my missionary brethren. 
 
 At this season thousands of people, leaving their homes, accompained 
 by their wives and children, are going on pilgrimage. In some places 
 one hundred thousand assc'.uble; in others eighty thousand; in otliers 
 fifty tliousnnd; in others thirty thousand; in others fifteen thousand; 
 in others five thonsand ; and in others three, two, or one thousand. 
 Exceedinggreat sin is committed, and daily increasing. On this account, 
 we saj% furnish us with religious books and tve tvill distribute tliein^&o 
 shall we free our garments from tlie blood of souls. The misssionaries 
 will explain this matter to you. What more can I write? Accept from 
 me, man)', very many salutations. !May blessings rest upon j'ou. 
 
 Postscript — The last seventeen days, with the Rev. Mr. Sutton, I have 
 been at Pioree. We go day by day to the b^.zaar, and preach to four, 
 five, or six hundred people. Many acknowledge that our doctrine is 
 true ; others niakirig various excu,<es, blaspheme. The people come fror.i 
 different countries — Oryias, Bengalees, Mahrattas, Telingas, Hindoos- 
 thanees. Tluy experience great suffering through this pilgrimage. 
 Many children are bereft of parents, and many people die of various 
 diseases. Their skulls and bones lie scattered on the four sides cf iha 
 city. On both sides of the great road also, from Pooree to their homes, 
 their skulls and bones are seen. This God sees. This while I write, 
 I also see. For tliem there is no cry, 'alas!' nor any to bury them. 
 The birds of the air and dogs of the field devour them. It is for a sight 
 of this Juggernaut at Pooree, all these miseries are endured. The Pun- 
 das go and invite and induce the people to come, that they may get their 
 monej' and obtain presents from tliem. Taking all they possess, they 
 send them emptj-handed away. All the people receive, is a rag of cloth, 
 a little dry rice, a stick, and a little sweet-meat (relics from Juggernant}. 
 These taking, they return, begging along the road as tluy go. How 
 much might be said! but were I to 'vrite it you could not endure it. My 
 object in writing is that tracts in Oriiia, Benrjnli'e, Persian, Hindooee, 
 Maliaratla, SjC. &c. may be printed, and distributed among these icnorant. 
 and apostate people. This would indeed be a good work. Wlio can tell 
 but tiiey may one day see, and hear, and understand, and turn to God? 
 1 think in my mind that in the last day thej' will say : ' It was by means 
 of the dwellers in America, that, liaving obtained the (^.ivine word, we 
 knew the Lord.' " 
 
 It is added in the English Kcport of 1843 — "The American 
 Brethren continue to act as fellow-labourers with your Missionaries, 
 in an adjacent, but distant field of exertion. They have been en- 
 couraged by some pleasing instances of converting grace, and one 
 of those gathered from heathen darkness to Christ, if not more, has 
 become an assistant to them in preaching the glorious gospel. To 
 their small band of missionaries they have made some addition, 
 and, according to recent accounts, are expecting some others to join 
 them."
 
 348 
 
 An interesting letter from one of the American missionaries to 
 the writer, may not improperly be referred to here, on account of 
 the information which it contains. The reference to the connexion 
 of the British Government with Idolatry is very important, and 
 shews the magnitude of this evil in India. See G. B. Repository, 
 1844, pp. 250-51. 
 
 MIDNAPORE. 
 
 This station has been relinquished to the American Missionaries. 
 The English Report for 1844 states, — The last Report announced 
 that this Town had no longer a resident missionary. It has proved 
 an unfruitful and barren spot, no one that has been occupied by 
 the Society more so ; and in consequence of the Oorea language 
 been spoken here to a veiy small extent, the opinion was strongly 
 and decidedly expressed to the Committee, that it would be advis- 
 able to relinquish tliis place to the American Brethren, who from 
 its proximity to their stations, felt desirious of becoming its occu- 
 pants. The Committee therefore adopted a resolution authorizing 
 the Brethren in India to transfer the station to the American 
 Missionaries if they deemed it desirable to do so, on receiving 
 a reasonable sum for the chapel which belonged to the Society. 
 Brethren Lacey and Sutton have adopted measures for carrying 
 this arrangement into efiect. The chapel having suffered much 
 damage since it was unoccupied, they judged that four hundred 
 rupees would be a reasonable compensation for it. They thought 
 it improper to put this sum into the general treasury, but pro- 
 posed to appropriate it as follows : 
 
 Ihipees. 
 
 To assist in rebuilding the Chapel at Berhampore 100 
 
 To assist in liquidating the debt on Cuttack Cliapel 100 
 
 To build ])reniises necessary to commence a station east- 
 ward of Cuttack 100 
 
 To build a Chapel at Choga, leaving the present small 
 mud building for the accommodation of the native and 
 European preachers at their visits . . . . 100 
 
 Tliis branch of tlie mission has been honoured in the conversion 
 of souls, the details of which as reported to the Society in America 
 are doubtless interesting. The narrative of the conversion of 
 Prasuram is of a highly encouraging nature. See G. B. Repository 
 1843, pp. 348-350. — "May the little one become a thousand, 
 and the small one a strong nation, the Lord hasten it in his 
 time.'*
 
 349 
 
 Tlie English Report of the mission for 1844 contains a brief 
 reference to these zealous and beloved Brethren. — " The American 
 Brethren have co-itiniied to occupy the field that your Missionaries 
 resigned to them. The most harmonious feeling appears to exist 
 between the Missionaries of the two Societies, who act as fellow- 
 labourers, though acting distinctly. From the last Report of their 
 Society it appears that Mr. Phillips was stationed at Jellasore, and 
 Mr. Bachelor at Balasore. There were two native preachers, 
 Prasuram and Rama, part of the fruits of the mission. A few 
 converts have been baptized during the year, but some previously 
 received have fallen. In September 1843, Mr. C. Dow w-as 
 ordained as a ]\lissionary, and was to sail from Boston for India 
 in October. Mr. Noj-es, who had been com.pelled by ill health 
 to return to America, was then editing a publication designed to 
 promote a missionary spirit." 
 
 CHAr. Y. 
 
 Success of Tiii; Orissa TnIission'. 
 
 lis usefulness in the conversion of Europeans and Tndo-Brilish — • 
 Portuguese and Hindoos — Raising up of Native Preachers and 
 Evangelists — Their ordination to the work of God — Students for 
 the ministry — Brief accounts of Erun, Gunga-dhor, Ram- 
 chundra, Krupa-Sindo, Doitaree, t^-e. 
 
 It cannot fail to be interesting, to refer particularly to various 
 instances of conversion among the diflerent classes of European and 
 Indo- British, Portuguese and Hindoos, with whom theJ.Iissionaries 
 both English and American come in contact, and to whom their 
 labours, through the divine blessing have proved useful. In the 
 early history of missionary operations, it is stated — " We have 
 preaching regularly morning and evening, in English, on a Lord's 
 day, though the congregations are small ; but we hope some good 
 will be done, as the hearers are regular and serious in their attend- 
 ance. A converted Samaiitan may be the means of introducing
 
 ;o 
 
 the gospel to many." The " first-fruits" of Orissa unto God were 
 among the Indo-British, the descendants of the Portuguese ; viz, 
 Messrs. Rennell, Baptist, George, De Santos, De Sozo, &c. 
 
 In the Report of 1827, it is observed by Mr. Lacey, after re- 
 ferring to the baptism of Mr. De Santos, " Tiiere are others whose 
 minds are under serious impressions, and who seem hesitating and 
 halting between two opinions: who, from the improvement in their 
 deportment and particularly as it respects feasting, the observance 
 of the Lord's-day, and their own observations, are evidently the 
 subjects of a work of grace, and we hope we shall soon have the 
 pleasure of informing you of their union witli us. Among all 
 those to whom we have access improvement is apparent. The 
 Sabbath, till now neglected by them through the example of 
 superiors and the imperious, commands of men, is now generally 
 regarded ; and if broken through the above causes, it is with riiuch 
 expostulation and difHculty, Avhich will increase in proportion 
 as the sense of obligation to God appears above that to man; and 
 the Natives themselves have observed the change." 
 
 On Dec. 24th, 1820, three persons were baptized, in one of the 
 rivers that skirts the city of Cuttack. One of these was a conver- 
 ted Jewess, the v/ife of Abraham, the native Preacher. Mr. Sutton 
 wrote — " Her experience seems plain and satisfactory. Her mind 
 has been convinced of her sinfulness for some time, and that the 
 Lord Jesus Christ was the only Saviour; but within these last 
 four months, from reading the third chapter of John her convictions 
 have been much deepened, and she has fled in earnest to the blood 
 of Christ. On being asked her reasons for wishing to be baptized, 
 she said, that when a seapoy enlisted in the Company's service, he 
 puis on the badge bclongivg to their army, and she u'ished in the same 
 ivay to enter into the service of the Lord Jesus Christ. She is by 
 birth a daughter of Abraham, and does not speak English." 
 Another is the mother of Sunder, a native of Arracan, she had 
 become a Roman Cntholic. The third candidate baptized at that 
 time was a steady youth, the brother of Sunder. 
 
 The same Report refers to tlie conversion of Mr. Beddy, who 
 became a useful missionary. It is stated — " Four individuals of 
 the Ordinance department went to reside at Cuttack, and of the four 
 three appear to have felt the influence of divine truth." 
 
 Mr. Beddy laboured with considerable acceptance in Cuttack and 
 Calcutta ; and was subsequently accepted as a missionary by the 
 Society belonging to the other part of the Baptist Denomination. 
 See an interesting letter from him in the G. B. Repository, 1841, 
 pp. 221. He has resided for some years at Patna.
 
 351 
 
 An OrJiua-.ice day i:i 1832 is thus desicribe:!, in grateful, glowing 
 language. 
 
 " Tlie more interesting service of lliis saLhatli, however, was the evening 
 service of the Lord's Supper. We sat down wiih a goodly number of dear 
 native Christians at the sacr.nl feast. Tlicre were (iunga, and his wife; 
 Krupa Hindoo, and his wife ; Kuranasaw, and his wife ; and the < ther 
 Kru])a Sindoo ; Boodee, Purama, Radoo, and Bjtsies Maha, all natives 
 won from s:it:in and idolatry; celebrating the ni' st s jlema Christ! in ordi- 
 nanc?, forni'njj the foundation of the Ciiurch of Chr s;, w I'ch w ii s.jread 
 wider and wider — forming a leaven which will work until it has leavened 
 the whole lump. Yes, our hearts experienced no ccmnion emotion when 
 we surveyed them in their various characters and bearings. Bio. Sutton 
 administered the ordinance, and spoke in English, and Bro. L. spoke to 
 the Oriya communicants. Another thing which gave no small interest to 
 this pleasing opportunity, was, that two dear friends, one of the civil, and 
 the otlier of the military service of the Hon. Company, requested to com- 
 municate with us. So here the highest and the lowest, the polished and 
 honorable European, and the rustic humble native, dro])])ing their dis-^ 
 tinctions, mixed in one communion, partook of one feast, actuated by one 
 feeling, i. e. love to Jesus Christ, in whom there is neither Jew nor dreek, 
 harbarian, Scythian, bond nor free." 
 
 One of the most remarkable features of primitive Christianity ,* 
 ■was the ability of the converts to diffuse the gospel, and their readi- 
 ness to engage in this sacred work. It is written, " They that 
 were scattered abroad went everywhere preaching the word ;" and 
 again, "Now they that were scattered abroad upon the persecution, 
 that a:-ose about Stephen, travelled as far as Phenice and Cyprus 
 and A.ntioch, preaching to none but the Jews only. And some of 
 them were men of Cyprus and Cyrene, which when they were come 
 to Antioch, spoke unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus. 
 And the hand of the Lord Avas with them ; and a great number 
 believed and turned unto the Lord. Acts viii. 4, xi. 19, 21. It 
 is a subject of devout thankfulness, that a goodly number of the 
 converts have been blest with wisdom and utterance to make 
 known the gospel of the grace of God. In the Report of 1829, 
 after paying a just tribute to the memory of the lamented Cropper, 
 reference is made to the raising up of the help fur " the work of the 
 ministry." 
 
 Ordination of Native Preacheks. 
 
 The first ordination of Native Brethren to the work of the 
 Evangelist in Orissa is very fully described in the Report of the 
 Society for 1835, p.p. 18-21. 
 
 A third ordination was in 1841, when Bamadab was set apart 
 to the work. " Messrs. Brooks and Stubbins conducted the 
 
 w 2
 
 firiO 
 
 former p.irts of the service. Mr. Sutton offered the ordination 
 prayer, and Mr. Lacey delivered a charge." 
 
 It is stated "Thus after several years of trial, five have been 
 ordained. Six are still employed as assistant preachers, and 
 three are missionary students." Mr. Lacey states, — " Six 
 native brethren have been entirely employed in preaching and 
 disputing among the people, and others occasionally engaged. 
 In the character of their ministry, I believe the native brethren have 
 lately a good deal improved : their knowledge of christian truth 
 has enlarged, and a corresponding improvement in their public 
 administrations has exhibited itself. In the past year, moreover, 
 their usefulness has been more apparent in several pleasing in- 
 stances, wherein knowledge has been communicated and convictions 
 implanted. Many of the native christians, and the enquirers 
 have been able to bear testimony to their usefulness ; and one 
 instance of good to an idolater, now a candidate for baptism, 
 is well calculated to encourage all who are interested in the labours 
 of our native preachers." Several ordinations have occurred in late 
 years. 
 
 As enemies to the Gospel have often urged that none but out- 
 casts would embrace it, it may be stated that of these, three were 
 Brahmuns. — Three Naiks. — One a pure Boisya. — One a Byragee. 
 —One a Maharatta, son of the last Killadar of Cultack. — One a 
 Bengalee (unknown). — One a Farmer. — One a Mahantee or pato- 
 vari. — There has been but one of a low caste baptized. 
 
 Native Students. 
 
 The Report of 1841 makes reference to this interesting class of 
 Native converts. — These young men continued under I\lr. Sutton's 
 care till a special Conference in Oct. when it was agreed that the 
 three should be received as assistant Preachers, Damadur to 
 accompany Mr. Sutton to Calcutta, Sebo to go to Berhampore 
 and assist Mr. Stubbins, and Somnath to remain at Cuttack. 
 Mr. Lacey states, — "We have added three to the number of our 
 native Preachers, who are all men of more than ordinary promise." 
 
 At the Conference held in Cuttack, April 25, 26, 1845, other 
 Tsative Brethren were appointed to aid in the great work of evan- 
 gelizing Orissa. — Their names were Baligee, Subra Sahu, Subra 
 Nuik, Damadur, Somnauth and Bikhari. Dena Bundo and Prasu 
 Rant were accepted as assistant native Preachers. (See G. B. 
 Repository, March 1845, p 104.) The Lord give the word and
 
 353 
 
 increase *' the company that publish it." The most recent infor- 
 mation, speaks of the increase of these valuable hibourers, and the 
 establishment of an Academy at Cuttack, which was opened, with 
 eight students, January 1st, 1846. 
 
 The following accounts of some of the most remarkable indivi- 
 duals among the Hindoos, who have been converted to God in 
 Orissa, cannot fail to shew the friends of the Mission, both at home 
 and abroad, the success of their efforts, and to lead them with the 
 church of old to say — " At this time it shall he said. What hath God 
 wroitfjht?" The records both of the living and the dead, demon- 
 etrate the power of divine grace. 
 
 Erun. 
 
 Oungadhor was probably the first convert in Orissa ; but the 
 first Hindoo who broke the chain of caste, and put on Christ by 
 baptism, v.as Erun, a Telinga, converted at Berhampore, by the 
 labours of Mr. Bampton. The first reference to this person occurs 
 in Mr. Bampton's Journal, in March 1827. He says — " On Tues- 
 day evening a man came and said, with an apparent air of levity, 
 that he would go with me and continue with me. From what I 
 saw of the man I supposed that he was only in jest, and rather ap- 
 prehended that he really meant to ridicule me. But as he seemed 
 like a man with whom I could make free, I told him that if he 
 "went with me, he must wash the marks off his face and breasts. 
 These marks were made, I suppose, with powder of sandal wood 
 and water, and some of them were peeling off of themselves, so 
 I took my finger nail and picked them off. The man seemed very 
 careless about his marks, and I proceeded to say that, if he went 
 with me, he must throw off and break his lingu. He expressed 
 his willingness to do so, and not only expressed his willingness, 
 but proceeded to take the case off his neck, and, taking out the 
 little bit of wood, (the lingu,) laid it dov.m, and gave me the liberty 
 of breaking it. But as 1 did not know what clTects it might pro- 
 duce among the people, I hesitated, and advised him to break 
 it himself, on which he took my chair foot and did so. I did not 
 then know that these little lingus are revered so mvich as I have 
 since heard that they are ; and it struck me that, as the case was 
 silver, it might be of more consequence than its contents, so I ad- 
 vised him to break that too ; to this he said that, it was silver, and 
 he seemed to think that it need not be broken ; but I said it was 
 unclean on account of its use, on which he immediately laid it
 
 354> 
 
 down, and taking the chair foot broke it ! ! 1 soon after saw a man 
 exhibiting some parts of the broken thing, and requested to see 
 them ; they were immediately put into my hands, one of them was 
 the principal part of the article, and the other a little bit that had 
 been broken off; so I asked the owner if 1 might have them, to 
 which he not onl)^ replied in the affirmative, but said that I might 
 have the case too, and immediately gave it me. 
 
 "March 3rd. Erun, Avho broke his lingu, has been with me a 
 good part of the forenoon. He says that the people are highly dis- 
 pleased with him for what he has done : they threaten to pull down 
 his house and stone him. They say that the Sahib has given him 
 forty rupees, and he may go with the Sahib, for they do not want 
 to see his face in Berhampore. The man is afraid of them, and re- 
 quested me to apply to tlie authorities for protection. Among other 
 things my disciple (as the people call him,) told me that his father 
 died at the age of 105, and his mother at 90. The old man, he 
 says, retained his sight, hearing, and teeth to the last ; his father 
 despised the idols, but his mother did not." 
 
 His baptism and subsequent conduct are thus reported, — "Owing 
 to the operations of various causes, the minds of Hindoos are 
 generally weaker than the minds of Englishmen ; but there are 
 few, if any, English Christians who have been called to display 
 so much Christian heroism as is displayed by a Hindoo who gives 
 up his caste, especially if he be the first in the neighbourhood who 
 receives the Gospel, And Erun's remaining fear, after again 
 ■wishing to be baptized, showed itself in a proposal, that I should 
 tell the truth if asked whether he had eaten with me or not, but 
 say nothing about it if I were not asked. But this I felt myself 
 obliged to refuse, and I told him that if he determined to remain 
 unbaptized, no sum of money, nor ajiy consideration whatever, 
 should ever induce me to publish his having eaten with me ; but 
 that if he was baptized I would certainly publicly declare that his 
 caste was gone. For I told him, the caste was an enemy to Jesus 
 Christ, which none of his friends could spare ; and stood like a 
 stone wall across the road to prevent the progress of the Gospel. 
 This firm but fair and honest way of treating him, manifestly 
 pleased him, and he soon expressed his detemination to face every 
 difficulty. 
 
 *' December 25th was fixed for his baptism, and between three 
 and four in the afternoon, to our no small satisfaction, he came 
 to the tent, bringing with him a change of apparel ; between four 
 and five we proceeded to a tank called the Ramalingum tank, and
 
 ODO 
 
 on our arrival, including ourselves and servants there were not 
 present perhaps above ten persons ; before we had finished there 
 mii^ht be twenty. In an address I delivered, I briefly pointed 
 out the way of salvation ; said that Jesus Christ required, first, 
 faith, and then baptism — that my friend Eruu had forsaken 
 Hindooism — thatThe had given itp his caste — that he believed in 
 Jesus Christ and wished thus to connect himself with his followers. 
 Then I asked Erun if it was not the case, and he said it was. 
 I had not given him notice of my intention to ask him any ques- 
 tions at the water ; but I proceeded to say that I should request 
 his answers to a few, which, with his replies, 1 shall subjciin. 
 'Do you honour the Hindoo gods?' — ' No.' — ' What do you think 
 of the Hindoo shastras V — ' They are all false.' — ' Are you a 
 sinner V — ' Yes.' — ' Who saves sinners V — ' Jesus Christ.' — ' What 
 did Jesus Christ do to save sinners V — ' He died for them.' — * Who 
 will be saved V — ' Those who rely on Jesus Christ.'—' Do you 
 believe in Jesus Christ?' — ' I do.' — 'Do you wish to obey Jesus 
 Christ?' — 'I do.' — 'Jesus Christ requires his followers to abstain 
 from worldly business every Sunday, and devote the day to relig- 
 ious exercises : do you engage to comply with this requisition ?'— - 
 ' I do.' — ' Do you wish to be baptized ?' — ' Yes.' 
 
 " We then prayed, and after prayer went into the water, when 
 I said, Pp.eta pootra dhurmatmar namorai ambhai toomhokoo doobo 
 dayee ; i. e. 'I baptize thee in the name of the Father, ard of 
 the Son, and of the Holy Ghost;' and my friend thougl.t that as 
 he was addressed it would be right to reply, so he said, Acha, i. e. 
 * Very good,' and I baptized him ; and on coming out of the water 
 much wished, that we had a host of Christian friends present to 
 vent, in a song of praise, those feelings which the event could not 
 fail to excite. After cli^ngirg our clothes we returned to my tent, 
 and Erun drank tea wi.h us." 
 
 The consistent profession of this first convert is frequently no- 
 ticed in terms of respect. In 1840 it is stated in the Annual Re- 
 port — " Erun, who was baptized by Mr. Bampton, and was tho 
 first Hindoo baptized by the brethren, continues to pursue his 
 spiritual pilgrimage. The probity produced by christian principles, 
 has secured him the respect of his idolatrous neighbours ; and, not- 
 withstanding tl^e opposition he once encountered, he is now' much 
 encouraged in his trade as a weaver. A lillle time ago he was em- 
 ployed to weave some beautiful cloth dresses for the Rajah. These 
 were a kind of guaze about eight yards long, and an ell wide, some 
 yellow, others a light or dark green, the n-.iddle parts plain, with
 
 356 
 
 gold thread woven into the sides and ends, and various pretty de- 
 signs in coloured cotton. 
 
 " Erun is now aged, he cannot read, but his son reads the Bible 
 to him ; he dwells at times with much delight, on the kind instruc- 
 tions he received from Mr, and Mrs. Bampton. After a sermon on 
 the judgment, Erun was asked by a friend, " Why he hoped to go 
 to heaven ?" He replied, " There was a flock of goats that the 
 tigers and bears had seized, the good Shepherd rushed in among 
 them, and brought him out; and now if he, till death, continued to 
 love and follow that good Shepherd, he should be taken to dwell 
 with him iu heaven." 
 
 GUNGADIIOR. 
 
 The first Oreah convert, whose conveision has been attended 
 with the most important results, is the beloved individual whose 
 history has now to be sketched. In the Society's Report for 1827, 
 Mr. Lacey thus speaks of him. " I invited Gunga Dhor, our 
 brahminical inquirer, to accompany me to the bazar, and he gladly 
 acceded. He sung a geet, the ''Jewel Aline of Salvation,' to a 
 great number of people, who were astonished to hear such things 
 from a brahmin. This piece exposes the ten incarnations of the 
 Hindoos, and introduces Jesus Christ, as the Saviour of sinners ; 
 and speaks very feelingly of his sufferings and death. I have had 
 it written on the tall potta for distribution, and was much benefit- 
 ed while putting it into Oreah from the Bengalee. Gungadhor 
 <lwelt particularly on some parts which mark his sense of their 
 importance. Having finished the poem I put the catechism into 
 his hand, when he read over the Ten Commandments, and made 
 some severe remarks from them upon th# moral conduct of the 
 Hindoos, as, ' God here commmands you to worship himself alone 
 and you have all worshipped wood and stone; — not to commit 
 adultery, but you have all committed uncleanness with your 
 neighbours' wives ; — not to steal, but you have all stolen ; — not 
 to covet, but you are all full of covetousness, &e. &c. Will 
 God endure this disregard of his commandments ? nay, but he will 
 not my brethren ; and we all have sinned. But hear, Jesus Christ 
 died to deliver us from the wrath of God, and let us believe on 
 him: his is the true salvation.' While we stood and heard these 
 things from an Oreah brahmin with such feeling and effect, we 
 could not withhold the tear of pleasure, but tears involuntarily 
 flowed from our eyes. We have experienced feelings not known
 
 GUNGA DHOn,
 
 357 
 
 before, and surely angels have ; and if ever tliey weep for pleasure, 
 it must be to witness scenes like these. O that this dear man 
 may have grace to continue steadfast even unto death : — should 
 he do so, there is no doubt of his abilities as a preacher, and that 
 of an acceptable kind. After this opportunity the people were 
 almost mad for books : ' Give me the Ten Commandments, Give 
 me the Ten Commandments,' was the cry from all sides." — lie 
 has returned from a visit to his family. Went out with us boldly 
 in the evening, and preached the Gospel. Sat with him afterwards 
 till about eleven o'clock, talking upon a variety of subjects. 
 Giving up his cast and connections is a most serious obstacle, 
 and it requires much prudence to lead him. I could not encourage 
 him to do so till he is better established in his mind, for in the 
 event of his forsaking us afterwards, the loss of his cast would 
 produce a most unfavourable effect on the mind of the public." 
 
 Gunga's baptism took place March 23rd, 1828, a day that will 
 be recollected with pleasure in the annals of the Missions. See 
 Mr. Lacey's hymn on the occasion, G. B. Repository, 1829, p, 195. 
 
 Mr. Lacey during his visit to England, prepared "An account 
 of the conversion of Gur.ga Dhor, the first-fruits of Orissa unto 
 God," which is very interesting. See the Gen. Bap. Repositorv, 
 1836, pp. 192-95. 
 
 The writer was favored with an interesting letter from Gunga, in 
 Nov. 1833, but want of room forbids its insertion. See G. Baptist 
 Repos. 1837, pp. 185-9. Tlie experience of this eminent servant 
 of the Lord, is given in the Report for 1845, pp. 32-3, and is very- 
 striking. 
 
 Recently two interesting letters have been received from Gunga, 
 addressed to the Rev. W. Pickering, of Nottingham. They are ex- 
 cellent, and expressive of a rich acquaintance with the word of God. 
 G. B. Repository, 1845, p. 102. 
 
 The author finds it impossible to do justice to the character and 
 labours of this and other evangelists, in the space which he has pur- 
 posed to devote to this department of his histor}'. He fears his 
 book will prove too large, and on that account its circulation and 
 perusal be too limited to do much good for the evangelization of 
 Orissa. 
 
 Ram Cuundra. 
 
 Tliis individual is the second upon the list of Native Evangelists. 
 His history is very fully told by himself, the perusal of M'hich
 
 358 
 
 carnot fail very deeply to interest the reader. Kis father was kil- 
 ladar of the Fort of Cuttack, in the tiine of the Marhattas. His 
 conversion and baptism are referred to in the Report of 1830, pp. 
 8-10. 
 
 A very full account of his conversion to the Christian faith, writ- 
 ten hy him self, and sent to his Christian brethren and sisters in 
 England, is aj)pended to the Report of 1834, and has appeared 
 in the Quarterly Papers. 
 
 The following brief letter to the supporters of the mission, is 
 very interesting. 
 
 ^'Letter of Ram Chundra to Christians in Englaiid, giving praise to 
 the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. O alt sincere brothers and sisters 
 in Jesus Christ, to you llama Chundra, a sinner and a Christian, now 
 sends much salutation ! 
 
 " In former times I was involved in works of darkness, but, by the 
 mercy of Gocl, 1 obtained to huar of the great good news. After 
 having heard it sin spnmg vip in my mind greatly, and my soul nuich 
 dreaded the punisluuent of hell; hence, remaining in my house, I had 
 much sorrow, and wept. My heart feared this world, and hence I 
 prayed to tire Lord in secret, and asked the Holy Spirit's help. The 
 Lord, in mercy, granted me to obtain some help of the Holy Spirit. Ai'ter 
 this, calling my wife and children, my household and relatives, and my 
 neighbours and acrjuaiutances, 1 said to them, " I am dead to the 
 customs of this your world; and by tire death of Christ Jesus, I am 
 determined to flee into the mercy of God! I will save my spirit from 
 sin, and the torments of hell!" After I had said this, they wept and 
 lamented with a loird voice ; as when one is dead in a Irouse so they wept. 
 I came to Cuttack, and there many peojjle attenrpted to convince me, 
 but I disregarded their word. On the Jiord's-Day I was baptized by 
 Lacey padree sahib After this the people of the country, my own 
 household and friends, abused and persecuted me much. None gave me 
 a place to sit down upon ; thrrs much affliction came on me, but the 
 Lord kept me from all danger. All the rest left me, but my wife and 
 children came and joined me. 
 
 From that day I have proclaimed the good news unto the people. 
 What the Holy Spirit pirts into my mind, that I proclaim. Every day 
 I read the holy book, and worship three times ; once in secret I pray 
 unto the Lord, and twice, with my wife and children assembling, I bless 
 and praise God. I pray with my mind always, and in this manner, 
 through pain and pleasure, 1 have maintained life. I die to sin daily, 
 and try to live to hohness. Satan daily condemns me before God, and 
 creates difference between my brethren and sisters, and makes me 
 without hope ; but by the mercy and grace of God, the Lord Jesus 
 daily increases my faith. From hence, with my body, I serve sin, but 
 t.ikiiig my s])ii-it, J serve and praise God through oirr Lord Jesus Christ. 
 Tims 1 daily live, and those days that I neglect to preach the good news, 
 and do not pray, on those days my mind is in pain ; on those days my 
 spirit has no pleasure. Thus I have tried to tell you a little of my mind, 
 and I will, hereafter, tell you my experience in full. Pardon my free- 
 dom in writing, and to the Lord, for our brothers and sisters in Orissa, 
 you must pray, for we are all of weak minds. 
 
 Cuttack, Sep. 30, 1831.
 
 359 
 
 KRUPA SIXDOO. 
 
 The "Report of 1S30 gives an interesting account of the conver- 
 sion of tliis native brother. Mr. Lacey wrote, " We have baptized 
 Krupa Sindoo, a respectable man, a Khyetra, of Sutyabag. He 
 was first disposed towards Christianity by hearing in the street 
 at Poorcc, of the love and sufferings of Jesus Christ for a sinful 
 world. This is the gospel, and, as far as we can judge, after 
 a year's trial and observation, it has been to him the power of 
 God to his salvation. I have felt encouraged from this circum- 
 stance, to preach much, and indeed principally, the ' Cross of 
 Christ.' 1 have observed it to produce seriousness hundreds of 
 times, and who can tell its effect on many whom we may never 
 know. Krupa Sindoo maintains his family (eight persons beside 
 himself) by dealing in a few articles. We are having some goods 
 of him for our new school-house. He chose to reside at his own 
 village, of which we were glad ; he will be useful, for he is able 
 to give a reason of his hope. His new religion, however, has made 
 his neighbourhood very warm for him ; he meets with the greatest 
 opposition from his own mother, who tells him that he has sent 
 his whole race to hell, and, ' O that he had died long since.' 
 
 In reference to Krupa, who resides ten miles from Pooree, 
 Mr. Sutton who resided there, furnishes some pleasing informa- 
 tion ;—" Krupa Sindoo, the last baptized, who lives within ten 
 miles of Pooree, has been two or three times ; he evidently grows 
 in scriptural knowledge, but I fear he is in pecuniary difficulties, 
 which hinder his growth in grace. He came up to me in the 
 town one evening, and spoke boldly, and generally very evan- 
 gelically, to the people assembled." 
 
 Grateful reference is made to the spirit of the native converts 
 in their trials and preservations. — " They have, since their pro- 
 fession, conducted themselves so as to give us pleasure. Krupa 
 Sindoo can read, and instructs his family and neighbours in his new 
 religion. Rama is very zealous, and promises fair to become a 
 useful preacher. They have suffered a good deal of persecution 
 for the Gospel's sake, and are still persecuted. The washerman 
 has refused to wash their clothes, and the barber to shave them, 
 which, in this country, are some of the highest marks of disgrace, 
 as these people are of very low castes. Krupa Sindoo bore this 
 shame best, and wore his long beard and dirty clothes without a 
 complaint; and as the persecution arose only from a spirit of ma- 
 
 x2
 
 360 
 
 lice, they soon came to him and proposed to assist him as usual. 
 Rama felt this disgrace most keenly, and applied to a native officer 
 for redress ; but finding him of the same malicious disposition, he 
 gave up, and submitted to tlie disgrace, and no doubt the difficulty 
 will pass away. For some time Rama's mother, wife, children, and 
 brethren, refused to eat or associate with him ; they have now lost 
 caste with him. and appear reconciled." 
 
 BOYTAREE. 
 
 iMr. Lacey furnishes the following account of this native convert. 
 "Doytaree is a respectable man of some considerable learning and 
 judgment. His caste is a naik, and his business a physician. He 
 is of mature years, and has a wife and four or live children, three 
 of whom, I believe, are at home. He has long since known the 
 Gospel, and observed its ordinances, and, I have reason to trust, 
 enjoyed its spirit and blessings ; but his last married daughter was 
 much beloved by him and his wife, and they found it difficult to 
 give her up. Pie at length resolved to do so, and came on Satur- 
 day afternoon to be baptized. I had long considered him a fit 
 subject, and as sending him back might involve him again in all 
 his difficulties, we concluded to baptize him. I saw him in the 
 morning, early, at the house of Ramara, and from conversation 
 with him, on his views and from what I could judge of his feelings, 
 I was confirmed in my hopes respecting his Christianity. Mr. 
 Brown acceded. At five o'clock in the Afternoon, the natives, in 
 a good number, the native Christians, some country-born, and 
 some Europeans, assembled on the river's bank, below our com- 
 pound, to witness the ceremony. Mr. B. gave out a hymn, and 
 I addressed the people, and prayed in Ooriya ; the people listened 
 tolerably, and, towards the last, asked several questions and dis- 
 puted, but behaved, on the whole, very orderly. The candidate 
 then followed down into the water, amidst the laughs and hisses 
 of the crowd. Arrived at a proper depth, he took oft" his mala, and 
 and gave it into my hand, and I threw it down the stream ; some 
 said, Well, others groaned and hissed. He next broke his poita, 
 and gave that into my hands, also, and after holding it up for a 
 moment, it followed the mala down the stream. He was then 
 baptized in the sacred names, repeated first in English and then in 
 Ooriya. Coming up from the water, the people pretty generally 
 hissed at him, but he went through all very well. It was a very
 
 SEBO NAIK.
 
 361 
 
 interesting baptism. Doytaree will, I hope, be very useful to us, 
 being just the man we wanted for the native Christian Ooriya 
 school. Of this situation we purposely kept him ignorant, before 
 he was baptized, that he might not be influenced in his decisions 
 by it. His wife is well disposed towards him, to say the least, 
 and several others, at a village distant from the neighbourhood of 
 our native Christians, are thinking of Christianity. 
 
 Mr. Sutton describes a visit to him when seriously ill. "Doy- 
 taree is very ill. Mrs. Sutton and I went to see him last evening. 
 He spoke very feelingly of the contrast in the circumstances of his 
 children, and his own youthful days. To what an excess of riot he 
 ran, and how his children have neither the will, nor the power to 
 <lo so, so delightfully had Christianity changed the whole course of 
 their life. He then sobbed out his thanks for the gospel, saying 
 how he was enveloped in darkness, and we came sixteen thousand 
 miles to shew him the way to heaven. " Yoti," said he, " are 
 Apostles to me, just as much as Paul was to the Corinthians and 
 Galatians, ^-c." He added, "I often think when I first became 
 ii chris'.ian, of the time I spent in travelling with you and James 
 Sunder. I then knew not how to pray, and was so ignorant I 
 knew not what to do ; but — blessed, blessed, blessed be the Lord. " 
 
 To this affecting statement our brother adds, " Here I would 
 rest the appeal for Missions. Let a man who can appreciate the 
 change, look at the contrast between a living and dying heathen 
 Hindoo, and a living and dying christian Hindoo, and he must 
 exclaim, O what a precious boon to sinful man, is the glorious 
 gospel of the blessed God." 
 
 The various Reports of the Society contain interesting details of 
 the conversion and baptism of Pooroosootum, Atmaram, Hurree, 
 Rahhoo, Mahadab-das, Hurree Paree, Balogec, Sebo Sas, Rogu- 
 rond, Damoodur, Rogubunduba,* SomnatJi, Damiidar, Deenabunder, 
 &c. &c., but it is impossible to insert them in this History. The 
 Lord God of our fathers make us a thousand times so many as we 
 are, and bless us as he has promised. — Deu. i. 11. 
 
 * The writer feels peculiar interest in the conversion of this individual, 
 on account of the recollections ot the Idol of Honooman, near his omu 
 house, which he has passed hundreds of times. How delii^htfui the 
 thought, that its owner should have become a christian, and tliat on the 
 site of the temple Gungadhor should be residing. — See Report, 1839, p. \o
 
 362 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 Memorials of departed Friends. 
 
 Brief records of departed Missionaries, both male and female — 
 Christian Friends in Orissa, and Native Converts. Brief 
 reference to departed Friends and Supporters of the Mission 
 in England, 
 
 The writer feels that he has advanced to a very important and 
 solemn stage in his work ; — to review and record the career of de- 
 parted brethren and sisters, with some of whom " he has taken 
 sweet counsel, and walked to the house of God in company," is 
 indeed a very solemn and affecting task. But " Who am I ?" and 
 ** What is my father's house ?" that I should be favored and honored 
 to be present at the formation of the Society, one of the first mis- 
 sionaries, and now the historian of the Mission ? May the Lord 
 enable his servant to perform this "labour of love" to the appro- 
 bation of his brethren in Britain and America, in India and China; 
 and greatly to " the furtherance of the gospel" both at home and 
 abroad. Reflecting upon the chronological order of the events to 
 be detailed in this chapter, it very forcibly occurred to him, that 
 the Infants in the Mission family were the first martyrs — the first 
 to take possession of " the lot of our inheritance," as Abraham's 
 first possession was " a burying place." Will the kind reader ex- 
 cuse the insertion of the following 
 
 Infant Obituary. 
 
 " Insatiate Archer! could not one suffice? 
 
 Thy shaft liew thrice, and thrice my peace was slain." Youno. 
 
 Parental affection desires to rescue from oblivion, the names of
 
 3G3 
 
 the following dear children, who, for a short period, solaced the 
 minds of the missionary family in India. They, like Abraham's 
 beloved wife, Surah, by right of sepulture, have taken possession 
 of the land of our inheritance in the East. They were born and 
 are buried at C attack. 
 
 Frances Smithee Peggs, born May 14, 1822, died August 
 17, 1822. 
 
 Elizabeth S.mithee Peggs, born September the 2nd, 1823, died 
 July 28, 1824. 
 
 Mary Smithee Peggs, born November 25, 1824, died May 
 14, 1825. 
 
 *' Verilij thou art a God that hidcst t/i//self.'" Thou destroyest 
 the hope of man ; but " Thou docst all tilings well." A seed sliall 
 serve thee, though not the first born of thy missionary servants ; 
 and these painful events shall best promote thy purposes of mercy 
 to Ofissa. May angels watch the dust of these^ infants ! may 
 myriads of saints slumber wiJi them ! and, in the morning of the 
 resurrection, may multitudes of Oreah christians congratulate ihem 
 as the first-fruits to God of the dust of Orissa. 
 
 Amos Sutton, the son of the Rev. A. Sutton, Missionary 
 in Orissa, was born at Cuttack, April 3, 1825 ; and died and was 
 buried in that city, September IG, following. 
 
 "Behold! happy is the man whom God cojrectcth : therefore 
 despise not thou the chastening of the Ahnighty." 
 
 As Memoirs of a number of our departed brethren and sisters, 
 and some of them of considerable length, have been published in 
 the Missionary Observer, it is the less iiecessary that much space 
 should be occupied by this department of the History. I'ut the 
 writer feels this a very difficult part of his undertaking, and with 
 much anxiety throws himself upon the candour of his readers. 
 
 Mrs. Sutton. 
 
 Mrs. Charlotte Sutton was a daughter of Mr. James Collins, 
 resident for a number of years at "SVolvey, in Warwickshire. She 
 was born at Smockington, near Hinckley, in Feb. 1801. Of 
 her earlier years the writer knows little. She appears to have 
 possessed naturally a cheerful, engaging and aflectionatc disposition 
 To her parents she was loving, dutiful and kind ; submissive to
 
 364 
 
 their instructions, and peculiarly a comforter in trouble. Her 
 father, after her death, observed that in times of trouble he pecu- 
 liarly felt her loss ; as consolation administered by her had enabled 
 him to bear many burdens* with more patience than he could other- 
 wise have done. As a sister and friend she was truly affectionate. 
 Her mind was improved by reading, of which she was fond. In 
 her nineteenth ■ year, Charlotte Collins appears to have become 
 decidedly pious. Her parents attending the Baptist Meeting at 
 Wolvey, she probably felt religious impressions from her child- 
 hood, but passed a number of her youthful years before, under 
 divine grace, she made the choice which fixed her happiness for 
 time and eteniity- 
 
 Scarcely had she felt the decided influence of real religion, 
 before her desires were excited for the eternal salvation of others. 
 The missionary cause soon engaged the attention of her ardent 
 mind, and before she actually joined the Christian church she 
 commended her efforts to promote its intrests. — In May 1821, 
 Messrs. Bampton and Peggs, the first Missionaries sent out by tha 
 General Baptist Missionary Society, proceeded to India ; the ordi- 
 nation of the former took place at Loughborough, on May 15th. 
 The day was a day of peculiar solemnity and heart-thrilling emo- 
 tions. Charlotte Collins attended the solemn services. Her im- 
 pressions were deep, her attachment to the cause of Missions, 
 strengthened to a desire to consecrate herself to its interests. A 
 young man of respectable character and circumstances had pre- 
 viously sought her hand ; but on the return from the ordination 
 she absolutely declined receiving his addresses. Then and for some 
 years afterwards, she had no prospect of devoting herself to Mis- 
 sionary services, but appears to have formed a determination not to 
 enter into any connection, however flattering as to worldly circum- 
 stances, which would permanently bind her to her native land. 
 Her correspondence in 1822 appears very scanty. In the only 
 letter that year now before the writer, there appears an allusion 
 to the circumstances mentioned above, as well as a description of 
 her inward conflicts. 
 
 She accepted the hand of Mr. Sutton who was contemplating 
 the missionary work. In June 1824, Mr. S. was ordained at Derby, 
 and he and his beloved wife embarked for India, in the Euphrates 
 Aug. 12. Many interesting circumstances occurred during the 
 voyage. The Captain and passengers were peculiarly agreeable, 
 and many opportunities of usefulness were enjoyed.
 
 365 
 
 "Sbort as was the period of Mrs. Sutton's sojourn in India, 
 (says Mr. Pike), yet her worth was highly appreciated there." A 
 BaptistBrother at Calcutta ohserved, — "I assure you we have very 
 seldom indeed seen a female in our view, more adapted for useful- 
 ness in this country than Mrs. S , and we felt towards her and 
 
 her hushand the highest regard and esteem. "We therefore affec- 
 tionately sympathize with you in the loss you have sustained, — ■ 
 a loss, we feel, to the general interests of Christianity in this coun- 
 try. But he who knows best, and feels most deeply, the necessi- 
 ties of his Church, has removed her ; and we humbly hope, he 
 will raise up many more with equal zeal, affection, activity, and 
 faith, to supply her place." 
 
 Mr. Peggs, in a letter recently addressed to the writer, remarks, 
 — "I trust I shall never forget Tjord's-Day, March 13th, when 
 our mission family were at my house and we had worship at noon 
 in my study. There were brother and sister Bampton, brother 
 and sister Lacey, brother and sister Sutton, Sunder, Abraham, and 
 Mrs. Peggs, and myself. That dear woman, whose early death 
 we lament, was much interested with tliis interview ; I recollect 
 her attention to poor Abraham, and the very important advice she 
 gave him — not to be unequally yoked with an unbelieving wife. 
 
 " In Orissa and Bengal, the memory of our valued sister is ' as 
 ointment poured forth.' There was a vivacity, activity, sweetness, 
 simplicity and piety in her, that were very pleasing. On arriving 
 at Serampore in August 1825, I heard her spoken of in terms of 
 much respect, and her death was greatly regretted. I know the 
 spot near the detested temple of Juggernaut, where the first martyr 
 to our Mission lies. But I correct myself, my first-born was the 
 fir&t martyr and Cuttack our first Station in Orissa, the spot 
 where we first took possession of that land of our inheritance. 
 Our beloved sister has not lived nor died in vain. The cause of 
 Missions is endeared, when embalmed by the martyrdom of departed 
 friends ; and shall this cause decline in our estimation, affection 
 and support ? Visit the sandy grave of departed friends in the 
 Mission field, and think. Has life been laid down in this cause ? 
 For this cause have Apostles, Confessors, Martyrs, and 'the noble 
 army of martyrs, laboured and 'resisted unto blood,' yea, has 'the 
 Captain of our salvation' 'poured out is soul unto death :' and 
 shall I 'sit still,' and not go up 'To the help of tlie Lord, to the 
 help of the Lord against the mighty V What pious heart, what 
 zealous mind, but must exclaim, as respects the promotion of the 
 cause of Christ both at home and abroad, 'If I forget thee, O
 
 S66 
 
 Jerusalem, let my right hand forget her cunning. If I do not 
 remember thee, let my tongue cleave to the roof of my mouth ; 
 if I prefer not Jerusalem above my chief joy.' Ps. cxxxvii. 5, 6, 
 O may the great Head of the Church, who watches the ashes of his 
 saints, 'till all that dust shall rise,' when he looks down upon the 
 ashes of our sister, entombed near the Temple of Juggernaut — 
 blast the system of Idolatry pursued within its walls — banish British 
 support of its cruelties and obscenities, and in the morning of the 
 resurrection, give our dear sister to rise, amidst myriads of believ- 
 ing Ooreahs ; whose eyes have seen in successive ages, the deso- 
 lations of that horrid shrine of idolatry ; — 
 
 ' O'er wliich the plough hath pass'd, and weeds have grown.' " 
 
 Mr. Joshua IMundy Cropper. 
 
 Joshua Mundy Cropper was born at Oxford, of religious parents, 
 on December 10th, 1807. He was put to school very early in life, 
 and cannot remember the period when he could not join with the 
 family when reading the Scriptures ; and read his chapter in his 
 turn. At five years old, with his younger brother, he was sent to 
 a boarding school about ten miles from Oxford, where he continued 
 a twelvemonth. During this time he had frequent serious and 
 striking ideas about religion ; but getting among other children 
 whose parents never thought of religion, nor ever pressed it upon 
 their offspring, these impressions wore off as the early dew. Be- 
 tween the j)eriod of eight and ten years he had many serious con- 
 victions, particularly of the dreadfully awful state of the lost ; fre- 
 quently when rolling about his marbles, he would burst into tears 
 at this tremendous state. 
 
 Led forward by the grace of God, Joshua Cropper became deci- 
 dedly pious, and by a variety of circumstances, evidently taking 
 place under providential direction, which he detailed verbally at his 
 ordination, but of which no written account appears to exist, his 
 mind was directed to missionary labours; and he became acquainted 
 with the individual who subsequentl}' was his tutor. On the 26th 
 of June, 1825, he was baptized at Derby, with several other young 
 friends, some of whom are still following the Saviour on earth, and 
 some of whom, like him, have reached their eternal home. Soon 
 after this he was admitted on probation as a missibnary student, 
 and placed under the instruction of the minister of the church to 
 which he belonged. He was now in his eighteenth year ; his heart
 
 367 
 
 was set on publishing the glorious Gospel, but he had not preachcfl 
 a single sermon. He applied, with considerable diligence, to study, 
 and speedily became an acceptable and useful preacher. 
 
 This dear young brother was ordained to the work of the Mission 
 at Leicester, April 25th, 1827. The Divine blessing upon his la- 
 bours in his own country, were ' a token for good' that he would 
 be a blessing to India. 
 
 Mr. C. arrived in India Oct. 10th, 1827. The vessel touched 
 at ^Madras, where he spent a few days, and he had the pleasure of 
 meeting Messrs. Bennett and Tyernian. He reached Calcutta 
 November 2nd ; and after speiuling a few weeks pxcceeded to 
 Balasore. 
 
 The journals of this brother, display great devotedness to his 
 work, but our space will not permit extracts from tliem. His 
 early and lamented death may probably be traced to the following 
 circumstance. He says — " Arrived at Cuttack, after a few mis- 
 haps. Going through a branch of the river on my horse, he sunk 
 in the mud, and thus I was compelled to dismount in the midst 
 of the stream, and I walked to the other side ; coming to the shore 
 I was obliged to Avait a considerable time in my wet clothes, for a 
 boat." — The following letter details the circumstance of his death. 
 
 Cuttack, Dec. 10/h, 182S. 
 " Dearest Brother, 
 
 " I have heavy tidin<?s to communicate ; I cannot g:ive you the par- 
 ticulars now, but will' perhaps forward them to you in a few days. But 
 I must tell you ; — I would willinjily spare my own feelin,<?9 and yours, 
 dear brotlier, aiid those of our dear friends in general, for he was, (fer4r, 
 very dear to ui^ all; but what will be the use of withholding ? it is true ! 
 yovi must hear it ! It has so paralyzed oiu* very hearts that we are almost 
 dead to every thing but the dear, the amiable youth who has fled from us. 
 I never felt such sensations before. His amiable disposition had attached 
 our hearts to him with the strongest affection, and this was doubly 
 strengthened by the promising and important character which he sustained 
 in reference to the dear and sacred cause ; this rendered him so dear, 
 so desirable, that we feel lost, hopeless. Ah ! perhaps here was a reason 
 for the divine procedure : but should we not esteem piety, humility, good- 
 ness, zeal, ability, and universal amiableness of character? Our dear, 
 our amiable Joshua is gone ! is goue to the Saviour he preaclied ; gone 
 to that heaven where his heart had long been fixed ; gone to realize all 
 he believed : to enjoy all he hoped for. The dear fellow died of a jungle 
 fever, on Monday last, Dec. 8, 1828, at 12 o'clock at noon. He died 
 happy in Jesus, trusting for mercy in his atoning blood. He was favour- 
 ed with the clear and full use of his powers of mind to the very last mo- 
 ment, which, in Iiulian fevers, is a wonderful circumstance. He had 
 every possible assistance, both from the civil and military doctors of the 
 station; but all human help was vain, for his fever advanced to its final 
 
 y 2
 
 368 
 
 consummalion with awful strength and rapiditj'. He is a vast loss to us ; 
 there are few Joshua Croppers. We had ample opportunities of seeing 
 him, nearly in every shade of character, hut particularly as a Christian 
 and a Missionary — we saw him and admired. He fled swiftly on his 
 course, and soon has he arrived at the goal. Adieu. 
 
 Sorrowfully yours in Christ, 
 
 C. Lacey." 
 
 The Report of the Society for 1829, thus humbly aclcnowledges 
 the mysterious character of this dispensation. " God often moves 
 in a mysterious way : one of the mysteries of his providence has 
 been this year seen at Cuttack, in the unexpected removal by death 
 of Mr. Cropper. He had begun to travel through the villages of 
 Orissa proclaiming the Gospel, and afforded fair indications of emi- 
 nent usefulness. Not many weeks before his death a brother Mis- 
 sionary wrote, — "As far as I can judge, brother C promises to 
 
 be eminent as a preacher in Oreah. I have observed his serious 
 and affectionate addresses produce much effect on his hearers." 
 Alas ! the last of those affectionate addresses is finished. He, 
 whose ways are not as our ways, has called the labourer to his 
 rest. How much the Missionaries felt at his removal is evident 
 from their correspondence. Short as was his coiu'se, that brief 
 course contributed materially to advance the interests of that king- 
 dom that will endure for ever. As far as India is concerned 
 Mr. Bampton writes, — " With respect to our work it will perhaps 
 appear eventually that our lamented brother Cropper, by turning 
 our attention to one subject, has been of immense use ; that sub- 
 ject is, expectation of success.'" In England his brief Ministry 
 was, it is known, blessed to the conversion of many individuals. 
 In his short life the value of early Religion was impressively dis- 
 played. He was a fervent Christian, a useful Minister, and a 
 devoted Missionary ; and all this before twenty-one years from the 
 day of his birth had rolled away ! This Society was the favoured 
 instrument in bringing him forward to public usefulness, as he 
 had not preached a single sermon before his connection with the 
 Society commenced. See Mr. Sutton's Lines on the death of dear 
 Cropper, G. B. Repository 1829, p. 230. 
 
 Mr. Bampton". 
 
 " The immediate influence" says Professor Parish, " of the 
 labours of a Missionary will, in all probability, be much less than
 
 369 
 
 he anticipates ; he will perhaps go down to the grave as one 
 disappointed of his hope. But, like Abraham, he must, against 
 hope, believe in hope. He- has planted a seed, which will push 
 itself forth on all sides. He has excited a spark, which will raise 
 a flame through a kingdom. He thinks he has done little ; but he 
 has, in fact, effected that which calculation cannot follow. We 
 can scarcely entertain too contracted an expectation of the immediate 
 effect of his labours, and scarcely too exalted an idea of their 
 ultimate efficacy. The flame once excited, shall spread from breast 
 to breast, from family to family, from village to village, from 
 region to region ; in time, from kingdoms to empires : and, at 
 length, from empires to continents. But that flame must first be 
 lighted from the fire that burns on the altar of God. How will 
 the faithful Missionary rejoice before the Judge of quick and dead, 
 when he shall meet at the right hand ot Christ, not a straggling 
 individual or two, whom he was the means of persuading, in the 
 days of his flesh, to turn to God ; but perhaps a nation of converts 
 to whom his self-denial, and, at the time, unpromising labour, 
 had been the original means of bringing salvation !" 
 
 The subject of this Memoir had the ha])piness of beholding a 
 few, in one of the most benighted lands on the earth, gathered 
 to the Saviour ; what the whole result of his labours, under the 
 divine blessing, shall be, the judgment day will discover. 
 
 William Bampton was born at Bourne, in Lincolnshire, in the 
 year 1787, and was the son of parents in humble life. His first 
 twelve years were spent under the parental roof; partly at 
 Bourne, and at Thirlby, a neighbouring village, whither his parents 
 had removed. He is described as having been, at this period, of a 
 gay and volatile disposition, but strongly desirous of the acquisition 
 of learning, in whicli he is stated to have made as much improve- 
 ment as could be gained from the instructions of the village school 
 masters, whose pupil he was. In his thirteenth year he left bis 
 father's dwelling, and obtained a situation at Boston. Here, for 
 some time, he continued negligent of the great interests of eternity ; 
 but having been accustomed, with his parents, frequently to attend 
 on the ministry of Mr. Binns, the Baptist Minister at Bourne, he 
 was induced, at Boston, to attend on that of the late venerable 
 Mr. W. Taylor, the Pastor of the General Baptist Church, whose 
 instructions were happily rendered conducive to his eternal welfare, 
 and whom he afterwards regarded as his father in the Gospel. 
 
 How solemn and important are the events that, in this trans- 
 itory state, occur within a few short years. The pious Minister,
 
 370 
 
 \vhose instructions were thus sought, was then in the vigor of life, 
 lie has since felt the decays of age, and descended to the tomb. 
 The awakened youth, that inquired for the way of peace, has since 
 become a Christian, a Minister, a INIissionary ; has taught others 
 the way to heaven, and has, like his revered Instructor, finished 
 his labours, and sunk into the grave. These are events that ex- 
 tend an influence through the vast diiration of eternity. Thus 
 viewed, how momentous such events appear, when crowded into 
 a span of time. Under the Ministry of INIr. Taylor his young 
 friend was directed to the atoning death of the Son of God, as the 
 foundation of a sinner's hope. He learned that 
 
 " Tliere is a fountain filled with blood, 
 
 Drawn from Iiiniianuors veins ; 
 And sinners plung'd beneath that flood, 
 
 Lose all their guilty stains." 
 
 Believing the ability and willingness of the Lord Jesus Christ 
 to save to the uttermost, he sought peace in him, and found and 
 enjoyed that peace which the world had never imparted, and which 
 it could not take away. Having surrendered himself to the divine 
 Saviour, he applied for baptism and communion with the church, 
 and was cordially received into Christian fellowship. 
 
 In 1808, " at the request of a member of the church, he com- 
 menced preaching occasionally at Swineshead Fen houses near 
 Boston," and in Jan. 1809, he was encouraged by the Church 
 to exercise his talents for usefulness. In 1811 he took up his 
 abode in the hospitable dwelling of the late Mr. J. Bissill, the 
 Baptist Minister at Sutterton, who was then labouring under a 
 protracted disease. There he continued for three years, being 
 favoured with admirable opportunities for personal improvements, 
 and ministerial usefulness. — On the recovery of Mr. Bissill's health, 
 Mr. B. removed to Gosberton, when the writer first became ac- 
 quainted with him in 1815. In 1818, he removed to Yarmouth 
 in Norfolk, where the high resolve was formed, in the divine 
 strength to devote himself to the missionary cause. After serious 
 consideration, Mr. Bampton determined in Jan. 1820, to ofl'er him- 
 self as a candidate for the Mission. So high was the estimation 
 i"n which Mr. B. was held by his brethren, that on the receipt of 
 his letter, offering to devote himself to missionary labours, a Com- 
 mittee Meeting was immediately summoned. The Meeting was 
 held Jan. 18, 1820, and he was unanimously received. On the 29th 
 of May, 1821, the brethren Bampton and Peggs, with their wives,
 
 371 
 
 in company with Messrs. "Ward, and Mack, Mis. Marshman, &c. 
 sailed for India on board the Abbcrton. They touched at Madeira, 
 landed at ^Madras, Sep. SoLh, and safely arrived at Serampore, Nov. 
 loth, wlicre they were entertained with much hospitality and af- 
 fection. Orissa having being fixed upon as the scene of labour, 
 the brethren embarked at Calcutta for Cuttack, Jan. 20, 1822, 
 and reached that city, Feb. 12. 
 
 In Sep. 1823, Mr. Bampton removed to Pooree, the great scat 
 of the Idolatry of Juggernaut. On this important step it has been 
 remarked by one of his colleagues, — " After mature deliberation 
 and prayer, he left Cuttack to form a new station at the temple 
 of Juggernaut, distant fifty miles ; the great emporium of idolatry 
 to Orissa, and the surrounding countries. This important and 
 eventful step is thus noticed by the writer, in his journal ; — ' Sep- 
 tember IGth, 1823; Monday. Yesterday brother B., determining 
 to take advantage of water in the river, prepared to go to Pooree. 
 The boat, with the furniture and books, was sent off" to-day, and iu 
 the evening brother B. delivered his farewell sermon from, / am 
 pure from the blood of all men. The attendance was considerable, 
 and I felt the opportunity very impressive. The Lord give me 
 grace to be faithful to the souls now left to my care, and succeed 
 my brother in his new station. 
 
 ^^ September 17th. — Eventful day; about three o'clock this after- 
 noon, brother and sister Bampton parted from us, with much feel- 
 ing, to go to the new station at Pooree. The river was unexpec- 
 tedly full of water, and they took the opportunity of going. May 
 the Lord not only ' lengthen our cords,' but ' strengthen our stakes.' 
 ISIay the complete triumph of Christianity over idolatry, at this 
 ' seat of Satan,' render the record of this fact, in the future history 
 of CIn-iitian churches in India, peculiarly interesting, 
 
 " The station of Juggernauih or Pooree, is one of peculiar 
 difficulties and deep interest ; a blow at Idolatry here, will pr(jve 
 *a blow at the root.' No man in India, with whose character the 
 writer has had any acquaintance, was so well adapted for this ' high 
 place' of superstftion, as the indefatigable Bampton. His firni, 
 temperate, regular habits, and particularly his well-disciplined 
 mind, rendered him peculiarly suitable to go on the forlorn hope, 
 and plant the banner of the cross upon the battlements, or rather 
 within the precincts, of Juggernaut's temple. A very inadequate 
 idea can be conveyed of the singularly appallingaspect of this station. 
 The few bungalows belonging to the Europeans, are built upon 
 the sands which lie between the city and the mighty waters of the
 
 372 
 
 bay of Bengal ; and four or five families, not unfrequently as 
 many individuals, constitute the European society, during the 
 principal part of the year. Here idolatry was found, regulated 
 and pampered, by the mistaken policy of a Christian Government ! 
 Happy day ! when Britain, in reference to Hindoo idols and their 
 temples shall regard the divine admonition, ' Touch not, taste not, 
 handle not /' The poverty, misery, sickness, death, and brutal 
 exposure of the dead, here exhibited, were enough to appal any 
 heart but that of a man well taught in the school of Christ, and the 
 writer can scarcely forbear to add, accustomed to the scenes in the 
 anatomical rooms of a London hospital ; yet in this ' Golgotha,' 
 and this ' valley of the son of Hinnom,' from its numerous Suttees, 
 did our departed brother and his estimable wife, of temper attun- 
 ed to that of her beloved partner, reside from September 1823, to 
 December 18150, when his labours closed by nobly falling upon 
 the 'high places of the field.' Doubtless his 'reward is on high,' 
 and his spirit, with those ' under the throne,' is crying, ' how long, 
 OLord!'" 
 
 Mr. Lacey, under date, Dec. 18 1830, describes the last, the 
 closing scene. — " It seems to be my lot to bury our beloved 
 dead, and to report their death and burial to you. It is now my 
 painful duty to inform you of the death of our long affiicted and 
 greatly loved Bampton ; yes, he is gone at last! gone to Jesus, 
 whom having not seen he loved — gone to be with his Lord, and 
 where He is, there is fulness of joy; — gone to receive the reward 
 of his privations a:;d labours here — gone to hear the Redeemer say, 
 'Well done, good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful 
 over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many, enter thou 
 into the joy of thy Lord.' — Gone to join Charlotte Sutton, dear 
 Joahua, and Brother AUsop, in glory ! — O! I can conceive of him 
 now, having just emerged from the gloom of death into the light of 
 life, surrounded with the light and glory of heaven — his Saviour 
 smiles upon him — the glorified friends who loved him on earth, 
 joyfully crowd around him to hear all the way through which he 
 has been led to their bright abodes ; while adoring angels at dis- 
 tance wondering stand ! ' O blessed interview, how sweet !' But 
 let me leave him there, and relate to you some particulars of his 
 latter end on earth. About the IGth, all the symptoms which in 
 his complaint indicate the fatal termination of the disorder appeared, 
 as short breathing, diarrhoea, shaking, and fainting fits; with an 
 increase of the hectic fever. The diarrhoea and fever, reduced his 
 little remaining strength amazingly fast. He was carried from his
 
 373 
 
 study couch to his bed, that he might have more room. This was 
 on the evening of the IGth; from seven o'clock that evening till 
 near eleven, he slept soundly. About eleven be awoke, bad three 
 attacks of diarrhoea, from the first two be was able to reasccnd bis 
 bed by banging on Mrs. Bampton's neck ; but from the last his 
 strength failed. However, with the help of a bearer she succeeded 
 in getting him on the bed, from which be no more removed till 1 
 removed him into his coffin. After be was laid on the bed, Mrs. ]?. 
 supported him, and he laid bis head on her breast till she could 
 sustain him no longer, and on bis looking towards the pillow, she 
 gently laid him down upon it. His breathing now became shorter 
 and shorter, till just about three o'clock on Friday morning the 
 17tb, when be calmly breathed his last. He suffered no convul- 
 sions whatever, but appeared to depart quite easily, insomuch that 
 not one feature was distorted." 
 
 TOMB OF THE REV. WILLIAM BAMPTON. 
 
 Mr. Sutton thus briefly sketches the charater of this devoted man. 
 " It may with truth be said of him, that 'be was a good man, 
 and full of the Holy Ghost and of faith.' May all your mission-
 
 374 
 
 aries be found at last with the spirits of Charlotte Sutton, of Crop- 
 per, and of Bampton. So far as earnest, faithful, persevering 
 labours for the salvation of the Hindoos can render a man worthy 
 of our esteem, our admiration, and our imitation, Bampton ranks 
 with the foremost of Christian philanthropists, and deserves to be 
 had in everlasting remembrance. What he was as friend and brother, 
 the hearts of his colleagues can best testify. But this I must add, 
 than beneath an aspect and address less prepossessing than many, 
 was contained the kindest heart, and the most exquisite sensibility 
 that ever a friend displayed." 
 
 Mrs. John Goadby. 
 
 The Report of the Society for 1835 contains an interesting 
 account of this departed friend, from a Calcutta Periodical, and 
 pays a just tribute to lamented worth. — " Marianne Goadby was 
 the eldest daughter of the Ilev. Robort Compton, of Isleham, in 
 the county of Cambridge; she was born August 18th, 1809. 
 At the age of seven she lost her mother, who died very suddenly ; 
 at the age of fifteen, the care of three brothers and a sister devolved 
 upon her, towards whom her conduct was such as to gain from all 
 of them the most ardent attachment. They regarded her as sus- 
 taining the place, and performing the offices, of their dearest 
 relative. 
 
 From early life her mind seemed directed to things of eternity, 
 and, as her character was developed, it became evident to all who 
 knew her, that she had been affected by the precepts and doc- 
 trines of the gospel. Previous to her making a public profession 
 of religion, she had been some years an active teacher in a sabbath 
 school ; she was baptized by her father, and added to the church 
 under his pastoral care about Midsummer, 1827, from which time 
 to her leaving England, her exertions became more general and 
 extensive; distributing religious tracts, visiting the sick and dying, 
 reading and praying with them, conversing with female candidates : 
 in short, she was engaged in all those acts of piety and mercy 
 which are proper for an active and devoted female. 
 
 In every department of her work she was the same zealous and 
 indefatigable Christian ; rain and cold were never obstacles in her 
 way, if duty, or a prospect of being able to speak for Christ, led 
 the Avay ; and v.heu asked wliy she exposed herself so much, she 
 would answer, " That others may not be more exposed. Should 
 my fear of getting wet and taking cold, or suffering a little incon-
 
 vpnienco for a short time, prevent iiic from (lischai-ging my duty, 
 and doing my Master's work ( 1 think not, nor shall it, while I 
 can go aboiit." At the age of eighteen, her mind was directed 
 to the heathen world by reading the Memoirs of ^Irs, Newell ; 
 this subject for a time engrossed nearly the whole of her attention, 
 until she came to the settled determination, should ever Providence 
 open a way, that she would embark in the good and great work. 
 "When talking on missionary subjects, the question was started, 
 Should you like to engage in that arduous work ? She answered, 
 lier countenance beaming with divine benevolence, " Were I 
 qualified, and had au opportunity, nothing would delight mc so 
 much." 
 
 Not till several months after tlie acquair.tancc between her and 
 he» now bereaved husband was formed, did she know that he had 
 any desire on tlie subject ; when she knew, her desire never 
 varied; she would often say, "If this desire has been imparted 
 from above, God will doubtless opeiF a way for our going ; to the 
 present period I have all the evidence I desire, for he has directed 
 to me one wliose desires arc like my own, though I knew it not at 
 tlie time." 
 
 She was married on the 9th of May, 1S33, and on the 9lh July 
 bid a final farewell to the shores of her beloved country. Her only 
 object was to promote the glory of God and the eternal welfare of 
 the deluded heathen ; no other object could have reconciled her to 
 ])reaking her earliest tics, and quitting without hope of return the 
 land of her birth. 
 
 "With feelings of peculiar pleasure she hailed her approach to the 
 shores of India; full of anxiety to commence those studies which 
 w-ere requisite for future uscfidness ; high in hope of being the 
 means, directly or indirectly, of alleviating distress and exhibiting 
 the Lord Jesus as the only Saviour, to some of the wretched inhab- 
 itants of this wretched land. But alas ! how shorted-sighted are 
 the children of men ; she landed at Calcutta on the loth of Novem- 
 ber, and in less than eight months was numbered with the dead. 
 Consumption, that always flattering and fatal disease, made its ap- 
 pearance in January. In her breast the spoiler nestled too firmly 
 to be removed by any means art and experience could suggest ; she 
 gradually sunk under its influence, her vivacity left her, and gave 
 place to a not unpleasant melancholy — a melancholy such as they 
 feel who know they are declining to the tomb, and have nothing to 
 fear for the future ; but whose dejection, if it can bear the name, is 
 
 2 z
 
 '6 
 
 for the dear friends they arc leaving to mourn in this vale of tears.. 
 Such was hers ; she feared not, nor mourned for herself, hut for her 
 beloved husband, and friends at home ; but even this was mixed 
 with hope of meeting them again in a better and infinitely happier 
 world. 
 
 During the last six weeks of her life she conversed very little ; 
 her voice was quite gone, and she spake only in whispers ; her 
 cheeks became flushed, and pulse quick and feeble. Daily she 
 grew weak-er till the 7th of July ; about mid-day on the 12th, she 
 suddenly became worse. Towards evening she became delirious, 
 but still continued at lucid intervals, to recognise all who were 
 about her. On the 13th, the longest interval of sanity was about 
 eleven o'clock, and it continued but little more than a quarter of 
 an hour ; during this time her husband told her, that her end was 
 near ; she was quite happy and resigned^ haxl no doubt to becloud, 
 and no fear to terrify her mind, but expressed her willingness to 
 die, her confidence in the atoning blood of Christ, and her assur- 
 ance that God would support her in the moment of dissolution. 
 Her happy spirit took its flight to the regions of unclouded glory 
 at 7 P, M. In labours, in practice, in perseverance, in piety^ 
 and in devotion to the work of the Lord, she was a pattern worthy 
 of imitation. " There is no person," said a pious young minister,. 
 *■' whose removal from the church would be an equal loss, her 
 father excepted ; her equal in labour, perseverance, and usefulness- 
 will not be left behind," 
 
 Mrs. Stubbins. 
 
 Mrs. Stubbins was a native of Wisbeach, Cambridgeshire, and 
 accompanied her husband as a missionary to India, in the summer 
 of 183G. One fact is mentioned indicative of her zeal ; " previously 
 to leaving the ship, Mrs. Stubbins collected Ten Pounds for the 
 mission." — Short as was her course there is very pleasing evidence 
 of her usefulness. On arriving in India she addressed the follow- 
 ing letter to her mother, but she had then departed this life, 
 having died at Whittlesey, Nov. 14, 1836. She was thus spared 
 the pain connected with the arrival of such intelligence. Mrs. 
 Goadby was similarly favoured iu reference to the death of her 
 father. 
 
 " Calciiila, Jan. Vlih, 1837, 
 
 " My very dear Mother, 
 
 "It is now six months since I saw you, and doubtless you have 
 Ivad many anxious thoughts concerning me, and have been ready to say,
 
 377 
 
 Anne lias forgotten me. But ivot so ; and never, till tliis pulse sli.ill cease 
 to bout, and these now active limbs be still in death, shall I forget you. 
 No : a mother's name is alwaj's new. I hope, ere this, you have recovered 
 from your alHietion, and ean say with the Psalmist, ' It is good for me 
 that I was alHicted.' 
 
 " On the 6th of August we left England, in the hope of reaching India's 
 shoi-es, with a nice breeze in our favour ; but 1 soon began to be affected 
 "with the sickness from the constant motion of the ship, and continued 
 in a sickly state five or six weeks. J>ut it was a mercy, for which 1 
 felt very thankful, that Mr. S. suH'ered so little, tliat he was not prevented 
 ivaiting iipon me the whole time. We have indeed been the subjects of 
 many mercies, and, through tlie goodness of (nu"'C)od upon us, we arrived 
 at Calcutta in health and happiness, on the 4th of January. Our voyage 
 was long but pleasant, not having ex])erienced either storm or gale. The 
 passengers were extremely kind : there were eight ladies onboard, and 
 most of them made me very handsonn' presents : their kiiidness opened 
 my way for ])leading that cause which I have espoused, and which 1 trust 
 will ever lie nearest to my heart. One young lady ap])eared under 
 rcry serious impressions ; may the Lord deepen them, and may she be 
 converted. 
 
 " We touched at the Cape — spent six days there, and enjoyed them very 
 much. We boarded with a member of Dr. P. 's church; she is a most 
 amiable woman. Mr. S. preached twieo on the sabbath ; but I cannot 
 tell you how much I enjoyed meeting with christian friends, and in the 
 sanctuary of the Lord, having been deprived of it for ten weeks. I was 
 much delighted to see a number of the sable tribe sitting attentively to 
 hear what the Lord had to say unto their souls. O that the time may 
 soon arrive when all natii»HS sliall know tlie Lord. I feel sometimes 
 ready to sink under the responsibility which lies upon me : may that God 
 in whom I trust grant me grace and strength ec^ual to my daj'. I cannot 
 describe to yon the sensation I felt at the first sight of the natives of India. 
 Tiiey approached the ship in boats apparently ready to sink, and them- 
 selves almost naked. O what a degraded condition! Christian friends, 
 send thcin the Ciospel to change their inward and outward man : cotdd 
 you but see them you would notecase to i)ray and strive fVn- them. Mr. 
 Brooks has just come in. O how delightful to meet a dear christian bro- 
 ther and fellow labourer in a foreign land: he resides at Midnapore, about 
 seventy miles from Calcutta. In a few days more we shall accompany 
 them home, when I hope to see our dear sister B. And nov\', my dear 
 niothtr, I commend you to (iod, praying that his presence may be with 
 you in life, in deatii, and for ever. 1 intreat also an interest in your 
 prayers, tliat the gooil Lord nray establish the work of our hands, and 
 nuike us a blessing to uuiny. • • • 
 
 Your aflectionate daughter, 
 
 Annb Stuebins." 
 
 Mr. (loadby remarks, — "' During the whole of her afflictions, which 
 were heavy, slie manifested the greatest patience and resignation ; not a 
 murmur esca])ed her lips. Sometimes she woidd exclaim, ' Oh riij- head, 
 my head ! ' but she was, throughout the whole, uniformly peaceful aiul 
 happy. Her ccmlidence was strong and unshaken — her hope bright and 
 cloudless to the last. She was much engaged in prayer, and her expres- 
 sions of confidence in God, and submission to liis will, were of the most 
 pleasing kind. Our hopes of her recovery were never entirely gone until 
 three boms before her death, when she appeared to sink very ra^ndly, but 
 was still calm and peaceful, and said, with peculiar emphasis, 'The Lord 
 is my help and my shield he is my strong tower,' and then, peaceful awd
 
 378 
 
 noiseless as tlie falling dew, hex- redeemed spirit left its worn-out taberna- 
 cle to join the glorious assembly above. Death assumed his least repul- 
 sive form, and while we hung over, watching with painful and intense 
 anxiety, we could not help feeliug, ' Let my end be like hers.' 
 
 Mr. Sutton observes, — " My dear wife and I had been fondly cherishing 
 the idea of welcoming them to a participation in our labours and trials at 
 Cuttack. Wc had prepared our house for them, their goods and furniture 
 had arrived, for they were to be stationed with us, when, as they ludted at 
 Balasore, sister Stubbins was attacked with fever : slic lingered for about 
 a fortnight in a most happy and peaceful state of mind, and then gently 
 died in Jesus, on the Sabbath. Tlius all our fond anticipations are cutoif, 
 and our plans again frustrated, at least to human api)earance ; and yet I 
 have had too much experience in the results of these atllictive dispensa- 
 tions, not to know that God is often most favorable to our l)est hopes when 
 he seems most adverse, and most kind when he appears to be most severe. 
 Let not our friends despond, but still 'Onward, onward,' and so much 
 the more as we see the day approaching. 
 
 " The words of Scripture have been much on my mind since this event 
 first appeared probable : 'And his servants shall serve him.' Do they not 
 seem to say, ' Mourn not that 1 have removed your aiiectionate iVHow- 
 labonrer ; I have another vineyard, and there, in a liiglier grade of ser- 
 vice, I have appointed your sister to serve mc. 'I'liink not then all is lost; 
 far, far from this ; did you know all, you would see that very nuich is 
 gained.' This, dear hrotlier, is another call to live and labour yet more 
 diligently, seeking that honor which cometh from God only : so shall it 
 be said, ' Well done, good and faithful servant.' 
 
 " You will doubtless pray for, and sympathise with, our afllicted bro- 
 ther : we expect a mournful meeting with the solitary widower, instead 
 of a hajjpy greeting with the beloved wife and husband. To my wife es- 
 l)ecially, this is a heavy disajipointment : she is much over-worked, and 
 ])as never yet been permitted to have a sister to labour with her. But not 
 our will, but our Father's be done." 
 
 The Society's Report for 1838 contains mucli valuable informa- 
 tion in reference to our departed sister, pp. 3 — G. 
 
 Mr. Grant. 
 
 In the armies of Immanuel, as well as those of earthly 
 Ijrinces, there arc soldiers of various degrees, both as to their rank, 
 their success, and the period of their service. As none who enlist 
 under the banners of the cross, and are laudably andntions to 
 take the "high places" in the field, can possibly be excluded from 
 public notice, a record of their names, and their spirit, even 
 though they fall in the first onslaught, is due both to them, and 
 the glorious cause to which they were devoted. Of this class, 
 was the subject of this brief memoir. Though he was in the 
 mission field for the short space of twelve months, he fairly en- 
 tered on his work, and is now to be numbered with the honoured
 
 379 
 
 names of those who have borne the (Jospcl to the benighted 
 inhabitants of Orissa. 
 
 Thomas Grant was born at the village of Biu^bage, near Hinek- 
 ley, lieicestershire, Jan. 2o, 1817. His parents were in thehninbler 
 M'alks of life, but his mother, whose maiden name was Clarke, 
 appears to have been respectably edncatcd. At the age oi thirteen 
 he was apprentieed in his native village. His Master was a Wes- 
 leyan, and Thomas was led by him to worship. Abont the age 
 of sixteen he became united with that body of christians, and after 
 a short time began to preach. 
 
 " I believe, (says one of his friends,) almost immediately after 
 his conversion, he received a powerful impression, that the great 
 head of the Church designed him for the work of the Ministry, and 
 it appeared as though he could scarcely have lived did he not 
 preach or promote the salvation of sinners in some way or other ; 
 and to the momentous work of saving- souls he was soon called, 
 not only by God, but also by his Church. But, before he was 
 formally called to the work by the church, he did, in a sense, 
 preaeli the Gosjiel every day ; for he warned all who came in his 
 way, of the folly and danger of sin, and earnestly and affectionately 
 cxhorted them to flee to Christ, as their only refuge from eternal 
 death. And such v/as his zeal, such his solicitude to do good, that 
 in less than twelvemonths, he was put upon the plan of the Wes- 
 leyan preachers in the Hinckley circlut, as a Local Preacher. The 
 first time he went out to preach, I went with him. He commen- 
 ced the great work in which he expired, on Clu-istmas day, at 
 Sharnford, a village about three miles from Hinckley. His text 
 was "God is love;" and considering it was the first time, he 
 preached with liberty and enhirgemuHt. I heard him several times 
 after, and thongli I did not think he possessed first-rate abilities, 
 I was (jiiite convinced he was calculated to be useful." 
 
 Mr. GiiuU's views on the subject of baptism, became decidedly 
 opposed to tho?,e entertained by the Wcsleyaji body, and he, with 
 his master, united themselves to the General Baptist Church at 
 Hinckley, and were baptized Aug. 7, IHoG; after this, his ven- 
 erable pastor states, " He continued to preach, and v/as well- 
 beloved for his steadiness, as well as his punctual attendance on 
 divine worship. His character was good. He was a pious young 
 man, industrious, and for his opportunity, assiduous in learning." 
 He soon manifested a desire to become a Missionary, and was 
 received by the Committee in the latter end of 1840. He took 
 for his companion in life. Miss lloss of his native village, to whom
 
 380 
 
 iie was married in May, 1841. On tlic first of June, he was 
 solemnly set apart to his work, at the Stoney Street Chapel, 
 Nottingham; on the 17th of the same month, he bid farewell to 
 his friends in England ; and on the 2Gtli of the following Novem- 
 ber, the " Pekiii," cast anchor, in the Iloogly near Calcutta. 
 
 With commendable diligence, and considerable success, Mr. 
 Grant applied himself to the study of Oreah, after his arrival at 
 the missionaiy Station at Cuttack. He frequently visited the 
 bazar, with brother Lacey, and in the Autumn of 1842, went a 
 missionary tour with brother Wilkinson, and two or three native 
 preachers. Before he returned home, Mr. Grant had symptoms 
 of illness. On January 23rd, 1843, he was so far recovered as 
 to preside at the Lord's table, and deliver a short address in Oreah. 
 He afterwards visited a Hindoo festival with the native preachers ; 
 but, on Thursday, January 30, he was again afflicted. On Tues- 
 day, recourse was had to more decided medical treatment, and he 
 appeared to rally. But on Saturday, February 4th, he was sud- 
 denly seized with the pains of death, and in about half-an-hour, 
 ills liberated spirit M'inged its way to the regions of the blessed. 
 
 Thus, when he was entering on his saered work, and the pros- 
 pect of extensive usefulness was before him, Mr. Grant was taken 
 from his labors, and another breach was made amongst our already 
 too weakened Missionary band ! May the Lord who does all things 
 well, stimulate our Churches to increased zeaJiind devotedness iu 
 his cause, and raise up amongst us a succession of devoted Mission- 
 aries, who shall be his witnesses to the cuds of the earth ! 
 
 The Report of 1843 contains Mrs. G's. account of her bereave- 
 ment, and Mrs. Lacey 's testimony to the value of this di'parted 
 labourer in the Lord's vineyard. Mr. Lacey writes, — " Brother 
 Grant was a devoted Missionary ; and, except on the score of his 
 health, he pronnscd to be useful. His acquisition of the language 
 was not rapid, but very correct ; every letter he could, and did 
 properly ])ronounce. He had just commenced to address the 
 people. He did not venture into large crowds, but conversed 
 with six, or eight, or ten, on the subject of Christianity. He had 
 also commenced liis labours in the instruction of the christian 
 natives; and his address was understood, and liked. He had for 
 some months, exerted himself in distributing tracts, and had 
 given away some thousands. He has been permitted to sow some 
 seed, which, by the divine blessing, may hereafter spring up and 
 bring forth mucli fiuil. O that this may prove to be the case."
 
 38: 
 
 Mns, Piiir.Lirs. 
 
 We have seen that the American brunch of the Orissa Mission \ra5? 
 first located at Snnibulporc. At tlie beginninpj the prospect was 
 encouraging, but lieavy afllictions befel tlie infant mission, nnd 
 it was ultimately abandoned. Balasore was tlien fixed i\])on 
 as the scene of its operations. At Sumbulpore tlic infant of Mrs. 
 Noyes died, and afterwards Mrs. Phillips. Tixe writer regrets 
 that he has no account from her friends of her missionary course. 
 The only infoniiation posessed is a short account appended to 
 a letter of Mr. Sutton's, to Mrs. John Goadby, dated Cuttack 
 Nov. 11, 1837. Ke says, — "Oar Sumbulpore friends have been 
 very ill, and when just recovering their little girl was suddenly 
 taken from them. Since then Mrs. Phillips has finisht;d her short 
 course, a few days after a premature confinement. Poor Phillips 
 seems greatly afflicted, and I rather expect, they will all come 
 down to Cuttack for a season. Thus a dark cloud is passing over 
 the brightning prospects of that long neglected region. Poor 
 wretched, degraded, oppressed land. AMieu shall the day of its 
 visitation dawn .'' Is it to be now ? So I hoped ; but it is now 
 hoping against hope. Yet I expect there would be great good 
 done in that neighbourhood could the friends prosecute their 
 labours. The people listen well, and Doitaree is very respectfully 
 treated. Our friends in Calcutta are as bad off for labourers as we 
 are. I cannot help thinking that the Baptist Society acts wickedly, 
 in leaving their few men to sink into the grave neglected and un- 
 aided, while, to gratify a very questionable public sentiment, 
 they send all their men and means to the West Indies. It is just 
 so much practical infidelity." 
 
 Mrs. Bachelor. 
 
 Mrs. Bachelor, the wife of the American Missionary at Jellasore, 
 died Jan. 20th, 1845. See an affecting account of her career in 
 the General Baptist Repository, 1845, p. 251. 
 
 SIr. Allsop and Mrs. Hudson. 
 
 There are two more names dear to tlie friends of Missionaries in 
 our ehuiehes, which cannot be omitted in this record. It does not 
 full within the limits of this History to give an account of the West
 
 382 
 
 India Mission, mul therefore, Avitlv great reluctance, hnt witli reeliiu-s 
 of niucli afTection to tlie memory of his beloved brother-in-law, and 
 of the wife of our valued IMissionary now in China, he can do no 
 more than refer to their interesting Memoirs by the Secretary of 
 the Society, in the G. Baptist Rcpos. 1831 and 1833. May their 
 children possess a ' double portion of their spirit.' 
 
 The Apostle Paul when recounting the deeds of departed saints, 
 exclaimed — " And what shall I more say ? for the time would fail 
 me to tell of Gidc^on and Barak, and Samson and Jephtha, David 
 also, and Samuel and the Prophets ?" Thus the author is arrested 
 in his labours, and much as he loves the memory of his departed 
 friends, he finds it impossible here to present their memoirs and 
 obituaries, though he had sketched many of them. Grateful is the 
 memory of Messrs. R,ennell and Baptist, Abraham the first native 
 preacher, and Luckshmeebie, the wife of Ramachundra, Purama, 
 Dalimba, Scnjama, Cassia, Suttura, Lockindas, &c. It was once 
 asked in a Missionary Meeting, rather abruptly, but very forcibly, 
 by Mr. Rogers, of Fleet — ■" //ow do they die ? Tell vs how the// 
 die." Well is it said — "Ask death beds, they can tell." Their 
 simple, touching narratives, demonstrate the power of the Gospel 
 to support the Hindoo in his conflict with " the last enemy." 
 Surely we may adopt the language of the poet Lawson, in his 
 * Dying scene of the converted Bengalee," to several of the dear 
 departed in Orissa. 
 
 " O, born too soon to die ! ea^er to quit 
 This mortal state, careless of all its blaiulishments ! 
 Tired, not ef thy new life, but of its ills. 
 'J'ho wreck of thy old nature : thou aspircdst 
 To lieaven to see thy Lord so lately known. 
 Enough to say of tliee, thou livedst a life 
 Worthy thy Christian name, and diedst a dealli, 
 (Oh, may 1 die like thee) so calm, so still — 
 ' Twas imperceptible ! It came upon tliee 
 Like tlic sweet dream of lieaven, it caught thy soul, 
 And drew thee gently from the fading regions. 
 Stealing the breath that wliispered the last hymn 
 Of praise fo Him whose mercy saved thy soul. 
 "J'was night, 'i'he moon was in her coiu'sc, and blest 
 With her fair glimmerings the wreathy cloud 
 'J'hat hung about her, and the breathless air 
 l"'ound 11(1 distnrl)aiice, when they dug a grave 
 And laid him there. They loved him well, and wept 
 And hojied that soon (for fhey were Christians too) 
 Tliemselves should lie beside him, and await 
 The blessed judgment day."
 
 383 
 
 The writer has felt miicli in erecting this monument to the me- 
 mory of his departed friends in Orissa, and tears have flowed copi- 
 ously, while he has been inscribing their names upon it. There is 
 yet space for other names, and a thought has glided through his 
 mind, — would it not be interesting both in this country and in 
 India, to record the names of llie departed friends and supporters of 
 the Mission? But how can this be done? His space will not 
 allow him to do it ; his knowledge of the extent of the missionary 
 spirit in the churches of our ' half tribe of Israel' is unequal to the 
 task. The prevalence of the missionary spirit has been too exten- 
 sive, deep, and effective, and many now sleep in Jesus whose names 
 are and were to ' fortune and to fame unknown.' To discriminate, 
 where so many have done well, is a very delicate and diflicult duly. 
 But their ' record is on high,' and the ' day shall declare' their love 
 to Christ, their pity for the heathen, and the result of their labours 
 for their good. The founders of the New Connexion deserve the 
 first and most honored place in this record, viz. — Messrs. Taylors, 
 Deacons, Tarratt, Smith, Thompson, Grimley, Donisthorpe, &c. &c. 
 See the History of the General Baptist Denomination, by A. Taylor, 
 2 vols. 8vo., and J. Taylor's Statistics of the G. B. Churches, 1844. 
 They possessed a missionary spirit, and were in ' labours more 
 abundant,' though the state of the church required their energies to 
 be employed at home, to be, as of old, ' a repairer of the breach, a 
 restorer of paths to dwell in.' Mr. A. Taylor, in his history de- 
 scribes the character of these fathers of the Connexion. Truly, 
 * other men have laboured, and we have entered into their labours.'* 
 
 The example given by the other part of the Baptist Denomina- 
 tion had doubtless considerable influence upon the churches of this 
 Connexion, and when Mr. Fuller declined the proposal to form a 
 Society to be supported by both parts of the Denomination, Mr. 
 Pike felt no rest in his spirit till the General Baptists came up ' to 
 the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty.' 
 In 1809 a letter upon the subject was read at the Association at 
 Quorndon. INlr. Frceston of Hinckley, spoke of it in ternis of liigh 
 commendation, and Mr. B. Pollard of Quorndon, we have seen, is 
 stated to have said — "he could almost have sold his coat from his 
 back for the missionary cause." The writer cherishes an affection- 
 ate recollection of interviews with Mr. Felkin of Kegworth, and 
 Mr. J. Deacon of Leicester in 1820, and particularly of the hospi- 
 
 * See Manasseh, pp. 41 -3. 
 A 3
 
 3S4- 
 
 tality of the latter, and his lively interest in the missionary cause' to 
 ■ivhich he was then devoted. Mr. A. Taylor, the editor of the 
 Repository , speaking of the formation of the Missionary Society at 
 Boston, Lincolnshire, in June 1816, states — " The zeal and liber- 
 ality displayed at these meetings yfeve highly encouraging, and 
 afford good ground to hope well of the future success of this infant 
 institution. As the noble efforts made by others,, for carrying the 
 religion of Jesus to the benighted nations of the heathen have al- 
 ways claimed the peculiar attention of the Editor of this Miscellany, 
 it will certainly afford him greater pleasure to record the progress 
 and success of the General Baptist Mission ; and he trusts that the 
 transactions of this Society will give additional interest to his future 
 numbers." It is an interesting circumstance, that the venerable 
 Founder of the Connexion, the Rev. Dan Taylor, then in his 78lh 
 year, presided at the Association when the Society was formed, and 
 thus lived to see the dawn of foreign missionary operations among 
 his people, He was invited to preside at " a general meeting of all 
 the London Ministers," in reference to the persecution of the Pro- 
 testants in the south of France, on Nov. 21, 1816. This was his 
 last public service : in five days afterwards, he ' rested from his 
 labours.' It is enough to say of him — ' His praise is in all the 
 churches.' 
 
 When the Society was enabled to commence actual operations by 
 the ordination and departure of its missionaries to India *in 1821, 
 the zeal of its friends, both lay and ministerial, male and female, 
 was highly encouraging. The ordinatiojis of the first Missionaries 
 at Loughborough and Wisbeach, and of other brethren at Leicester, 
 Derby, Nottingham, Fleet, &c., demonstrate the ardour of minis- 
 terial brethren and of multitudes in the saci'ed missionary cause. 
 And where are many of the honored ministers who assisted on these 
 occasions, and who travelled scores and hundreds, and some of them 
 thousands of miles to attend missionary meetings, and committees, 
 and the embarkation of the missionaries and their wives ? Where ? 
 And the echo pensively says, Where ? Where are Thompson, 
 Felkin, Deacon, Sexton, Hobbs, R. Smith, Stevenson, Goadby, 
 Rogers, Hoe, Underwood, Binns, Cramp, Jarrom, Ingham, Bissill, 
 Hardstafit', Wilders, Kceley, Orton, the Taylors, and the venerable 
 Ewen ? Ah! where ? They are gone 'the way of all the earth.' 
 They have 'finished their course with joy.' These names should 
 be dear in Orissa, for Orissa was dear to them. Let them be fami- 
 liar to succccdinec ccnerations, at home and abroad. They have
 
 385 
 
 ^ served their generation :' may the present generation foHow then^ 
 ' as far as they followed Christ.' 
 
 But there is another column for names upon this mural stone, 
 •which is not yet full, and must not be filled, till Orissa, and India, 
 and China, and the World need such benefactors no more. The 
 writer refers to those who have assisted the Society by their pro- 
 perty after death. Some of these deserve the most honourable 
 mention, such as Mr. Parkinson, Miss Barnes, Mr. Radford, Mr. 
 Payne, Mr. Newberry, &c. fi:c. These friends, as it is said of Abel, 
 ' being dead, are yet spoken of.' The kindness and liberality of 
 these friends in death to the poor benighted heathen, must be most 
 grateful to the native christians. Let them be informed of their 
 names that they may supplicate blessings upon their children, their 
 kindred, and their friends. May many of our people deeply con- 
 sider " the responsibility of property," and weigh well our Lord's 
 words, "AfaJce to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteonsness, 
 that when ye fail they may receive you into everlasting habitations.''' 
 O for grace to be faithful ! 
 
 There is doubtless another class of the friends of India whc^e 
 names would adorn the column. The departed Subscribers and 
 especially Collectors of the mission. But the writer cannot presume 
 to undertake this work. Doubtless their names have been honor^>d 
 in answer to the prayer — ■ 
 
 " In thy fair book of Life divine, 
 My God, inscribe my name ; 
 There let it fill some humble place. 
 Beneath my Lord the Lamb." 
 
 Paul speaks of his ' helpers in Christ,' and declares ' whose names 
 are in the book of life.' Let that suffice. ' The Lord knowetli 
 them that are his.' — May every church possess such subscribers and 
 collectors, as the claims of the perishing heathen and the resources 
 of the Christian church demand; and some other historian of the 
 Mission may transfer their honored names to this Ebenczcr, upon 
 which, at its base, is written — " IIitiiekto hath the Loud 
 HELPED us." 
 
 Some will probably be rea ly to expect a more full account of 
 these dear departed friends, but as Dr. Cox forcibly observes in his 
 History of the Baptist Mission, — " It does not belong to history, 
 to give the details of biography, or to pronounce an oration over the 
 grave of departed worth and greatness." Let what has been writ- 
 ten suffice to shew the value of religion in the coiiaecratiou of mis-
 
 386 
 
 sionarics, the conversion of the heathen, and the divine support 
 which the grace of God can impart in man's ' final hour.' " Here 
 is the patience of the saints : here are they that heep the com- 
 mandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. And I heard a voice 
 from heaven saying unto me. Write, Blessed are the dead which 
 die in the Lord from henceforth : Yea, saith the Spirit, that they 
 may rcit I'roni their labours : and their works do follow them." 
 
 CHAP. YII. 
 
 PRJKPARATIONS FOR THE FINAL TRlUMril OF CHRISTIANITY 
 IN THE EAST. 
 
 Diffusion of education in the English and Native languages — 
 Abolition of Infanticide — Suttees — Anti-colonization regulations 
 and distinctions of color and religion — Pilgrim Tax abolition 
 measure — Abolition of Slavery — Disallowance of the Grant 
 to Juggernaut — Suppression of the Churuck Pooja — Grateful 
 review of past progress — Decay of Idolatry and Mahomedan- 
 ism — Diffusion of christian knowledge — Facilties of Britain for 
 usefulness — Anticipations of the final triumph of Christianity 
 in the East — concluding appeal. 
 
 It was written of Messiah's reign, "Wisdom and knowledge shall 
 be the stability of thy times and strength of salvation." It is a 
 most anomalous and extraordinary fact, that in the latter part of 
 the last century, and even for a number of years in the present, the 
 views of the Government of India were opposed to the diffusion of 
 Christianity among the teeming millions of its subjects. This state 
 of things aroused the powerful mind of the late Rev. R. Hall, who 
 wrote an address on the subject of the renewal of the India Charter 
 ill 1813. He justly observed, "It must surely be considered an 
 extraordinary fact, that in a country under the government of a
 
 387 
 
 people professing Christianity, that religion should be the only one 
 that is discountenanced end discouraged. Every individual of the 
 immense population subjected to our sway, has claims on our 
 justice and benevolence, which we cannot with impunity neglect. 
 
 The wants and sufferings of every individual utter a voice which 
 goes to the heart of humanity. In return for their allegiance, we 
 owe them protection and instruction, together with every effort to 
 ameliorate their condition and improve their character. It is but 
 fair to acknowledge that we have not been wholy insensible to 
 these claims, and that the extension of our power has been hitherto 
 highly beneficial. But why, in the scries of improvements, has 
 Christianity been neglected ? Why has the communication of the 
 greatest good we have to bestow, been hitherto fettered and res- 
 trained ; and while every modification of idolatry, not excepting 
 the bloody and obscene orgies of Juggernaut, have received support, 
 have attempts to instruct the natives in the things which be- 
 long to their peace, been suppressed or discountenanced ? It 
 will surely appear surprising to posterity, that a nation glorying 
 in the purity of its faith as one of its highest distinctions, should 
 suffer its transactions in the cast to be characterised by the spirit 
 of infidelity, as though they imagined the foundations of empire 
 could only be laid in apostacy and impiety ; at a moment too, when 
 Europe, convulsed to its centre, beholds these frantic nations swept 
 with the besom of destruction !" 
 
 The efforts of the friends of religious liberty were so far success- 
 ful as to obtain in the Act, the insertion of four clauses relating to 
 "persons desirous of going to India, for the purpose of promoting 
 the religious and moral improvement of the natives," beneficial iu 
 their results, though not such as to preclude absolutely the oppres- 
 sions of a resolved infidelity and despotism. 
 
 Since this period, a brighter day has dawned upon the east. 
 Missionaries are no longer forbidden to land upon the shores of 
 India, but are rather welcomed to its glowing plains. As of old, 
 ' the earth helped the woman,' a most important change has come 
 over the authorities of India ; and the interests of education, and 
 tlie civilization and evangelization of our eastern dominions, obtain 
 their cordial concurrence and support. One proof among many 
 may here be noticed. A correspondent in March 1829, stated that 
 the following notice appeared daily in the Calcutta Papers. — " The 
 Governor-General invites the communication of all suggestions 
 tending to promote any branch of national industry ; to improve 
 the commercial intercourse by land or watei* ; to amend the defects of
 
 888 
 
 the existing establishments ; to encourage the diffusion of education 
 and useful knowledge ; and to advance the general prosperity and 
 happiness of the British empire in India!" 
 
 The late Rev. W. H. Pearce of Calcutta, on his visit to this 
 country in 1837, thus describes the important changes in progress 
 in India, and the desire of the Natives for education both in their 
 own language and in English. 
 
 " It is evident to all acquainted with the state of native society 
 in Calcutta, that a great and interesting change in the Hindoo mind 
 has been long going on ; but has been lately far more clearly and 
 rapidly developed than before, and now requires corresponding ex- 
 ertions on the part of christians to give it a right direction. A new 
 era, it is evident, is now bursting on India. The labours of former 
 years are producing an extensive and beneficial influence, and am 
 impetus has been communicated to the native mind which can never 
 be repressed. In some places, the institutions of caste are gener- 
 ally, though not openly, violated; and in others, they have already 
 fallen into contempt. A taste for European science and literature 
 has been excited, v.'hich, in its influence, promises to be the most 
 important. Such ridiculous statements v.ith regard to geographi- 
 cal and astronomical facts are given in the sacred books of the 
 Hindoos, that every youth who acquires only elementary scientific 
 knowledge, soon suspects them to be false ; his religious opinions 
 being derived from the same works, doubt is gradually excited, 
 which the increasing knowledge of every day tends to strengthen, 
 till before his education is complete, Hindooism is discovered to 
 be utterly an imposture. Hence the pupils who receive an English 
 education, are all becoming, or have already become^ complete 
 unbelievers in the popular religion, and must either settle down as 
 atheists and deists on the one side, or as christians on the other. 
 Many thousands of youth are taught at the expense of differeat 
 missionary institutions ; these are all instructed in the great prin- 
 ciples of Christianity, and some almost every month acknowledge 
 the Saviour. But many young people are in very different circum- 
 stances. Four colleges in Calcutta, and twenty-three colleges and 
 superior schools in other large cities, have been established at the 
 expense of government ; in twenty-three of which, at least five 
 thousand native youths are now receiving an English education 
 of a superior order. No instruction in the principles of Christianity, 
 however, is afforded in these institutions ; so that as they begin to 
 siic the folly of Hindooism, they become acquainted with no better
 
 389 
 
 system of religion, nnd are thus exposed to the contagion of infi- 
 delity and vice. 
 
 " I may add, that their salvation or destruction will not take 
 place alone, — it must involve tliat of many others. The late 
 Governor-General, Lord William Bentinck, and his successor. Lord 
 Auckland, having very judiciously encouraged the English lang- 
 uage, in preference to to the Persian, in public business, the desire 
 for education in this language throughout India, is greater than was 
 ever known before. As an illustration, I may mention, that at the 
 latter end of last j^ear, when a new college was opened at liooghly, 
 a few miles above Calcutta, fourteen hundred native youths en- 
 rolled their names as English students within a lew days ! Several 
 native princes, with their chief officers, are already learning our 
 language, and are frequently applying to Calcutta for instructors. 
 To supply the demand from all quarters, numerous teachers are 
 required ; and the pupils who are now under instruction in Calcutta, 
 in the government as well as the mission schools, being the most 
 advanced, will without doubt be engaged, and in a few years be 
 scattered all over the country as instructors of their countrymen. 
 Even now, almost every boy who receives instruction in English 
 in the day time, communicates it to a class of his relations and ac- 
 quaintances, at night ; and several advanced pupils, who are still 
 pursuing their studies, unite in superintending a large free school 
 for the benefit of their countrymen. How lamentable will it be, if 
 these young men, becoming infidels, should proselyte their pupils, 
 as they emerge from heathenism, into the same destructive senti- 
 ments ! How delightful will it be, if through the active exertions 
 of missionaries, many of them should now be brought to God, and 
 in various situations of influence, which from their superior inform- 
 ation they must occupy, should widely diff"use among their country- 
 men, a saving knowledge of the blessed Redeemer !" 
 
 It is scarcely necessary to state, that, a similar movement is per- 
 ceptible in Orissa ; the Government School at Cuttack, in 
 favor of which the Missionaries, though reluctantly, relinquished 
 their own Benevolent Institution established in 1823, is one of the 
 Schools above referred to, and that upon the whole, it is anticipated 
 that the diffusion of general knowledge cannot fail of promoting the 
 downfiil of Idolatry and the diffusion of the gospel. 
 
 One of the most evident and pleasing features of the progress of 
 Christianity in India, is the abolition, through its mild and human- 
 izing influence, of various inhuman, impolitic, and mischievous 
 practices. It appears important to place these triumphs of our
 
 390 
 
 common Christianity in detail, that the friends of Christian Missions 
 may ' thank God and take courage.' 
 
 Infanticide. — It is impossible here to enter into a description 
 of the origin and nature, the extent and atrocities of this unnatural 
 custom. The writer has endeavoured to do so in two editions of a 
 Pamphlet on ^Infanticide in India,'' and in his ^India's Cries to 
 British Humanity .^ This practice has chiefly prevailed at Saugur 
 Island, near Calcutta, and in Western India, in the Provinces of 
 Cutch and Guzerat. Dr. Carey, Buchanan, and other friends of 
 India, presented a Memorial to the IMarquis of Wellesley upon the 
 subject, and in 1802, a Regulation was passed abolishing Infanticide 
 at Saugur.-f- Colonel Walker exerted himself in Western India, to 
 obtain the renunciation of Infanticide, in 1808. J It is a subject of 
 deep regret, that on the departure of that philanthropic Gentleman 
 from India, this important document became in effect a dead letter. 
 More recently the British Government has shewn a very laudable 
 zeal to abolish this inhuman and murderous custom. In October 
 1819, "A Treaty of Alliance between the Hon. East India Com- 
 pany and His Highness Maha Raja Mirza Rao Shri Desscrljee, 
 Chief of Cutch, was formed. The following clauses are very im- 
 portant. 
 
 *' The Hon. Company engages to exercise no authority over the 
 domestic concerns of the Rao, or of those of any of the Jahrcja 
 Chieftains of the country. That the Rao, his heirs or successors, 
 shall be absolute masters of their territory, and that the civil and 
 criminal jurisdiction of the British Government shall not be intro- 
 duced. 
 
 "His Highness the Rao, his heirs and successors, at the par- 
 ticular instance of the Honourable Company, engage to abolish in 
 their own family the practice of Infanticide ; they also engage to 
 join heartily with the Honourable Company, in abolishing the 
 custom generally throughout the Bliyaud of Cutch. 
 
 " Previously to the execution of the deed of guarantee in favour 
 of the Jahrcja Bhyaud, according to the tenour of the sixteenth 
 article, a written engagement shall be entered into by them to abstain 
 from the practice of Infanticide ; and specifying that, in case any 
 of them do practise it, the guilty person shall submit to a punish- 
 ment of any kind that may be determined by the Honourable 
 Company's Government and the Dutch Durbar." 
 
 t See this valuable Document, Par. Papers on Infanticide, 1824, p. 29,30. 
 t Par. Papers on Infanticide, 1824, p. 49.
 
 391 
 
 It is a subject of deep regret, that this practice is not yet fully 
 extirpated. The Governor of Bombay addressed the Court of 
 Directors in Nov. 1842, — "We now beg to solicit the attention of 
 your Honourable Court to Lieutenant-Colonel Melvill's Reports, 
 Dec. 8, 1810, and Jan. 11, 1841, submitting the first census that 
 has yet been obtained of the Jahreja population of Cutch and Wa- 
 gur ; and explaining the measures which either have been adopted 
 or are in progress for the suppression of Infanticide in Cutch, to- 
 gether with some observations regarding the custom of Suttee, 
 which we regret to state is still permitted in this provmce. At the 
 same time we request the notice of your Honourable Court to the 
 memorandum, date April 28th, 1841, written by your political 
 secretary, containing remarks and suggestions on these Reports. 
 Your Honourable Court will regret to find in these documents a 
 most lamentable account of the extent to which female Infanticide 
 has during the last twenty five-years prevailed in Cutch ; and that 
 it is established beyond doubt that the practice is not simply con- 
 fined to the Jahreja tribe, but that their evil example is followed by 
 other Hindoos, and even by Mahomedan tribes residing in that 
 province. 
 
 "The census submitted by Lieutenant-Colonel Melvill embraccfs 
 the whole of Cutch and Wagur, (with the exception of Addooee,) 
 belonging to tlie Chief of Moorvee, in Kattewar, and which is 
 now included in the census of that province, and exhibits the fol- 
 lowing results : 
 
 Total number of houses or heads of families 2,287 
 
 Ditto sons, grandsons, and great grandsons 2,625 
 
 Ditto daughters, granddaughters, and great granddaughters, 335 
 
 Excess of males over female children 2,290 
 
 "Deeply as the results thus exhibited are to be lamented, it is, 
 nevertheless, satisfactory to observe, from the observations con- 
 tained in Lieutenant-Colonel Melvill's Report, Dec. 8, 1840, that 
 the practice of Infanticide has lately diminished in a very sensible 
 degree ; and that the measures recently adopted lor its suppression, 
 although in their infancy, have already been rewarded with con- 
 siderable success." 
 
 The prevalence of Infanticide in Goomsur, a district of Orissa, 
 appears to have been very appalling. Lord Elphinstone, Governor 
 
 B 3
 
 392 
 
 of Madras, in a letter to \hc writer, dated Jan. 18-12, speaks of a 
 party of men being sent to aliolish the practice. The Friend of 
 India, Feb. 15, 1844, contains interesting intelligence upon this 
 subject,- — " We understand Hiat Captain ]\'[acpherson has lately- 
 returned to the low country, from a month's visit to the sacrificing 
 district of Goomsur, a tract about 30 miles long by 12 broad. 
 Although his stay was curtailed by attacks of fever, and the extent 
 of his operations necessarily thereby limited, yet, we believe, that 
 his visit has been eminently successful. Our letters state, that 
 all the tribes of Goomsur have been induced, not only to give up 
 their victims, (already more than 80 in number,) but also to pledge 
 themselves to the discontinuance of the rite of Human Sacrifice — 
 the great social right of the Khund religion. 
 
 " Human Sacrifice has been abolished as a puMic rite throughout 
 the whole district of Goomsur, though it may possibly be still oc- 
 casionally practised in secret. To us this appears to be great and 
 very gratifying success, and the abolition of the rite in the remain- 
 der of the Khund country, oug^ht now to be comparatively easy." 
 
 Suttees. — Suttee is the name given in India to the woman who 
 immolated herself on the funeral pile of her husband, or M'as buried 
 with his body, and denoted that the female considered herself faith- 
 ful to him even unto death ; the term is also applied to the rite 
 itself. Dr. Carey thus defines it in his Bengalee Dictionary, — 
 ^^ Suttee, From sut, good, chaste, pure, &c. ; a woman who burns 
 herself on her husband's funeral pile, that being thought an irrefra- 
 gable proof of her chastity." Diodorus Siculus, who twice refers 
 to the practice in the 103rd and 106 Olympiad, B. C. 327 and 314 
 yeai-s, supposes the practice to have originated in the unfaithfulness 
 cyf the women to their husbands, and their taking them off by mixing 
 deadly plants with their food. He observes, " This wicked practice 
 increasing, and the punishment of the guilty not serving to deter 
 others from the crime, a law was passed, that wives should be 
 burned with their deceased husbands, except such as were pregnant 
 and had children, and that the individual who refused to comply 
 with this law should be comjoelled to remain a widow, and be for 
 ever excluded from all rites and privileges, as guilty of inipiet}'. 
 ■'i'l. is measure being adopted, itfollov^ed, that the abominable dispo- 
 5ti:ion to which the wives were addicted, was converted into an op- 
 posite feeling. In order to avoid that climax of disgrace, they not 
 only took all possible care of their husbands' safety, but emulated
 
 
 each otlicr in promoting his glory and renown."* Stnibo is of the 
 same opinion. f jNIandello, a German who witnessed a Suttee at 
 Cambay in 1638, accounts for the rise of this singular custom in 
 the same manner.;}; A practice similar to the Suttee exists among 
 the Yarribanians in Africa, and its origin is very similarly accounted 
 for. 11 An intelligent Magistrate in India supposes it may have 
 originated in " the voluntary sacrifice of a widow inconsolable for 
 the loss of her husband, and who resolved to accompany liim on 
 the funeral pile," He supposes the IJrahmuns commended the 
 deed, and " the most esteemed authors of the age were induced to 
 recommend it. Menu and the most ancient and respectable writers 
 do not notice Suttee ; it was therefore not known or not approved 
 in their time.^ 
 
 The number of the Suttees in the three Presidencies of India, 
 from 1815 to 182G, as far as they can be ascertained, was 778!). 
 Probably a thousand poor unhappy widows have annually perished 
 in Hindostan. And has this practice existed for more than twenty 
 centuries? How noble the triumph when this horrible custom was 
 abolished by the British Government in India. The late Sir T. F. 
 Buxton, first drew the attention of the British Parliament to this 
 evil in India, in 1819, and in July 1821, appeared the first volume 
 of " Papers relating to East India Ajfairs ; viz. Hindoo Widows 
 and Voluntary Immolations.'" These were continued to eight vol- 
 umes, the last being dated June 1830. The first Pamphlet upon 
 the Suttee was published by Dr. Johns in 1816. The Rev. T. S. 
 Grimshawe followed in 1825, and in 1827 appeared the speeches of 
 J. Poynder, Esq. and R. Jackson, Esq., and the Suttee's Cry to 
 Britain. Bedford had the honor of being the first Town to petition 
 against the horrid custom in 1823. Numerous petitions were pre- 
 sented i:i 1827 and 1828, and utiexpected and great was the joy, 
 when in Dec. 1829, that excellent and benevolent Governor-Gen- 
 eral Lord William Bentinck abolished the practice. The Regula- 
 tion** is dated " Fort William, 4th December, 1829," and signed 
 " W. Bentinck, Combermere ; W. B. Bailey, C. T. Metcalfe." 
 This magnanimous act will be mentioned in terms of high approba- 
 tion by all succeeding generations. His Lordship and those who 
 co-operated with him, have acquired honors in comparison with 
 
 whiich — 
 
 " The laurels that a CiCoar loaps are weeds." 
 
 * Lib. xix. c. 32, 33. i GeoKV. Lib. xv. Asi. Jomivil, May 1827. 
 
 : Asi. Jour. Jan. 1823. || Eel. Rev. Way 1832, p. 378. 
 H India's Cries, 3rd edit. p. 215. *• vp. 233 1, and G. Bjp. llc- 
 
 poiitory, ISuO, pp. 271)80.
 
 394 
 
 The Madras Government abolished the rite by a similar Regula- 
 tion dated Feb. 2, 1830, and the Governor of Bombay abolished it 
 before the close of the year. It is to be regretted that the Suttee 
 still lingers, like a wild beast in the jungle, among the Seiks, in 
 Gwalior, Cutch, and little Java, and some few independent States. 
 It is hoped that the influence of the British power and example will 
 effect its universal abolition. Haste happy day ! when all the 
 miseries of heathenism shall 
 
 " Be buried 'midst the wreck of things that were." 
 
 Anii-colonization Regulations and distinction of coheir and re- 
 Ji(jion in the Functionaries of the State have been removed. It was 
 the singular policy of the East India Company for many years 
 to discourage and prohibit the settlement of Englishmen in their 
 eastern territories. A writer in an Indian Magazine uses very 
 strong terms in reference to this policy, viz. " Never could insan- 
 ity have devised any thing more utterly monstrous than the pro- 
 hibition of Englishmen to settle in India." Hence Burke in his 
 day thundered against his countrymen, exclaming, — "Were we to 
 be driven out of India this day, nothing would remain to tell that 
 it had been possessed during the inglorious period of our dominion, 
 by any better than the ourang-outang or the tiger." Heber more 
 temperately, but scarcely less cuttingly, observed ; — " It was 
 painful for me to think, if the English were now expelled from 
 India, how few relics would be left behind of their religion, their 
 power, or their civil and military magnificence. Still little, very 
 little is done in comparison with all that there is to do." Rome 
 held her conquest by colonizing them. Hume thus eulogizes 
 Agricola, the ablest and wisest of the conquerors of Britain. — " He 
 introduced law and civility among the Britons, taught them to desire 
 and raise all the conveniences of life, reconciled them to the Roman 
 language and manners, instructed them in letters and sciences, and 
 employed every expedient to render those chains which he had 
 forged, both easy and agreeable to them. The inhabitants having 
 experienced how unequal their own force was to resist that of the 
 Romans, acquiesced in the dominion of their masters, and were 
 gradually incorporated in that mighty empire." 
 
 The New India Bill, the provisions of which took eflTect from 
 and after April 22, 1834, contained three important clauses relative 
 to the settlement of Europeans in India. 
 
 Lord W. Bentinck took away all the remaining restrictions Is 
 India thus opened to settlers from every part of her IMajesty's
 
 395 
 
 territories ? Are many persons and families of property and talent, 
 character and influence, removing to British America, the United 
 States, Cape Colony, Australia, Van Dienuui's Land, &c. ? Are 
 there no suitable persons in our Churches and congregations, who 
 could settle in Bengal, and especially Orissa, and in various ways 
 aid the cause of Christ ? The Jews were scattered over the whole 
 Roman empire, and they generally formed, as the seals of apos- 
 tolic labours, the nucleus of Christian churches. Let our friends, 
 our children, be taught to look forward to such an object, as im- 
 portant to the interests of commerce, morals, and religion, in 
 Ilindostan, and the whole of the Eastern world. A friend in trade 
 at Nottingham has long had his mind directed to this object. Now 
 the way is open. "Who is there among you of all his people ? 
 his God be with him, and let him go up to Jerusalem, which is in 
 Judah, and build the house of the Lord God of Israel, (he is tho 
 God,) which is in Jerusalem. And whosoever remaineth in any 
 place where he sojourneth, let the men of his place help him with 
 silver, and with gold, and with goods, and with beasts, beside 
 the free will offering, for the house of God, that is in Jerusalem." 
 Ezra i. 3, 4. 
 
 Tlie Despatch to abolish British Connexion with Idolatry in India, 
 The reader must have noticed with painful interest, the obstaclesi 
 opposed to the progress of the gospel by the impolitic and un- 
 christian conduct of the British Government in India, in regulating, 
 fostering, and deriving wealth from its deadly superstitions. The 
 writer has felt this subject for these twenty-four years, and has 
 prayerfully cherished the purpose to labour for their removal. 
 
 A correspondent in India writing from Manargoody, Dee. ISIl, 
 says — " Christian England is the main support of the Idolatry of this 
 country ; and if that support be withdrawn, Idolatry in this land will 
 soon fall." A Hindoo very justly inquired — " If the Government 
 do not forsake Juggernaut, how can you expect that we siiould ?" 
 A Hindoo at Allahabad, (where a tax was levied by the Govt on 
 pilgrims that bathed in the junction of the Ganges and the Jumna, 
 and even stooped to the degradation of licensing barbers for the 
 purpose,) inquired — " / have paid the Company this morning a rupee 
 for my salvation, and can there be a doubt of my safety ?" Tliis 
 evil has extended its ramifications into almost every part of Ilindos- 
 tan ; and the evil is far from being eradicated in the Madras and 
 Bombay Presidencies. In Feb. 1833, a very valuable Despatch 
 upon this subject, said to be from the pen of the Right Hon. Lord
 
 396 
 
 India. The following summary of its provisions is peculiarly in- 
 teresting. 
 
 1. "That the interference of British Fnnctionarios in the interior 
 management of native temples, in the customs, habits, and religious 
 proceedings of their i)riests and attendants, in the arrjmgements of their 
 ceremonies, rites, and festivals, and generally in tlie condition of their 
 interior economy, shall cease. 
 
 2. *' That the Pilgrim Tax shall be every where abolished. 
 
 3. "That fines and offerings shall no longer be considered as sources 
 of revenue by the 13ritisii Government, and they shall consequently no 
 longer be collected or received by the servants of tlie East India 
 Company. 
 
 4. " That no servant of the East India Company shall be engaged in 
 the collection, management, or custody of monies in the nature of fines 
 or offerings, in whatever manner obtained, or whtlher furnisiicd in 
 cash or in kind. 
 
 5. " Tliat no servant of the East India Company shall hereafter 
 derive any emolument resulting from the above mentioned or any similar 
 sources. 
 
 6. "That in all measures relating to their temples, their worship, 
 their festivals, their religious practices, their ceremonial observances, 
 our native subjects be left entirely to themselves. 
 
 7. "That in every case in which it has been found necessary to form 
 and keep up a police force, especially with a viev/ to the peace and se- 
 curity of the pilgrims or the worshippers, such police shall hereafter be 
 maintained and made available out of the general revenues of the 
 country." 
 
 Excellent as are the provisions of this invaluable Despatch, it is 
 notorious that it has not yet been fully carried into effect, in various 
 parts of India. It is imperative in the friends of their country, and 
 of Christianity in the east, to use every effort till our Rulers are' 
 ■" free from the pollution of Idols." Haste happy day ! 
 
 nigrim Tax Abolition Measure. This unchristian system of 
 making a gain of Idolatry has past under notice and received de- 
 served condemnation, but like every improvement that involves the 
 loss of money, many years rolled away before the friends of missions 
 hailed the accomplishment of their long cherished desires, in refer- 
 ence to some principal temples. A few generations hence it will 
 scarcely be credited that Britons, enlightened Britons, living in the 
 nineteenth century of the Christian era, amassed wealth from the 
 miserable votaries of superstition at Juggernaut, Gya, Allahabad, 
 Tripetty, &c. At the temple of Juggernaut the mistaken policy of 
 Government actually regulated tlie fees of the liilgrim Hunters, for- 
 getting that these parties would not only take what the law pre- 
 scribed, but as much more as they could get from their deluded
 
 397 
 
 votaries ; v.iio, boj^g^ared by these rcj];ulations and exactions, droop- 
 ed and died by hundreds and thousands in their long pilgrimages. 
 Oh my country ! may God in mercy deliver thee ^^ from blood- 
 guiltiness." Tlie abolition of the Pilgrim Tax at Juggernaut, &-c., 
 is an important event. See the Act, in the G. Baptist Repository^ 
 1843, page 312. It is dated April 20, 1840. 
 
 j4holHion of Slarenj. It is the genius of Christianity to promote 
 the temporal as veil as the spiritual welfare of mankind. Harris 
 in his Britannia, has well observed — " It is the distinguishing fea- 
 ture of Christian benevolence, tliut while it aims cliiefly at the 
 highest good of man, it bestows a proportionate regard on all his 
 inferior interests : resembling its divine Exemplar, ivho on his way 
 to the Cross to save a ivorld, often stood still to heal the diseased and 
 relieve the wretched.'' Slavery very extensively prevailed in Bri- 
 tish India. The slaves in Canara, Malabar, Travancore, Tinne- 
 velly, Trichinopoly, &c. &c., amounted to 800,297. Some writers 
 estimated them much higher. One extract from the voluminous 
 Par. Papers on Slavery in India, will demonstrate its character. — • 
 " The treatment of slaves necessarily depends principally on the 
 individual character of their ov.ners ; and when we reflect on those 
 evils which are inseparable from even the mildest state of slavery, 
 and consider how large a portion of our most industrious subjects 
 are at present totally deprived of a free market for their labour — 
 restricted by inheritance to a mere subsistence— and sold and trans- 
 ferred with the land which they till — policy no less than humanity, 
 would appear to dictate the propriety of gradually relieving them 
 from those restrictions which have reduced them, and must continue 
 to confine them, to a condition scarcely svperior to that of the cattle 
 which they follow at the flouyh.''* The writer has long cherished 
 an interest in the abolition of East India Slavery, and has often 
 regretted that West India Slavery so much engrossed the sympathies 
 of the friends of humanity. Great was the joy of every Philan- 
 thropist when tidings arrived of the suppression of Slavery through- 
 out our territories in India. It was hailed by the Anti-Slavery 
 Convention then assembled in London, with the greatest delia:ht. 
 It has been frequently observed of this measure — " In the grandeur 
 of its conception it rivals those great measures of justice and bene- 
 volence — the Act for the Abolition of the African Slave Trade, and 
 the Law for the extinction of Slavery in the British Colonies ; so 
 in the magnitude of its blessed results will it eclipse them both. 
 
 * See India's Cries, p.3Gl.
 
 398 
 
 Its effects on all Asia will be immense ! The States bordering on 
 the British dominions in India must follow the example of emanci- 
 pation, or their slaves will seek liberty in flight, and find it under 
 the protection of our laws. The spirit of freedom is ditfusive ; like 
 the light of heaven, it will find its way to the dark places of the 
 earth, which are full of the habitations of cruelty." 
 
 The brevity and comprehensive range of this measure, viewed in 
 connexion with its truly enlightened spirit, entitle it to universal 
 imitation in legislative proceedings. See Gen. Bap. Repository, 
 1843, page 312. 
 
 Disallowance of the Government Grant to Juggernaut'' s Temple. 
 The Poet justly observes — " 'Tis lame kindness that does its work 
 by halves." This very forcibly applied to the British Government 
 in reference to the repeal of the Pilgrim Tax at Juggernaut. It 
 was anticipated that all connexion with the Temple and its affairs 
 would cease ; judge how great was the surprise and regret of all 
 interested in the question, to read in Lord Auckland's Despatch in 
 Nov. 1838, — " I would therefore in wholly relinquishing the tax, 
 make over to the Rajah of Khoordah as Superintendent, and to the 
 Priests, the entire management of the ceremonies and affairs of the 
 Temple, on the understanding of the established pecuniary donation. 
 I would retain the suttais hazaree mehal (or Temple lands) in the 
 management of our revenue officers, &c." 
 
 Lord Auckland conceived, from some erroneous statements made 
 to him, that " we conciliated submission by binding ourselves to 
 the accustomed maintenance of the temples of the country." Lord 
 Wellesley thought otherwise, and during his administration, no sup- 
 port was given to Juggernaut's Temple, or any Tax levied. The 
 friends of the Orissa Mission felt this " established Government 
 Donation'' to be a great abomination ; and on June 21st, 1843, 
 Memorials were presented to the Right Hon. the Earl of Ripon, 
 President of the India Board, and also to the Court of Directors 
 and Proprietors.* 
 
 At a Quarterly Court, held Dec. 18, 1844, the Chairman stated, 
 " The necessarj' documents have been forwarded to India, to com- 
 jilete the severance of the Govt, of India from the idolatrous worship 
 of the Natives in the temple of Juggernaut." The last Despatch is 
 dated Dec. 18, 1844,-j- which is of a satisfactory character. Mr. 
 Lacey wrote under date October IGth, 1844—" The endowment 
 
 * See this Memorial G. B. Repository 1843, pp. 256. 
 t G. B. Repository 1S15, pp. 318.
 
 — '^'OC^li
 
 399 
 
 lands linve been given up." This docs not appear to be yet 
 complete — Alas ! 
 
 In a letter dated May 18 10, he speaks of a sum of money 
 being given by the Britisli Government, apparently, for the 
 relief of the poor, miserable pilgrims. He says — " The sum 
 of 30,000 rupees is conveyed by the officers of the Rajah, from the 
 Collector's office, before the multitude — -a most convincing proof 
 that the Idol is the object of British support and patronage. Orders 
 have, it appears, come out for the suspension of the donation, and 
 it is acknowledged, that there exits no obligation or pledge. The 
 seat of power is at home. The lever must be applied and worked 
 there, and then the unsightly monstrous incubus -will be rolled 
 away." If this grant is for the relief of the pilgrims, it is highly 
 exceptionable. Multitudes will be induced to take the pilgrimage 
 for the sake of obtaining a trifle. Surely "the orders for the sus- 
 pension of the donation" will be speedily obeyed ; that Britain may 
 be free from connexion with the pollutiona of this ' high place' of 
 idolatry. 
 
 Tlie Chnruek Poojah, the Ex-posure of the sick on the hanhs of the 
 Ganges, Burning the dead, Sf-c., are all revolting customs which the 
 mild influence of Christianity will remove. The former was 
 prohibited in Calcutta in 1833, a happy commencement of its 
 general suppression in Bengal and Orissa. One of the Hindoo 
 Papers in Calcutta, called upon the Authorities to put down these 
 disgusting exhibitions. The Editor says — " We earnestly implore 
 our Rulers to rescue a deluded people from the thraldom of inhuman 
 superstition. Let Pundits and other res})ectahle independent Na- 
 tives be consulted on the subject, and if Government find that the 
 cruelties practised at this Poojah are not enjoined by the Shasters, 
 let bye-laws be immediately made and promulgated among the peo- 
 ple by beat of torn tom." 
 
 The Exposure of the Sick, it is apprehended has not awakened 
 that deep attention which its real character demands. Ram ^lohun 
 Roy, in conversation with the writer in London, emphatically said 
 of it — *' It is murder! murder T^ The Rev, J. Lacroix, in his 
 speech at Exeter Hall, May 1812, fiolemnly declared, "The prac- 
 tice of exposing the sick on the banks of the Ganges is still mur- 
 dering its thousands, and increasing the agonies of death in its tens 
 of thousands." The Rev. W. Carey of Cutwa, in Bengal, in Nov. 
 
 c 3
 
 400 
 
 1845, writes — " I liope the time is not faroiT, when Ghaut Murders 
 will be abolished, and not only the bringing the dying to the river, 
 but also their bringing the dead. Thousands are destroyed by 
 being brought to the river before they are dead: but bringing the 
 dead and burning them, or casting them into the stream, is a cloak 
 by which thousands of murders have been concealed. Not only so, 
 but at times the water is made so impure, I have no doubt thou- 
 sands of people die by drinking it. A little river clay or water 
 taken to dying people would serce the same purpose ; therefore, to put 
 a stop to all these practices would be no hardship to the Natives. 
 O what a blessing would attend it !'' 
 
 The abolition of this murderous custom is loudly demanded of 
 the benevolent Rulers of India. Ram Mohun Roy stated in a 
 letter, " From a reference to the decision on the Appeal to the King 
 in Council, made by certain Hindoo inhabitants of Calcutta, against 
 the abolition of the practice of burning Hindoo Avidows alive, it is 
 evident, that the local Government of India is invested with the power 
 of aholishinc) any cruel practice without standing in need of parlia- 
 mentary authority." May this power be speedily exerted on behalf 
 of those who are daily ' drawn unto death and ready to be slain' by 
 this liorrid superstition. 
 
 Tlie Crematian or burning the dead, or casting them into the river, 
 it is conceived will disappear before the humane influence of the 
 gospel. " The practice of burning the dead (says Mr. Ward) tends 
 very much to blunt the feelings of the living, and the method of 
 doing it is a striking contrast to the respect and tender feelings 
 cherished in burying the dead among Christians. In the Hindoo 
 funerals, no children or relations are seen weeping over the pile ; 
 the only persons present are two or three men, with bamboos 
 in their hands, to keep the limbs and bones on the fire, and to fa- 
 cilitate their destruction. Even the ashes are washed away, or 
 thrown into the Ganges, jiot leaving a vestige that can remind the 
 living of tJieir deceased friends.'' Intelligence from India states, 
 " The King of Bokhara has prohibited his Hindoo subjects from 
 burning their dead. The order has b^en quietly submitted to." — 
 When will the barbarous rite of cremation cease to brutalize the 
 Hindoo people ? 
 
 'j'he review which has passed under the reader's notice, may be 
 considered as affecting the exterior of Christianity ; but the interior 
 is scarcely less encouraging. Let us obey the command to the 
 church in the wilderness — " Thou shalt remember all the way which 
 the Lord thy God led thee these forty years in the wilderness."
 
 401 
 
 '* When a comparison has been drawn (says Dr. Cox,) between the 
 operations of the mission in the East and West Indies, it has been 
 frequently to the disadvantage of the former ; so that the public 
 mind, attracted by the splendid successes of the missionary and 
 anti-slavery operations in Jamaica, seemed, for a long period, to be 
 cooling in interest and sympatliy with regard to the East. This 
 was the more to be lamented, not only on account of that country 
 being the primary seat of the mission abroad, and having for a long 
 succession of years attracted universal attention by the unparalleled 
 exertions of Carey and others, but also because the amount of good 
 accomplished, though dilferent in kind, was perhaps equal in degree 
 to that of any part of the great undertaking. The results of labour 
 were more immediate, more rapid, and, if it may be so expressed, 
 more personal in the West Indies than in the East, as made known 
 in converted thousands and tens of thousands, and in the far re- 
 sounding victories over slavery ; while in India, the work was, and 
 still is, in a measure preparatory and prospective, as traceable, in 
 the cidlivalion of native talent, the extermination of native and eu- 
 ropean prejudice against the gospel, the improvement of the young, 
 the diminution of the power of idol gods and their advocates over the 
 l>opular mind, and above all, in the circulation of translated ^^ortions 
 of the sacred Scriptures among the teeming myriads of Asia, in their 
 vernacular languages." See Cox's History, vol. ii. p. 273, and vol. 
 i. p. 96-102. 
 
 The review of a quarter of a century of christian exertion in Orissa 
 is very encouraging. We have seen the chains of caste broken in 
 numerous instances. The victory over language is scarcely less 
 marked, as is demonstrated by the revision of the Scriptures, in the 
 preparation of Tracts, the publication of valuable Dictionaries, and 
 all the various labours of the local press, not to omit the ability of 
 the Missionaries to preach the gospel with great power and eitecl. 
 It is stated that a respectable Native at Cuttaek, was observed at a 
 little distance from the bazaar, listening to Mr. Lacey, and on being 
 spoken to, he expressed his admiration at the fluency which he had 
 acquired in the Oreah language. The work of conversion has btcn 
 of the most decided and satisfactory character, as must have been 
 evident from the history of the converts already perused. The 
 number of Native Preachers is an encouraging proof of the influence 
 of the gospel. Ten have been ordained to the work of the evangelist, 
 and as many more as preachers or students are helpers in Christ. 
 Mr. Ward's desire and prayer in 1799 have been fulfilled. The 
 "new caste has arisen, and Brahmuns preach the gospel." The
 
 402 
 
 reflex influence of the mission at home has been most valuable. 
 "Charity is twice blessed ;" and this has been verified in the mis- 
 sionary enterprize. A new state and order of things has arisen ; 
 the scale of contributions in every good work has been increased, 
 and we have seen that "There is that scattereth and yet increaseth." 
 The value of the mission to the British churches is beyond calcula- 
 tion. The travels, labours, numerous works from the press, &c., 
 &c., of its agents, missionaries, and active supporters, demonstrate 
 the wisdom of the Great Head of the church, in his new axiom of 
 christian morals — " It is more blessed to give than to receive." It 
 has been remarked, " Man is built up on circumstances." And 
 what circumstances so favorable as the promotion and advocacy of 
 the Bible, Missionary, Sunday School, and Tract Societies ? The 
 General Baptist Churches have more than doubled their number 
 and members since the commencement of their missionary opera- 
 tions. The Lord still " delight over his people to do tiiem good," 
 to " bless and to make a blessing." 
 
 The decay of Idolatry and Mahomedanism gives promise, as the 
 scripture expressoth it, that, " that which decayeth and waxeth old 
 is ready to vanish away." The efl:brts of tlie christian church to 
 dispel the darkness of the east are still weak and few, compared 
 with the wants of the population. As some one expresses it — 
 " The idea that for thousands upon thousands of years idolatry has 
 enslaved the inhabitants of that country is dreadfully overwhelming, 
 but faith in our immutable Saviour affords the cheering hope, that 
 small as is the little band there engaged, and weak as are our efforts, 
 yet, they form the advanced guard of the army of the Prince of 
 Peace ; which shall one day conquer every opposition, and captivate 
 every soul, and triumphantly exclaim, ' Thanks be to God v/ho al- 
 ways causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the 
 savour of his knowledge by us, in every place !' " 
 
 The following fact speaks volumes on the influence of education 
 and the diffusion of christian light. It is extracted from a Hindoo 
 newspaper called Pruhhakar. "A few days ago, an inhabitant of 
 Calcutta took his son with him to Kaleeghaut, to obtain a durshun 
 of the divine Kalee. Plaving gone to a shop, and, after bathing, 
 prepared his offering for worship, he approached the goddess, and, 
 with all present, prostrated himself before her. But his sweet son 
 olFered no worship. This fool of a child, only saluted her who is 
 worthy of the humble adoration of Brumha and all the gods, with 
 — "Good morning, Madam!!" On hearing this, many put their 
 hands to their ears and fled, and as his father was about to chastise
 
 403 
 
 him, a worthy person prevented him, saying, ' Be cahn, it is not 
 proper to exliibit passion in this pL'icc' Tiie father, witli gricl', ex- 
 chiinied, ' What crime had I committed, that I should have placed 
 you in the Hindoo College, that, for your sake, my caste, honour, 
 and every thing else should be lost ? Alas ! for this wicked son ! 
 I am a separated man, and cannot go to the Dhurma Subha.' Many 
 lieaiing this lamentation, asked him, ' Sir, we have heard tliat the 
 Hindoo College is under the direction of many respectable liengaleo 
 inhabitants of Calcutta ; how then is there such misconduct among 
 the students V He replied, ' Sirs, do not inquire into the merits of 
 the great Bengalees ; you can see how by donations of their money 
 they are destroying the future welfare of all. How then can I speak 
 of the merits of our Bengalee Baboos ?' — A Servant of Kamee." 
 
 The diffusion of Christian knowledge is attended with the most 
 important results. It is an acknov/ledged maxim — Jh hustc dcccri, 
 fas est, — from an enemy to learn is right. Hear the following com- 
 plaint of a Hindoo, addressed to the Dhurma Subha, which appeared 
 in a Bengalee Newspaper in Calcutta, in 1812. 
 
 " O most holy men, do not bnast nny longer of being Hindoos ! You 
 think your children will remain faithful to tlie religion of tlieir fathers, 
 and join your religious bodies to defend Jlindooism. Give up such hopes. 
 The niissiontiry gentlemen, who have left their own country and come to 
 India, are now, whole bauds of theiu, perambulating every lane and 
 corner, in order to destroy the Hindoo religion; and foolish boys, like 
 greedy fishes, being deceived by the hojje of gain, are caught by the 
 hook of their sorcery. In consequence of the exertions of Mr. Uuff, 
 many boys have given up their fauiily, caste and religion ; entered the 
 family of Jesus ; have been initiated into the mysteries of the Bible ; 
 and have destro)^ed their own nobility by thiur instruction. The leopard 
 of the Hedo forest swallows up, one Jifter the other, those children who 
 in mulcrstanding, are not above beasts. Last week a child again lifted 
 his wings, and flew to the tree of the love of Jesus Christ. What will 
 happen hereafter nobody can tell. Like the sacrifical block at Kaligh;it, 
 the blocks of the missionaries are day and night ready, and whenever 
 they find an opportunity, they bring their oblation and kill their victiui. 
 
 We are more afraid of the padrees than of cholera, fevers, or snake -bites ; 
 for these may be healed by cliarms and by medicines : but for the dis- 
 ease which tiie padrees inflict, neither charm nor medicine avails any- 
 thing. This time Mr. Duff has returned from England with great design : 
 he is very learned, and has a particular ability for instruction : it is 
 therefore not to be wondered, when, by his instruction, senseless children 
 are deluded, and plung into the ocean of Christ Jesus' religion. 
 
 We cannot find great fault with the i)adrees, for it is the glory of their 
 own religion that they have crossed seven oceans and t'lirteen rivers, 
 [a saying among the Hindoos] come into tliis country and are now s})en- 
 diiig immense sums in order to convert the Hindoos. Our religion, having 
 no means of defending itself, is dying, and is going to its hon>e, that is to 
 say, to the house of Yam [the infernal regions]; and the holy men of 
 Dhurma Subha will not even once apply the medicine of their eudeav-
 
 404 
 
 ours for the restoration of their dying religion. Why do you quarrel with 
 each other? If all the children join the white-faced Ilishees [Sages] you 
 will soon have nothing left to quarrel ahout?" 
 
 Grent are the facilities possessed hy Britain for the diffusion of 
 divine Ji(jht. " jNIany are the ties (says the Rev. J. G. Pike) which 
 bind England to a British heart ; many the excellencies which make 
 her appear "the pearl of the ocean — the gem of the earth." To 
 the Christian, however, the dearest attraction of his native land 
 springs from the fact, that Britain appears appointed to lead the 
 van, in preparing the way for the final and universal triumph of the 
 Prince of Peace. Was the Gospel to be diffused through the count- 
 less Islands of the vast Pacific ? England by her Colonies in Aus- 
 tralasia prepared the way. — Did one hundred millions of Hindoos 
 need that inestimable treasure ? England has Ilindostan committed 
 almost miraculously to her care, — Did Birma reject the messages of 
 gospel mercy? much of Birma is given to England ; and a wide and 
 effectual door is opened for introducing the rejected religion of the 
 Cross. — Do nations, whose coasts extend through a space of many 
 thousand miles, dwell around the Mediterranean, enveloped in su- 
 perstition's darkest night — has the light of truth being extinguished 
 in their dwellings, and death and darkness overspread their once 
 favoured abodes ? England has Malta given to her, whence that 
 light has again begun to shine, which at length shall shine on every 
 child of man. Feeble and inadequate indeed are all the exertions 
 as yet employed to diffuse that light; yet in them British Christians 
 have the happiness of taking the lead." 
 
 How coinmanding the position which Great Britain occupies 
 among the host of nations. A French writer thus eulogizes it, 
 " The British Empire may be considered as the greatest that ever 
 existed; surpassing all others also in knowledge, moral character, 
 and merit. The sun never sets on its dominions ! Before his rays 
 withdraw from the steeples of Quebec, his morning rays have en- 
 lightened the districts of Port Jackson ; and while he is setting to 
 the countries round Lake Superior, he is rising to those about the 
 banks of the Ganges." How great the true glory of our country as 
 described in the following glowing period. "If an Asiatic or a 
 Roman of the conquering ages of Asia and Rome, could start from 
 his grave, with what astonishment would he see an Island, once 
 almost too trivial for his ambition, and too distant for his know- 
 ledge, — lording it over a dominion wider than all ancient empire, 
 touching with her sceptre the eastern and western extremities of the 
 earth, impressing her will on the councils of every kingdom, filling
 
 405 
 
 every corner of the earth witli her arts, her henevolence, and her 
 h-arning ; gathering into her hosom the opulent products of every 
 region ; pushing her brilliant adventures to every spot where man 
 can master the wild powers of nature ; controling an empire in tha 
 heart of Asia : not less proudly conquering another empire from tlie 
 swamps, and forests, and savage solitude of the western world ; 
 founding another empire in the new-born continent of the south ; 
 and ill all, leaving vestiges of herself that no time will ever wear 
 away ; erecting altars that shall last when sword and sceptre are 
 dust; founding institutes, not of harsh and sanguinary power, but 
 like the pillars in the journeyings of Israel, bearing sacred evidences 
 that their God had been their guide, and renewed his covenant with 
 his people ; i:)lanting her noble language, the old wisdom of her 
 laws, the matchless security of her freedom, the incalculable know- 
 ledge of her religion! — England, the mighty mother of empires; 
 the great dispenser of good ; the intellectual sovereign of the 
 globe !" 
 
 The extent of the British dominions has been thus graphically 
 described on the occasion of the birth of the heir apparent to the 
 crown "Salutes in honour of his birth will be fired — in America — ■ 
 on the shores of Hudson Bay, along the whole line of the Canadian 
 Lakes, in New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, Newfoundland, in the Ber- 
 mudas^ at a hundred points in the West Indies, in the forests of 
 Guiana, and in the distant Falkland Islands, near Cape Horn ; in 
 Europe — in the British Islands, from the Rock of Gibraltar, from 
 the impregnable fortifications of Malta, and in the Ionian Islands ; 
 in Africa — on the Guinea Coast, at St. Helena and Ascension ; 
 from the Cape to the Orange River, and at the Mauritius ; in Asia 
 — from the fortress of Aden in Arabia, at Karrack in the Persian 
 Gulf, by the British army in Affghanistan, along the Himalaya 
 Mountains, the Banks of the Indus and the Ganges, to the soulliern 
 point of India, in the Island of Ceylon, beyond the Ganges in 
 Assam and Arracan, at Prince of Wales' Island and Singapore, and 
 on the shores of China, at Hong Kong and Chusan ; and in Aus- 
 tralia, at the Settlements formed on every side of the Australian 
 Continent and Islands, and in the Strait which separates the Islands 
 of the New Zealanders ! No Prince has ever been born "either in 
 this or any other country — in ancient or modern times — whose birih 
 would be hailed with rejoicing, at so many different and distant 
 points in every quarter of the world." O may our country seriously 
 consider her high destiny, and the church of Christ in every part of 
 our empire sedulously labour to fulfil her " high and holy calling."
 
 406 
 
 An excellent writer has well said — " In the government of the 
 Great Disposer of events, nothing is done without a reason, and 
 that " the wisest reason." Tlie reduction of so vast a portion of 
 the earth under the Roman sceptre, was among the providential 
 means of exteiuling Christianity. What design inferior to this can 
 he the ultimate cause of Hliis miyltty donative of supremacy' to an 
 Island in the German Ocean — the very end of the ancient world ? 
 Never was there a more significant emblem than has been grafted 
 upon the royal escutcheon of England, by the accession of the house 
 of Brunswick- — the white horse of triumph ! But who is its view- 
 less rider ? One whom heraldry knows not ; whose form the po- 
 litical eye discerns not ; but who not the less sways and directs, the 
 apparently self-guided movements of the unconscious agents of His 
 purposes. Whatever be the fate of England, she is planting in 
 the desert, and stretching over both hemispheres, ' a kingdom that 
 cannot be moved.' " 
 
 Let us cherish anticipations of the final triumph of Christianity 
 in the East. The writer knows not better how to exjDress this sen- 
 timent than in the glowing language of the late Rev. W. Ward, of 
 Serampore — '• It must have been to accomplish some very important 
 moral change in the eastern world, that so vast an empire as is 
 comprised in British India, containing nearly one hundred millions 
 of people, should have been placed under the dominion of one of 
 the smallest portions of the civilized world, and that at the other 
 extremity of the globe. This opinion, which is entertained by 
 every enlightened philanthropist, is greatly strengthened, when 
 we consider the long-degraded state of India, and of the immense 
 and immensely populous regions around it ; the moral enterprise of 
 the age in which these countries have been given to us; and that 
 Great Britain is the only country upon earth, from which the in- 
 tellectual and moral improvement of India could have been ex- 
 jiected. All these combined circumstances surely carry us to the 
 persuasion, that Divine Providence has, at this period of the world, 
 some great good to confer on the East ; and that, after so many long 
 and dark ages, each succeeding one becoming darker than the past, 
 the day-spring from on high is destined again to visit these regions, 
 containing the birth-place of humanity, filled with all that is mag- 
 nificent and immense iu creation, made sacred by the presence of 
 patriarchs, prophets, and the Messiah Himself, as well as the 
 theatre of the most remarkable revolutions that have ever been 
 exhibited on earth.
 
 407 
 
 "At (lifTcrcnt periods it seemed doubtful whether Portugal, or 
 Holland, or France, should obtain the ascendancy in the East. 
 But on tlicui it was not conferred. A day of trial was given to 
 these powers, but they were found unworthy of the great trust, 
 and incapable of accomplishing the good intended for India ; they 
 were therefore rejected. For a considerable period the power of 
 Britain in India appeared very precarious ; and, amidst such an 
 uncertainty, but little opportunity for improvement was afibrded. 
 Latterly, however, our power ha^ been so consolidated, in the de- 
 cided preference of our sway in the minds of the governed, and in 
 the complete dependence of every remaining power in India, that 
 the improvement of the intellectnal condition of the natives, as tlu; 
 means of uniting them to us from prir>ciple, has become the sound- 
 est policy, and a point of such paramount necessity and importance, 
 that almost every one, at all conversant with the state of our 
 Indian empire, is become a convert to this opinion. 
 
 " When it is considered that the intellectual condition of our 
 Indian population is far lower than that of our ancestors at the 
 period of the conquest ; that there is not a single school or book in 
 India by which the mind can be enlightened ; that all the countries 
 around Hindostan are enveloped in the same darkness ; that the 
 great mass of society in every country have emerged out of dark- 
 ness by a progress so slow, as to be almost imperceptible ; and 
 that the population, to be raised into active and thinking beings in 
 India, amounts to nearly one hundred millions, — all idea of the 
 danger to the parent state, from attempting to improve the mental 
 condition of society there, must be very extravagant. Many cen- 
 turies must pass away, before India shall be in the condition of our 
 American subjects at the commencement of their revolution ; and 
 after all these centuries shall have rolled over our country, if her 
 power, and splendour, and foreign possessions, shall be retained so 
 long, and she should, five or six hundred years hence, lose India, 
 she will derive greater glory from having elevated into a mental 
 and moral existence all these millions, than she would derive 
 from adding all China and Tartary to her eastern possession : 
 and India, thus enlightened and civilized, would, even in an inde- 
 pendent state, contribute more to the real prosperity of Britain as a 
 commercial people, by consuming her manufactures to a vast ex- 
 tent, than she does at present, or ever will do, remaining un- 
 civilized. 
 
 D 3
 
 408 
 
 "JBut let Hindostan receive tliat higher civilization she needs, 
 that cultivation of which sh.e is so capable, l?t European literature 
 be transfused into all her languages, and the ocean, from the ports 
 of Britain to India, will be covered with our merchant vessels ; and^ 
 from the centre of India moral culture and science will be extended 
 all over Asia, — to the Barman empire and Slam, to China, ■u'ith all 
 her millions, to Persia, and e^'en to Arabia ;> and the whole Eastern 
 hemisphere will be gilded wdth the rays of that Luminary, whose 
 beams alone are the source of all the life and moral beauty found 
 in our world. And when we consider that so many millions of the 
 pojxBiation of India are our fellow-subjects, Avhat a stimulus to seek 
 their good ! What a^i imperative, what a paramount duty ! Is it 
 not manifest, that in the mental and moral improvement of this vast 
 empire, Great Britain has a work of benevolence before her which 
 in national glory, will eclipse all her other achievements,, as much 
 as the meridian sun exceeds in splendour the morning star. Knour 
 then, the eounlry of the Howards and the Wilberforces, thy high 
 destiny f— Never ivere such miseries to be removed — never teas svch 
 a mighty good 'put within the potver of one nation — the raising a 
 populaiio'n of a hundred millions to a rational and happy existence, 
 and through them, the illumination and civilization of all Asia^"* 
 O Britain ! 
 
 " Pursue thy glorious course. Be this thy art, 
 Not to corrupt, but meliorate the heart ; 
 Where'er mankind in Gentile darkness lie, 
 Instruction's blessed radiance to supply ; 
 O'er the oppress'd, soft mercy's dews to shed, 
 And crush with ruin the oppressor's head. 
 O haste your tardy coming days of gold ; 
 Long by prophetic minstrelsy foretold ! 
 Where yon bright purple sti;eaks the orient skies. 
 Rise Science, Feeedom, Peace, Religion, rise! 
 "fill, from Tanjore to farthest Samarcand, 
 In one wide lustre bask the glowing land : 
 And, (Brahma from his guilty greatness hurl'd. 
 With Mecca's lord,) Messiah rule the world !" 
 *' Then, wliile transported Asia kneels around, 
 With ancient arts, and long lost glories crown 'd : 
 Some liappier bard, on Cianges' margin laid. 
 Where })layful Ijamboos weave their fretted shade. 
 Shall to tlie strings a loftier tone impart, 
 And pour in rapturous verse his flowing heart. 
 Stamp'd in immortal light on future days, 
 'i'hrough all tlie strain his country's joys shall blaze ; 
 The Sancrit song be warm'd with heav'nly fires, 
 And themes divine awake fi'om Indian lyvesT't 
 
 • Wrangham and Grant on the restoration of Learning in the East, T805, 
 i Ward's View of the Hindoos, vol. iii. preface, pp. 17, 18, 51 — 54,
 
 409 
 
 "What more can the writer add in his coiichiding appeal, to 
 " provoke to emulation" his hrethren and sisters, to come up "to 
 the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty?" 
 Mr. Sutton, in his " Narrative," thus pathetically pleads for his 
 beloved Oreahs. "" And now beloved reader if thou hast been 
 taught to feel the value of those privileges "which a Christian land 
 affords, pause I beseech you. Yes, look at dark, awfully dark, 
 benighted Orissa ! Gaze on its awful desolatiou ami srn. Behold 
 its impure temples, its bloody sacrifices, its shasters, unaittcrably 
 obscene — the roads crowded with pilgrims hastening to the detested 
 •temple — the young untaught whatever most concerns immortal 
 men — the aged uncheered — the afflicted without a comforter — the 
 dying without a Saviour. On these hapless millions no Sabbath 
 shines, an emblem of the Sabbath in the heavens — no Saviour's 
 cheering voice diffuses gladness through their souls — no heaven 
 opens its immortal portals to bid them enter in. Their religion is 
 infernal — their hearts the scat of sin — tbelr land the dwelling place 
 of sorrow, and lamentation, and woe. And sucli it has been for 
 ages. Time has thus rolled on through successive centuries, while 
 millions, numberless as the dew-drops of the morning, have risen 
 into life, spent its little day, and sunk into death ; but all has been 
 gloom and darkness, without one beam of heavenly light. Unhappy 
 land ! Can we be Christians and not lament its sorrows ! Shall 
 these sorrows always continue ? Ah no ! 
 
 Ten years ago our brethren began to proclaim the message of 
 heavenly love to Orissa. A spark of light then entered those re- 
 gions of darkness, that spark has since strengthened toalittle flame, 
 that flame will doubtless strengthen, and diffuse its light from vil- 
 lage to village, from town to town, from hill to hill, till all Orissa 
 sees its splendour, and the night of more than two thousand years 
 vanishes before its brightness. 
 
 We are encouraged thus to speak and hope because similar has 
 been tli« gradual increase of the gospel kingdom in every age. The 
 blessed Redeemer declared, that it is to be compared to a grain of 
 mustard seed, which being cast into the ground grows up into a 
 tree, beneath whose branches the fowls of heaven find food and 
 shelter. Or it may be compared to leaven which being cast into 
 meal, ceases not to operate until the whole mass is leavened. 
 " When the first missionaries of the gospel landed in the British 
 Isles, they doubtless seemed a small and feeble band, yet few and 
 feeble as they were, at leugth they triumphed over the superstition 
 of ages, and the powers of darkness ; and became the harbingers o|
 
 410 
 
 eternal blessings to immortal myriads. The flame they kindled still 
 continues to burn ; and its splendour has cheered many while paus- 
 ing through the dark night of time to the bright day of eternity. 
 The stream from the fountain they unsealed, has swelled into a 
 river, and conveys the waters of life to multitudes that else would 
 thirst and die. The first unnoticed British church has spread its 
 branches over all the land : the little one has become a thousand, 
 and the small one a strong nation !"* 
 
 The Indian Report of the Society, probably from the same pen, 
 thus closes, — " In presenting this report and appeal to the Christian 
 public in India the Orissa Missionaries feel strong consolation 
 that they are not inviting attention to a new and doubtful enter- 
 prize. Imperfect ind^'ed as is the sketch which is here presented, 
 there is enough to show that their progress from the commencement 
 has been onward, and their labours if perserved in, certain of been 
 crowned with yet greater success. They have no misgivings as 
 to the result of their humble efforts. They are disposed to view 
 their actual success in making converts as bearing no greater pro- 
 portion to the real progress made in the subversion of idolatry in 
 Orissa, than does the light froth borne on the ocean's wave to the 
 unfathomable depths that roll beneath. And they would extend 
 these remarks to Missionary operations generally. "Father! thy 
 word is passed, man shall find grace." India, with all her tribes, 
 shall yet be blest in Christ, and oh ! fellow christians, who read 
 this appeal, may it be your happiness first to secure an interest in 
 the Saviour of men yourselves, and then when your are removed 
 to dwell with him whom your soul loveth, may you welcome to 
 . glory, through all the generations of time, successive multitudes 
 who shall gratefully exclaim 'for our eternal salvation we are in- 
 debted to Christ, but for the means which brought us to him, we 
 are, under God, indebted to you.' Amen." 
 
 How powerful is the appeal to Students and young Ministers, to 
 devote themselves to the work of the Mission. Let the glowing 
 language of the poet "stir up the pure mind." 
 
 Where the majestic Ganges swiftly pours 
 Her mighty streams along the eastern sliores, 
 My hovering fancy dwells, and bears me hence 
 To India's burning climes, and plains immense ; 
 Where darkness reigns I fain would spend my breath, 
 And toil to weave a never-fading wreath 
 To crown my Saviour's brow ! O blissful thought ! 
 To win to Christ a soul with darkness fraught! 
 
 * Sutton's Narrative, pp. 119-20.
 
 411 
 
 Ye champions of the mighty God, arise, 
 And wave 3 onr floatin;^ bamiers to the skies ; 
 With shouts ])rociaini a dyiny; Saviour's love, 
 And, conquering and to conquer, onward move. 
 Sliall not the chmg of vile idolatry 
 Awake your souls to set the i)risoners free, 
 And loose the dreadful chains that bind them fast 
 To superstitious rites and hellish cast? 
 Ye ministers of Christ, behold with grief, 
 The dying heathen panting for relief! 
 'Tis j'ours to break Oppression's cruel rod; 
 'Tis yours to point them to the Lamb of God : 
 Wliy then so slothful ! — Why this long delay ? 
 The work is God's — Immanuel leads the way!* 
 
 The Rev, C. Lacoy, in a recent communication, refers to the 
 state of the people, which vi'as presented to him on his journey, 
 and observes, " In passing through their native wilderness, I could 
 not resist the following thoughts, — 
 
 O may these shades which own the tigers' sway, 
 
 And scarce admit at noon the light of day , 
 
 Where, if man treads, he treads with trembling steps, 
 
 And roimd the scene a watchful vigil keeps ; 
 
 O, 'mid those shades may Christian dwellings rise, 
 
 And Christian temples enuilate the skies. 
 
 From hill to hill may Christian anthems swell. 
 
 Roll down tlie rocks, and fill the lengthening vale, 
 
 'Till joy to frightful solitude succeed, 
 
 And nature's cheerful voice proclaim a gracious God. 
 
 In operating upon a mass of people like the Hindoos, a great 
 deal of time and labour must be evpended ere much can appear of 
 pleasing and satisfactory results. The improvement is real, but 
 apparently slow, and promises glorious results for the future rather 
 than for the present time. We may, and do expect, occasional 
 conversions ; but the harvest will be gathered by our successors. 
 The light of truth resembles the rising sun, which does not diffuse 
 its beams on particular spots, but spreads everywhere, and at once 
 enlightens the whole hemisphere, till darkness is banished. Of 
 this gradual progress w^e enjoy many evidences. Tiventy-two years 
 ago it was not known that there was a God, by the Orcahs ; now, 
 this truth is everywhere acknowledged ; — the naiue of Christ, as a 
 Saviour, was not known, and could not be pronounced, — now, 
 many, in every village throughout the land, know that He is the 
 Saviour, and can pronounce his name, though with stammering 
 tongues. It was not conceived that there existed an antagonist 
 
 * See G. B. Repository, IStl, p. 159.
 
 412 
 
 system of religion, to llindooism : 7iow, the brahmins, tbe conser- 
 vators of idolatry, feel that they are assailed, that their system has 
 commenced to wane ; and are called upon to step forward in de- 
 fence of the faith which has made them, and supports them in their 
 dignities and emoluments. No voice exhibited and explained the 
 doctrines of Christianity- — now tens of thousands have heard them, 
 from our lips, and retain a portion of the precious truth they have 
 listened to. No doubt ever disturbed ,the mind of any among the 
 mass of the population, that " Perhaps Hindooism is not true" — 
 noio, doubts are everywhere discovered to exist ; they set in from 
 the sphere of our labours and ministry, and, like a wave of the sea, 
 are spreading wider and wider : — not a book existed, but books of 
 false religion and siu — now, every village in the country possesses 
 many, and some of these are being daily read. The increasing 
 light and influence of Christianity has already destroyed some of 
 the monstrous institutions engendered by a dark, an infernal, and 
 destructive system of idolatry^ The flames of the suttee have been 
 quenched ; human sacrifices liave been abolished ;* brahmins are 
 rendered amenable to the lawof criminal jurisprudence ; — punishment 
 for embracing Christianity is done av^^ay with, and tax by govern- 
 ment on shrines of idolatry abolished. 
 
 From east to west of the land, — now, we have eight Churches and 
 Iranch Churches, containing several hundreds of converted natives ; 
 and our schools are rearing numbers of young persons of both sexes, 
 who are forming families, and these families Christian locations 
 among tlie people. The work has commenced, and has consider- 
 ably advanced ; and these testimonies are many of them among 
 the means of facilitating its progress ; so that every year the general 
 improvement will be more and more strongly developed, till converts 
 (for conversion is a degree of its progress) will, in large numbers, 
 be brought into the fold of Jesus Christ. To promote the moral, 
 intf.'llcctual, and spiritual regeneration of these degraded and 
 miserable people, our ellbrts must be increased and continous. 
 Our labours and sacrifices have already been crowned and rewarded, 
 and converts from time to time will still come forth to encourage 
 •our efforts ; but, in a while, thousands and tens of thousands will 
 bless us for thinking of them, and labouring for them : and when 
 the brief scenes of time shall close, we shall reap eternal and 
 peculiar satisfaction for having brought the Gospel here. How 
 glad should I be could I encourage the exertions of our friends at 
 
 * Tlicy still exist in the tributary states.
 
 413 
 
 home by a relation of instances of conversion among tlie fieatlico, 
 but I can only encourap;e them by the consi.ierations with which 
 I am myself encouraged. 1 enjoy the immecUate approb.-ition of 
 God in spending my life and labours here ; and so may they in 
 sending us forth, and keeping us here ; — we are, elFectually though 
 apparently slowly, demolishing a system of idolatry which has 
 flourished for unknown ages, and has defied all other attempts ; — ■ 
 the mighty superstructure is being uiulermined, and is cracki ig- 
 and splitting, preparitory to its fall, its fall to rise no more. These 
 eitbrts they have largely contributed to prodnce \ and, as the crisis 
 comes on they do not think of slackening their efforts, much less 
 of suspending them ! How act the brave phalanx which assaily tha 
 citadel of the foe ? Every intimation of approaching success, 
 serves but to stimulate their zeal and increase their ellbrts, and 
 though many brave men may fall in the breach, they press on till 
 the standards are planted on the conquered battlements, and shouts 
 of joy proclaim the conquest effected. So we may fall, and our 
 friends at home may fall ; yet, seeing the intimations of ;ipproach- 
 ing conquest, we must press onward in our labours till the enemv 
 is subdued, and Christ shall reign in Orissa. 
 
 Foremost in the band wc write to tell our fellow-la;borers, our help- 
 fellows in the rear, that many and indubitable signs exist that the 
 enemy is yielding, and the conquest is proceeding. Let them con- 
 tinue, and if possible, increase their efforts ; and in due time, all 
 these fair realms, at present blasted and cursed by Idolatry, will 
 yield to our Lord, the Prince of peace; and his banner will wave 
 throughout the land. I am often delighted with the grateful sense 
 our native Christians feel and express for the Gospel and all its 
 blessings, sent to them by, as they designate them, their brothers 
 and sisters in England. We should like to see them muchimproved 
 beyond what they are ; but this improvement will occur as thev 
 recover from the pliysical, moral, and intellectual wt-akncss, in- 
 duced by idolatry. j\Icantime, they see and feel the value of the 
 precious Gospel, and rejoice in its communications, and various 
 privileges; and are especially thankful th-jt our friends at h>>me 
 ever sent forth the tidings of revealed mercy to them. O how iin- 
 portant it appears to me, that this precious plant has been i)laced 
 in this soil ! Ila^jpy are those who sent the seed, and happy ar<j 
 those who put it in the ground ! It is hearing the fruit of everlasting 
 lifey and must now muliipJij till it fills the land.''
 
 414 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 NAMES OF THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Missionaries. 
 
 Arrived. 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 Rev. W. Bamptoa 
 
 - Feb. 1822 - 
 
 Died Dec. 7, 1830. 
 
 Mrs. Bampton 
 
 - do. 
 
 Returned, 1831. 
 
 Rev. J. Peggs - 
 
 - do. 
 
 do. Nov. 1825, 
 
 Mrs. Peggs - 
 
 - do. 
 
 Ar, 
 
 
 Rev. C. Lacey - 
 
 « Dec. 1823 - 
 
 Furlough, 1835-7. 
 
 Mrs. Lacey - 
 
 - do. 
 
 do. 
 
 Rev. A. Sutton 
 
 - March 1825- 
 
 do. 1833-5. 
 
 Mrs. Sutton - 
 
 - do. 
 
 Died, May, 1825. 
 
 Rev. J. Cropper 
 
 - Feb. 1828 - 
 
 Died, Dec. 1828. 
 
 Mrs. E. Sutton 
 
 - July 1826 - 
 
 
 Rev. W. Brovi^n 
 
 - Dec. 1830 - 
 
 Left, 1837. 
 
 Mrs. Brown - 
 
 - do. 
 
 Residing at Balasore. 
 
 Rev. J. Goadby 
 
 - Dec. 1833 - 
 
 Returned, 1837. 
 
 Mrs. Goadby 
 
 - do. 
 
 Died, 1834. 
 
 Rev. J. Brooks 
 
 - March 1835- 
 
 Returned June 1845. 
 
 Mrs. Brooks 
 
 - do. 
 
 do. 
 
 Mrs. J. Goadby 
 
 - April, 1835- 
 
 Returned, 1837. 
 
 *Rev. Eli Noyes 
 
 - March 1836- 
 
 Returned 1842. 
 
 *Mrs. Noyes 
 
 - do. 
 
 do. 
 
 »Rev. J. Phillips 
 
 - do. 
 
 
 *Mrs. Phillips 
 
 - do. 
 
 Died, 1838. 
 
 Rev. J. Stubbins 
 
 - Jan. 1837 - 
 
 Furlough 1843-5. 
 
 Mrs. Stubbins 
 
 - do. 
 
 Died, 1837. 
 
 Mrs. E. Stubbins 
 
 - March 1838 
 
 * 
 
 Rev. H. Wilkinson 
 
 - March 1839- 
 
 Returned for health, / 
 
 Mrs. Wilkinson 
 
 - do. 
 
 
 * Those distinguished by an asterisk were sent ont from America by the 
 Free-will Baptist Missionary Society, founded througli the interest in 
 India awakened by the visit of the Rev. Amos Sutton, in 1833.
 
 415 
 
 Missionaries. 
 
 Arrived. 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 *Mrs. A. Phillips 
 
 1839 
 
 - Died, 1810. 
 
 *Rev. O. Bachelor 
 
 - Sept. 1810 
 
 
 *Mrs. Bachelor 
 
 - do. 
 
 
 *j\Iiss C. Cumniiiigs 
 
 - do. 
 
 
 Rev. J. Grant 
 
 - Dec. 1811 
 
 - Died Feb. 1813. 
 
 Mrs. Grant 
 
 - do. 
 
 - Returned 184G. 
 
 Mr. W. Brooks, Pri7iicr, do. 
 
 
 ^Irs. Brooks 
 
 - do. 
 
 
 Miss Derry 
 
 - do. 
 
 
 *Rev. C. Dow 
 
 - April 1844 
 
 - Midnapore. 
 
 Rev. J. Buckley 
 
 - Sept. 1844 
 
 - Berhampore. 
 
 Rev. J. Stubbins 
 
 - Sept. 1845 
 
 - Visited England and returned 
 
 Rev. \V. Bailey 
 
 - do. 
 
 [June 1845. 
 
 Rev. J. Millar 
 
 - do. 
 
 
 Miss Collins 
 
 - do. 
 
 
 In addition to the above, the Rev. Messrs. Hudson, Bromley, 
 and Allsop, with their wives, sailed for Jamaica in 182G and 1827. 
 It is with deep regret that the writer adds, ]\Ir. Hudson returned on 
 account of ill health ; Mr. Allsop, his brother-in-lav/, died at Lucea, 
 in September 1829, and the remaining missionary relinquished his 
 connexion with the Societ)'. In consequence of these painful 
 events, and the very great expense of the mission, the stations so 
 successfully occupied were tendered to the brethren of the other 
 part of the Baptist Denomination, who entered into their labours. 
 Happy day when "he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice 
 together !" 
 
 ORDAINED NATIVE PREACHERS. 
 
 Gunga Dhor - - - Doitaree - - - - Denabundo 
 
 Rama Chundra - - Sebo Saho - - - - Balagee 
 
 Bamadab - - - - Sebo Naik or Patna - Damadur 
 Bicarree 
 
 NATIVE ASSISTANTS, NOT ORDAINED. 
 
 Somnauth - - Boleram - - Juggernaut - Khumboo 
 Parasua - - - Bonamallee - Tamar - - - Gunsham 
 
 OCCASIONAL PREACHERS. 
 
 Sunauthannee - Bhobanne - Hurre Je Jaik. 
 
 £ 3
 
 416 
 
 RECENT STATISTICS. 
 
 The Rev. C. Lacey, in a letter to the author, dated May 26th, 
 1846, — -"You have often requested some statistics from me, and I 
 shall close this letter with a fev/; they have reference to my own 
 department. 
 
 Christianpore, 1 chapel, a school of 30 children, 17 houses, and 
 68 inhabitants. 
 
 Societypore. 8 houses and 33 inhabitants. 
 
 Laceypore. 11 houses and 42 inhabitants. 
 
 Khnnditta. 9 houses, a school of 25 children, 1 chapel, preach- 
 ers' house and mission bungalow, with 30 inhabitants. 
 
 Oodyapore, Choga. 20 houses, a pucka, chapel, and bungalow, 
 a school of 16 children, 71 inhabitants. 
 
 Detached residences. 6 houses and 16 inhabitants. 
 
 Cuttack. Large mission chapel, printing office, &c., 
 
 Total. Houses 72, chapels 4, christian schools 3, native chris- 
 tians 226, children in christian and heathen schools 71, asylum 93 
 children. No reference is made to the Indo-British nor European, 
 whether belonging to the mission or otherwise. The Native christian 
 community is fast increasing by birth and by conversion. We 
 have been joined this year by about 25 from among the heathen." 
 Berhampore and Ganjam report 53 members. 
 
 
 
 INCOME 
 
 OF THE SOCIETY. 
 
 , 
 
 
 
 1820, 
 
 April 1 
 
 ..£1000 
 
 
 
 
 
 1833 .. . 
 
 .£1227 
 
 2 
 
 6| 
 
 1820, 
 
 June 
 
 .. 772 
 
 1 
 
 1| 
 
 1834 .. . 
 
 . 1552 
 
 1 
 
 If 
 
 1821 
 
 
 . 1159 
 
 6 
 
 5 
 
 1835 .. . 
 
 . 1652 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 1822 
 
 
 . 1115 
 
 2 
 
 9i 
 
 1836 .. . 
 
 . 1307 
 
 2 
 
 u 
 
 1823 
 
 
 . . 1627 
 
 19 
 
 9 
 
 1837 .. . 
 
 . 1926 
 
 13 
 
 si 
 
 1824 
 
 
 . 1685 
 
 11 
 
 81 
 
 1838 .. . 
 
 . 1620 
 
 3 
 
 4| 
 
 1825 
 
 
 . 1763 
 
 7 
 
 n 
 
 1839 .. . 
 
 . 1647 
 
 17 
 
 3| 
 
 1826 
 
 
 . 1595 
 
 12 
 
 2i 
 
 1840 .. . 
 
 . 1668 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 1827 
 
 
 . 1 696 
 
 13 
 
 oi 
 
 1841 .. . 
 
 . 1732 
 
 7 
 
 oi 
 
 1828 
 
 
 .. 1651 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 1842 .. . 
 
 . 1929 
 
 
 
 5i 
 
 1829 
 
 
 . 1286 
 
 18 
 
 
 
 1843 .. . 
 
 . 2450 
 
 16 
 
 8 
 
 1830 
 
 
 . 1212 
 
 6 
 
 8 
 
 1844 .. . 
 
 . 2473 
 
 18 
 
 8 
 
 1831 
 
 
 958 
 
 8 
 
 n 
 
 1845 .. . 
 
 . 2375 
 
 16 
 
 2 
 
 1832 
 
 
 . 1239 
 
 19 
 
 5.f 
 
 1846 .. . 
 
 . 2133 
 
 6 
 
 10 
 
 
 IL 
 
 KESTON : — PRINTED 
 
 BY Jon> 
 
 WOMUELI,, EATH-SIREET. 
 

 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA AT LOS ANGELES 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below 
 
 MAY 8 1953 
 
 ^,JEC1 1954 
 JUL 10 '^ 
 
 Kk-ij - -" 
 
 \^^^ ^ 
 
 ^Mi 
 
 
 LO 
 
 m SEP 21 tsn 
 SEP2'i1B7l 
 
 
 ff« 
 
 
 *» -"Ytx'A' 
 
 FEB 28 196/ ^ 
 
 .'^1 
 
 Form L-n 
 
 I96i ^u^aai 
 
 UECO LDimt 
 
 APR 13199? 
 MAR 1 1992 
 
 CS' 
 
 :i
 
 / 
 
 3 1158 00309 0742 
 
 . a-««jqs JWff.*ifg:^ .«?. • .- <.':?■ ^,^,v;/^.^: